《Dark Phoenix Prince》 Cultivation Level Cultivation Level (Spiritual Energy Cultivation) Spiritual Warrior: 9 Layer True Spiritual: 3 Layer Life and Death Stage: 3 Layer Nirvana: 9 Layer Earthly Nirvana: 9 Layer (Heavenly Nirvana) Heavenly Nirvana Transenden Stage: 3 Layer Heavenly Nirvana Sovereign Stage: 3 Layer Heavenly Nirvana Saint Stage: 3 Layer Exalted: (Spirit Cultivation) Mortal Stage: 3 Layer Nirvana Stage: 3 Layer Chapter 1: Awakening and Disaster Chapter 1: Awakening and Disaster Dragon Kingdom. City of Dragon. ... Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... Thunder''s roar continues to reverberate while lightning continues to flicker over the city skyline, making the dark night seem as bright as day. All dragon city dwellers are seen shaking with nervous expressions as they gaze at the magnificent pce in the middle of the city Above the pce, golden mes seemed to be pushing against each other with a green light that formed the shadow of a dragon. Even though the dragon''s shadow looked very majestic, it was clear that it was being suppressed by the golden mes. And as time passed, the dragon seemed to be getting smaller and smaller as the golden mes continued to press down on it. Just a momentter, the dragon''s shadow waspletely destroyed while golden mes began to engulf the entire pce in the middle of the city. Seeing that, the trembling residents of Dragon City could no longer hold back their fear. One by one, they started falling to the ground. "The Dragon Kingdom is finished." Some of the residents spoke sadly. "The Phoenix n is absolutely outrageous, the king has treated them very well all along. He even made an engagement between his daughter and young master Phoenix. Who would have thought they were going to rebel." "I wish the Dragon Princess would be okay. As long as she can live, I''m willing to die right now." .... In the courtyard of the pce. There were more than a hundred people lying helpless. In front of them, a middle-aged man with a crown on his head was seen kneeling while his mouth vomited several mouthfuls of blood. The green robe he was wearing looked tattered while his body was covered with burns. Behind the middle-aged man are two women. One looks the same age as a middle-aged man while the other is a young girl who looks just seven years old. The young girl has white skin, blonde hair, and eyes as blue as diamonds. Despite her very young age. Just by looking at her face now, even the best artists can''t imagine how beautiful she will be when she was grown up in the future. The man in front of her and the woman hugging from behind her are clearly her father and mother. At this time, the family of three stared at the middle aged man in a red robe who was standing not far in front of them. What''s surprising is this: behind the middle-aged man there is actually a young man who looks the same age as the young girl in front The girl and the young man looked at each other. While the young girl stares with a sharp eye, the young man is seen bowing his head with an expression of shame. "Zaden, I never thought that you would reach the Nirvana King stage." Said the man who was kneeling. "But I once said you could be king if you wanted. In order for you to betray me, I''m sure you have other goals." He stared at the man in the red robe, who was called Zaden. "Hehehe." Zaden chuckled. "Lydan my best friend, you really know me best." Zaden answered. Zaden then turned his gaze to the young girl behind Lydan. That young girl is the girl known as the Dragon Princess. "The fact that your daughter was born with a Dragon soul proves your Dragon n is truly a descendant of a Dragon that descended from Heaven. This evidence is much stronger than any Dragon cultivation technique you guys inherited." He spoke while ncing up at the sky. Whether it was the Dragon n or the Phoenix n, both of them possessed mysterious cultivation techniques that they inherited from their ancestors. That''s what made them a little sure that they really were the descendants of the legendary Dragon and Phoenix. It''s just that, so far, there had never been anyone who could cultivate that technique properly. Few people could master it, but when released, it was even worse than ordinary techniques. If it weren''t for those techniques being so mysterious, people would have thought they were just trash techniques. Rumor has it that the technique can only be mastered if one has a Dragon or Phoenix soul. What''s mysterious about the technique is that it doesn''t actually pass down from people. It was actually passed down directly through the bloodlines of the Dragon n and Phoenix n members. As long as they were from those two ns, that technique would naturally appear within them when they reached certain stages. So far, they would have obtained one technique for each cultivation stage. "If your n is really the Dragon n, that means my Phoenix n is also a descendant of the Phoenix." Zaden looked at Lydan. "But, while your daughter was born with a Dragon soul, why doesn''t my son have a Phoenix soul?" He said, ncing briefly at the young man behind him. "Zaden, isn''t there a record in your n that Dragon and Phoenix souls are only for those who are fated?" "That''s true. But there is one thing I never told you." He then showed a smile that made Lydan feel bad. "In my Phoenix n records, it is written that a Dragon soul can help awaken the Phoenix soul of the Phoenix n. As long as someone from the Phoenix n refined a Dragon soul, they could turn that Dragon soul into a Phoenix soul. In that note, this method is considered as a forbidden way, but who cares as long as my son can get the power of the Phoenix." "What." Lydan looked very surprised when he heard Zaden''s words. "Your goal is?" Before Lydan could finish his question, Zaden had already continued his words. "Even though there are some conditions, unfortunately between your daughter and my son actually fulfilled all of those requirements since they were born." "Ha ha ha ha." He startedughing out loud. "My goal is to use your daughter''s Dragon soul to awaken my son''s Phoenix soul." When Lydan and the Dragon n people heard Zaden''s words, their expressions all turned very bad. "Zaden, you dare to do that. My father will definitely not let you go if you dare to hurt his granddaughter." The woman who was hugging the Dragon Princess shouted hoarsely. "Oh Resha, I remember your father is the great elder of the Full Moon Temple, is it not." Zaden looked at the woman called Resha who is the wife of Lydan. "But as far as I know, the cultivation of the great elder of the Full Moon Temple is only at the seventhyer of the Nirvana realm which means he is just a low-level Nirvana King just like me. Even if the lord of the Full Moon Temple, who is said to have the cultivation of mid-level Nirvana King, I still have no fear of them." After saying that, Zaden looked back at his son. "Alright boy, now is the time we start the ceremony." He said while pulling his son''s back cor. "No, I won''t do that. I won''t take Princess Elizabeth''s Dragon soul." Shouted the young man. He tries to rebel when his father pulls him towards Dragon Princess or Princess Elizabeth. He and Princess Elizabeth have been engaged since they were born. But more than that, they have been best friends since they were very young. Regardless of their very young age, they know that they love each other. How could he hurt the woman he loved just for the sake of strength. "Don''t be naughty, kid, once you awaken your Phoenix soul, you won''t regret this." Zaden shook his son''s body to calm him down. "Zaden, I won''t let you do that." Lydan who was kneeling tried to stand up to block Zaden''s path. But Zaden just casually waved his palm. His palm didn''t even hit Lydan but only a gust of wind from his palm, which immediately threw Lydan several tens of meters into the distance. "Zaden, why are you doing this? Is it because of that?" Resha who hugged her daughter looked at Zaden with watery eyes. "Hehehe." Zaden chuckled once again. "As the saying goes: Everyone for themselves, and the Devil takes the hindmost. In a cultivation world where strength is everything, is it wrong to take someone else''s luck to increase one''s own strength?" Zaden replied with an indifferent expression. After he said that, he pointed his hand towards Princess Elizabeth. Resha wanted to block Zaden''s hand but with only Zaden''s casual movements, she was immediately thrown to Zaden''s side. Only Princess Elizabeth was left there. She stared at Zaden with a scared expression. However, deep within her eyes, there was an unbearable hatred. "Lass, I know you love my son. But as a person born with a Dragon soul, you are destined to fly across the skies. My son may be talented, but at most he can only be the King in this tiny Holy Light Continent. How can you be together if your differences are destined to be so great. Therefore, if you want to continue to be with my son, you better sacrifice your soul for my son''s awakening. Since then, your soul will always be with my son." Said Zaden, looking at Princess Elizabeth. After he spoke, he immediately took action. He pointed his hand towards Princess Elizabeth before channeling spiritual energy into her tiny body. Roar... Right after Zaden''s spiritual energy entered Princess Elizabeth''s body, an angry roar suddenly resounded from within Princess Elizabeth''s body before a giant Golden Dragon shadow appeared behind her. Even though it was only a shadow, it emitted a majestic aura that made people feel like worshiping it. It stared at Zaden with cold and indifferent eyes like a god staring at a tiny ant. "Hehehe." Zaden didn''t show a frightened expression as he was stared at by the dragon. Instead, he even chuckled casually. "What a great being. But unfortunately right now you are just a weak little soul. I may be just a Nirvana King but I can still suppress you." He said. Zaden then pointed his hand towards the shadow of the Dragon which is the dragon soul of Princess Elizabeth. BuzZz.... Red spiritual energy gushed out from his hand and it instantly drowned the Dragon''s soul under the surge of spiritual energy. "Roar..." The dragon roared trying to break free but the surge of spiritual energy was like an iron chain holding it back, rendering itpletely immobile. Zaden then pulled the Dragon''s soul towards him. The dragon''s soul size got smaller and smaller the closer it got to Zaden. When it reached his palm, it had shrunk to the size of a baby bird. Zaden gripped the Dragon''s soul in his palm before extending his hand towards his Son. "Swallow this, boy." He said. "No." His son tried to refuse. But under the force of Zaden''s spiritual energy, the little youth couldn''t do anything as Zaden directed the Dragon''s soul into his mouth. And when the Dragon''s soul was in front of his mouth, bursts of mysterious energy suddenly surged from within the young man''s body. The mysterious energy immediately enveloped the Dragon''s soul, and it was seen trying to draw the Dragon''s soul into the youth''s mouth. "Hahahaha. Look, I''m sure it''s the power of a Phoenix soul. ording to the records, a Phoenix soul will only awaken after a Dragon''s soul is fully refined. But apparently it awaken faster. Ha ha ha. I''m sure your Phoenix soul is a mighty Phoenix soul." Zaden burst outughing. He couldn''t hide the joy on his face. As that mysterious energy enveloped the Dragon''s soul, the Dragon''s soul that previously seemed unable to put up a resistance suddenly emitted a mysterious energy that looked simr to the mysterious energy that came from Zaden''s son. While emitting that energy, the Dragon''s soul, which was previously immobile under the pressure of Zaden''s spiritual energy, began to engage in resistance. Dragon Soul is seen moving backwards towards Princess Elizabeth who appears unable to move. "Want to put up a fight. Unfortunately your strength is still too weak." Said Zaden before releasing more spiritual energy. Under Zaden''s power, the Dragon''s soul that was just starting to put up a resistance, was once again suppressed, and it began to be drawn again into Zaden''s son''s mouth. "Alu, please don''t do that." Princess Elizabeth, who had been silent, finally spoke. She stared at Zaden''s son called Alu with teary eyes. Alu''s body immediately shook when he felt Princess Elizabeth''s gaze. But, under the mysterious powering from his own body, Alu couldn''t stop his actions. Worse, the mysterious power even made him feel the urge to swallow Princess Elizabeth''s dragon soul. The deeper the dragon''s soul goes into Alu''s mouth, the stronger the resistance thates from the dragon''s soul. But the mysterious power that came out of Alu''s body also didn''t run out of ways to swallow up the dragon''s soul. Even though that mysterious power could notpletely engulf the dragon soul, it began to dismember several parts of the dragon soul''s body. Some of the parts then went straight into Alu''s throat before heading to his stomach. "Cry...." A Phoenix scream suddenly echoed from within Alu''s body right after several parts of the dragon''s soul entered Alu''s body. "It''s awake." Zaden looked surprised before excitement filled his face. Bruzzzz... mes then surged from Alu''s body before a majestic shadow appeared behind him. However, when people saw the shadows and mes burning from Alu''s body, they couldn''t help but be surprised because they discovered that the mes and shadows were actually ck in color. And the appearance of that shadow also made Alu''s hair and eyes, which were previously brown, turned dark ck. Even Zaden looked surprised because it wasmon knowledge that the Phoenix and its mes were always red. "Devil phoenix, it must be a devil phoenix. Zaden, you have done forbidden things, and turned your son into a devil." Lydan who was lying on the side screamed when he saw the appearance of the ck Phoenix. Zaden looked dazed when he saw his son''s Phoenix soul, but Lydan''s words immediately woke him back up. He then nced at Lydan with an indifferent expression. "Even if it really is a Devil Phoenix, it is still better than nothing. Also, in this World of Hundred Miracles, even devils will receive people''s respect as long as they are strong." Said Zaden, which made Lydan speechless. After saying that, Zaden looked back at his son who had begun to swallow the dragon soul. After the awakening of the Phoenix soul, the mysterious power that came out of Alu''s body became even stronger, which made the Dragon''s soul start to be drawn deeper into Alu''s mouth. Alu, who previously was still trying to refuse to swallow the dragon''s soul suddenly directed his own strength to help attract the dragon soul. Alu doesn''t want to do that, but the awakening of his Phoenix soul makes him desire to swallow the dragon''s soul even more intense. "No, I can''t do this. If I swallow the dragon''s soul, Princess Elizabeth will definitely die." Alu once again tried to refuse. Unfortunately his refusal was only in his heart. His soul could not resist. His actions ended in vain. "Zaden, since all you want is to resurrect your son''s Phoenix soul, why don''t you stop now and let my daughter go." Said Lydan once again. "Humph." Hearing Lydan''s words, Zaden responded with a cold snort. "Do you think I''m stupid, Lydan?" He looked at Lydan. "The resentment between them has already formed, if the grass is not cut down to the roots, who knows what will happen in the future. Besides, just refining a little of the dragon''s soul made my son awaken his Phoenix soul. If my son canpletely refine your daughter''s dragon soul, won''t my son''s Phoenix soul be even stronger." "Zaden, you really go too far. Heaven will definitely punish you." Lydan became very angry when he heard Zaden''s words. "Your Majesty, if we can save the Dragon Princess, we will do anything even if it costs our lives." The dragon n people shouted. They didn''t seem strong when they saw the condition of Princess Elizabeth who could die at any time. Even some residents of Dragon City who were not far from the pce who saw the whole incident also shouted. "Your Majesty, I would rather die than be a citizen of that traitor demon. If we can save the Dragon Princess, we have no objection even if we have to sacrifice our lives." Shouted the residents of Dragon City. After that shout, one by one the townspeople joined in screaming so that the entire city echoed with shouts to save the Dragon Princess. "Humph." Zaden who heard that gave a cold snort. "In front of a Nirvana King, even if you all join in, you won''t be able to do anything in front of me." Zaden spoke in a loud voice so it could be heard by everyone in the dragon city. "Lydan, we can use the formation my father gave us." Resha who was lying beside Lydan suddenly spoke. "Resha, you." Lydan couldn''t help but be shocked when he heard his wife''s words. "I''m sure everyone feels the same way. As long as our daughter can live, there is still a chance for revenge. But if our daughter dies, we will all only live under that demon''s shadow." Resha answered with a firm expression. "Lydan, there is no other choice and no time to think, our daughter could die at any time." Resha started raising her voice when she saw that her husband was still looking uncertain. Scolded by his wife, Lydan didn''t dare dy. He quickly took out a formation disk from his storage ring. He then threw the formation disk at his daughter. "Oh, what is this?" Zaden was surprised when he saw that. However, her expression quickly turned ugly as she watched the disc emit a light that instantly enveloped the entire city. The light then descended on the people in the city who kept screaming for the king to save the Dragon Princess. And when the light enveloped their bodies, their screams suddenly changed. It was reced by a scream of pain as the light enveloping them suddenly scattered their flesh and blood. It happened to everyone in town. Even kings and queens are no exception. "Shit, this is a blood formation." Zaden cursed. If it was only Nirvana King''s power, even if that Nirvana King was stronger than him, it would still not be able to escape Zaden. However, blood formation? By sacrificing the millions of people within the city, it was able to gather a power that far surpassed a Nirvana King like Zaden. Even though that power wasn''t enough to injure Zaden, it should still be enough to help someone escape from him. Whoosss.. In just an instant, blood already covered the city sky as a seemingly boundless wave of blood rushed into the formation disk that was currently on Princess Elizabeth''s neck. Princess Elizabeth''s eyes became very red as she watched the bodies of her father and mother begin to scatter into blood. There were no tears in her eyes, but the pupils that were once blue as diamonds began to turn a blood red color. Roar... Her dragon soul residing in Alu''s mouth suddenly let out a loud roar while a burst of enormous power suddenly erupted from the dragon soul. The dragon soul that had previously been trapped by Phoenix''s soul force and the power of Alu''s father, was suddenly able to free itself in just an instant. After exiting Alu''s mouth, the dragon''s soul size returned to its original size. However, the dragon that was previously golden had turned a blood red color. The dragon''s eyes stared at Zaden coldly and indifferently. Unlike before, when his gaze met the dragon''s blood-red eyes, Zaden couldn''t help but shiver. While the dragon''s soul stared at Zaden, Princess Elizabeth stared at Alu. Previously Princess Elizabeth looked at Alu with sharp eyes. But right now her eyes looked nk as she stared at Alu. Drop. A drop of blood fell from her eyes. She didn''t speak, but no one could imagine the pain she felt. .... Chapter 2: Phoenix Prince Chapter 2: Phoenix Prince Since the entire poption of Dragon City had been wiped out, no one knew exactly what had happened. The only thing they knew was the rebellion of the phoenix n personally carried out by the leader of the phoenix n. It surprised many people. They were even more shocked when they found out that the leader of the phoenix n had reached the Nirvana King stage. King of Nirvana! In the entire continent of Holy Light, they could be considered supreme experts. The kingdom led by a Nirvana King was even called as the Great Kingdom. .... The Great Phoenix Kingdom was established after the copse of the Dragon Kingdom. Even though the leader of the phoenix n, Zaden, had only just broken through to the King of Nirvana stage, there were still quite a number of experts around the kingdom who had finally chosen to join the Phoenix kingdom. With the royal power getting stronger, the kingdom also began to invade the small kingdoms around it. And eight years after the Great Phoenix Kingdom was founded, the phoenix kingdom''s territory had already grown to ten times wider after conquering more than five kingdoms that were equivalent to the dragon kingdom. Even in the entire Holy Light continent, the Phoenix Kingdom had begun to be considered as one of the top powers. .... Phoenix City. Even though it had taken over the Dragon kingdom, the Phoenix kingdom had not made the former capital of the dragon kingdom the capital of their kingdom. Instead, it kept using their old city. Of course, with the development of the phoenix kingdom, the current capital of the phoenix kingdom was much more expansive and majestic than the capital of the dragon kingdom. The royal pce which can be seen from all corners of the city stands majestically in the middle of the city. Not far from the pce, there was a statue of a Phoenix bird that was even bigger than the pce itself. It also emitted a majestic aura that made people feel like worshiping it. The Phoenix bird statue was definitely no ordinary statue. In constructing the statue, Zaden, who is now known as the King of the Phoenix, even invited a spirit master who was an expert in spirit power to form a spirit formation that turned the area around the statue into an area with an extremely abundant and pure flow of spiritual energy. .... Apart from being a symbol of the phoenix kingdom, the Phoenix bird statue was also the best ce to cultivate in the entire Great Phoenix Kingdom. Since the statue was made, it has been used as the location of the Phoenix Academy which is the gathering ce for talented people in the phoenix kingdom. Those who cultivate in the phoenix academy are young men and women who willter be protective warriors of the phoenix kingdom. .... Right above the head of the phoenix statue sat a young man who looked fifteen years old. The young man had pale white skin, dark ck hair, and even though the youth''s eyes were closed, people who saw his eyes could still see coldness and indifference from the youth''s eyes. ck mes swirled around the youth while spiritual energy that seemed boundless flowed into his body. Boom... When that young man opened his eyes, ck aura along with thousands of spiritual sources instantly surged from his body. The people below who sensed the youth''s aura immediately turned their gazes towards him. They looked surprised when they saw the number of spiritual resources of the young man. "Jeez, Prince Alu''s spiritual source has actually reached two thousand five hundred." "I had a thousand and one hundred spiritual sources when I was in the thirdyer of the True Spiritual stage. I thought my spiritual source was already very high. Who would have thought mine was actually so low whenpared to Prince Alu." The people eximed in a tone of admiration. The stage of cultivation could determine a person''s strength, but what was more important than that was the amount of one''s spiritual source. The higher a person''s spiritual source, the stronger that person''s strength. Normally, the True Spiritual stage thirdyer only had about eight hundred spiritual sources. But Alu whose cultivation was also at the thirdyer of the True Spiritual stage actually had three times as much spiritual source. It almost reached the number of spiritual sources belonging to the Life and Death stage people. Don''t underestimate those three times. With each increase in one''s spiritual source it will strengthen one''s entire spiritual source. Three times as much spiritual source doesn''t mean a person''s strength is only three stronger. In reality, it was tens of times stronger. With two thousand five hundred spiritual sources, Alu can basically sweep away everyone at the same stage with just one snap of a finger. "Apart from that, look at the green stripes on prince Alu''s spiritual source. Prince Alu''s spiritual source has actually almost reached the fourth stage." People once again eximed with shocked expressions. It is not only the cultivation stage that is divided into several stages. Even a spiritual source too. The first stage is white, then yellow, then orange, then green. Normally, only people in the Life and Death stage had spiritual source at the third stage. But Alu who is still at the True Spiritual stage, his spiritual source has actually almost reached the fourth stage which is usually only possessed by those who reach the Nirvana stage. The higher the stage of one''s spiritual source, the stronger that spiritual source is. ording to legend, when a spiritual source reaches its peak, only one spiritual source is said to be able to destroy a mountain. .... After Alu opened his eyes, he quickly drew back the aura that had just surged from his body. Alu stood up from his ce and without paying attention to the people below, Alu immediately flew towards the pce which was not far from the Phoenix statue. The tragedy of eight years ago, coupled with the education of his father, who was a traitor, the character of Alu can be imagined. He was indifferent, cold, and most importantly, he could do anything to increase his strength. Even though the figure of Princess Elizabeth always appeared in his mind, it still couldn''t change his nature. Even now Alu is starting to stop regretting the tragedy of eight years ago. He now began to understand, without strength, a person is destined to be abandoned. .... Alu went to the ce where his father was. In a dark room lit only by candlelight, Alu saw his father facing the wall with his hands behind his back. When Alu arrived, his father turned to look at him. "Oh, your strength has increased again. That''s good. Among the True Spiritual stages, I believe you are the strongest in the entire Holy Light continent." Zaden showed a friendly smile when he saw his son. But Alu just looked at him with an indifferent expression. "But don''t be toocent just yet. I heard that the Holy Light n young master has already broken through to the Life and Death stage, and it is said that his energy source directly reaches five thousand. It was the highest in the history of the Holy Light continent. With your current strength, you can only run if you meet him." Zaden continued. "I don''t care about him." Alu replied indifferently. Being able to make the entire continent use their name, the Sacred Light n was of course the strongest n in the Holy Light continent. They are the rulers of the continent. Even though there were various kingdoms and sects on the continent, they all had to pay tribute annually to the Sacred Light n. There was actually no meaningful rtionship between the phoenix kingdom and the holy light n. But with Zaden''s ambition, he would naturally make the n his next target. "Well, I know that you will soon leave that young master far behind. But he is still very useful to you. It is said that he has inherited an extremely powerful bloodline. Although I don''t know what kind of bloodline it is, I''m sure it will be of great use to your phoenix soul if you can refine it." Said Zaden. "You have to get it at the opening of the holy path one monthter. It is your only chance." Zaden continued. Chapter 3: Mission Chapter 3: Mission The holy path is the path to the five Spiritual Academies. Although the five Spiritual Academies were not a ruling faction, they were the strongest faction in the thousand ind region where the Holy Light continent was located. And of course, it is also the best cultivation ground in the entire region. All the young talents in the thousand inds region set a goal of joining one of the five Spiritual Academies. Apart from increasing their own strength, the five Spiritual Academies were also a path for them to enter the Miracle Hundred World. "There''s no need for you to worry about that problem." Replied Alu. He didn''t seem to care what his father said. "Tell me what is your purpose for calling me here. I''m sure you didn''t just want to say that, did you?" Alu then asked. If it weren''t for his father who called him, Alu would be toozy to meet this man. Although Alu almost no longer regrets what happened in the past, he still hates his father for causing it. "Hey, you have to learn to change your attitude. You are fine behaving like that in this kingdom. But outside, you must learn to be more humble. No matter how talented you are, there will always be someone who can kill you out there." "Well, I''m sure you understand that already. Well, the reason I called you here is because I wanted to give you a mission, and there''s something I want to give you too." Said Zaden. Alu just stared at his father, waiting for him to exin. "It''s been a year since we targeted Blue Spiritual Kingdom, but until now, we still haven''t been able to take an inch off theirnd. The reason for that is because that kingdom has the support of the Great Sacred Wind Kingdom." "The Crown Prince of the Holy Wind Kingdom is engaged to the Blue Spiritual Kingdom Princess and they seem to love each other too, which makes the rtionship between the two kingdoms even closer." "The foundations of the Sacred Wind Kingdom are even stronger than ours. Even though I am not afraid of them, I also can''t do anything if they want to protect Blue Spiritual Kingdom. Because of that, I chose to make another n to get them to back off." Zaden paused for a moment before continuing. "In one week from now, the younger generations of the two kingdoms will be having a hunting party in the valley of the beasts on the border of their kingdom. I want you to infiltrate there, and capture the Crown Prince of the Holy Wind Kingdom and the Blue Spiritual Kingdom''s Princess." Zaden said. There was no reaction on Alu''s face after he heard his father''s words. He seemed to be used to such a mission. But Alu responded by extending his hand towards his father. "You have to pay first." Said Alu. From the start, Alu never cared about the Kingdom of the Phoenix. To him, this was just a small ce he would soon leave. If nothing else happened, he didn''t even n to return. Of course, Alu had no intention of making any contributions without pay. "Humph." Zaden looked displeased at Alu''s actions, but he still took out something from his storage ring. It was a scroll containing notes. "This is information you really want, I''m sure that''s enough." He said while throwing the scroll. Alu''s eyes immediately glowed brightly as he received the scroll. Ignoring his father, he immediately opened the scroll. It was of course news about the Dragon Princess. Even though Alu knew their rtionship waspletely over, he still wanted to know what had happened to the Dragon Princess ever since she left the kingdom. ording to the information he knew, the Dragon Princess was now living with her grandfather at the Full Moon Temple. Alu excitedly read the notes on the scroll after he opened them. There are two lines of notes on the scroll. He read the first. (The grandson of the lord of the Full Moon Temple has fallen in love with the Dragon Princess. Even though the Dragon Princess didn''t like him, the constant pursuit by the grandson of the lord of the Full Moon Temple made the Dragon Princess finally pose a challenge to the grandson of the ruler of the Full Moon Temple. Dragon Princess challenges him to a fight and if he wins, Dragon Princess will marry him.) Alu''s expression immediately turned ugly the moment he read that. His cold eyes immediately filled with murderous intent. ck mes slightly red up from his body and nearly burned the scroll in his hand. (Today is the day of that battle. The battle is witnessed by all the disciples and elders of the Full Moon Temple. People had originally thought that Dragon Princess would lose because she had never shown her strength in public all this time. But surprisingly, the grandson of the lord of the Full Moon Temple actually couldn''t withstand a single Dragon Princess attack. He was immediately seriously injured and had to be treated for just because he took one hit from the Dragon Princess.) Alu''s expression finally calmed down a little as he read thatst line. "Hehehe." Zaden then chuckled. "Even though her dragon soul was injured, she still seems to be growing well, and her talent is no less than yours. Sigh, if she grows strong in the future, I don''t know what she will do to me." Said Zaden with a yful smile. Even though he didn''t seem worried, Alu knew that his father was really worried. But Alu doesn''t care. "That''s your own business." Replied Alu. Even if his father was eaten alive by Elizabeth, Alu would only watch it from the side without even batting an eye. Rather than thinking about his father, Alu was more worried about himself. ALU didn''t know what Dragon Princess thought of him, but if Dragon Princess really made him as her enemy too, Alu knew he would be in a very difficult situation. ALU can ignore a genius like the Holy Light n young master, but he can''t ignore the Dragon Princess. Her eyes that turned blood red eight years ago still make ALU feel ufortable even now. Also, ALU believes he can kill anyone, but ALU doubts he can do that to the Dragon Princess. .... "Then, what something do you want to give?" Alu then asked as he remembered his father''sst words. "Yeah." Zaden didn''t say much and he once again took something out of his storage ring. It is a box that looks normal, and ALU can''t feel any spiritual aura from it. "This is something your mother left behind." Said Zaden as he threw the box. Alu''s eyes immediately opened wide when he heard what his father said. His mother? Alu didn''t know much about his mother because Zaden hardly ever talked about her. The only thing Alu knew was the fact that his mother had left right after giving birth to him. "Don''t ask what it is because I don''t know what it is either. But ording to what she said, you can only open the box if you can break through the limits to the True Spiritual cultivation stage. In other words, your spiritual source must reach three thousand at the True Spiritual stage." Zaden said, taking Alu by surprise. Spiritual Source reaching three thousand at the True Spiritual stage? There are four stages of cultivation that are widely recognized in the Holy Light continent. The Spiritual Warrior Stage which is divided into nineyers. The True Spiritual Stage which is divided into threeyers. The Life and Death Stage which also divides into threeyers. And the Nirvana stage which is divided into nineyers. From the first to the sixthyer Nirvana is called Lord Nirvana, and only those who reach the seventhyer and above can call themselves Kings of Nirvana. Of course, there are still higher stages. But unfortunately no one can reach that stage in the Holy Light continent. On average, the True Spiritual stage thirdyer only had around eight hundred Spiritual sources while the Life and Death stage firstyer normally had three thousand spiritual sources. In other words, the highest spiritual source a person at the true spiritual stage could attain was two thousand nine hundred and ny-nine. Although the peak of talent, with extraordinary resources and luck could reach that highest limit, it was unknown if anyone could break through that limit. Of course, that is also not impossible. In fact, when he was at the peak of the Spiritual Warrior stage before he broke through to the True Spiritual stage, Alu had already broken through that limit. However, in order to achieve that, his father had spent a lot of precious treasures enlisting the help of three powerful experts to help Alu refine a very valuable cultivation resource, which was basically impossible for people at the Spiritual Warrior stage to refine. ALU is quite confident that he can reach the highest limit of the True Spiritual stage, but to break through that limit, ALU has absolutely no confidence. Even though it only increased one spiritual source, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven. "This time I can''t help you anymore. You can only rely on yourself. However, if the Holy Light n''s young master''s bloodline is as powerful as people say, you might be able to break through that limit by refine it." "But, he-he-he, I doubt you can kill him with cultivation at the True Spiritual stage while he is already at the Life and Death stage." Zaden chuckled. Alu fell silent because he knew it must be very difficult. After a while. "I will definitely kill him." Alu then spoke before he turned to leave holding the scroll of information and the mysterious box his mother left behind. .... Chapter 4: Go to Another Kingdom Chapter 4: Go to Another Kingdom Exiting the pce, Alu was still holding the box that his mother left behind as he continued to stare at the box with curious eyes. Having never seen his mother since childhood, Alu was used to living without a mother figure and he didn''t really care about that. But seeing the box, Alu began to feel a little curious about the figure of his mother. Even though Alu didn''t see anything that made the box look special, he still felt something very extraordinary from behind the lid. Something that seemed to call Alu to immediately open the box and take it. "Oh, Old Joz might know something." ALU suddenly remembers one of the hidden experts who has been in Phoenix city for a long time. What''s special about Old Joz is his knowledge of the outside world. Even Zaden often asked Old Joz about the outside world. "Since he''s been here for so long, he might know something about my mother." "Hm, but I need toplete the mission first. This journey will still take some time." Alu then put the box left by his mother into his storage ring. After which, he then took out a ck robe with a head covering. Alu put on the robe and covered his head before leaving the pce. Even though there were several pce soldiers around, they didn''t pay much attention to Alu. They seem to have gotten used to the Alu habit. Alu then walked among the crowd while lowering his head. In fact, apart from the pce warriors and the Phoenix Academy disciples, hardly anyone in the city recognized him. But still, Alu prefers to hide his presence when he is around a crowd. Alu walked with the crowd towards the city gate. Alu''s only mission is to catch the Prince and Princess at the hunting party, as for the rest, it is his father''s business. ALU just needs to convince the people of the two kingdoms that their Prince and Princess are in his hands. And if they didn''t back off, he would kill them on the spot. Of course, that''s just a threat. However, if Alu lost the hostage, it would endanger himself. .... Beside the road outside the city gates was a spiritual ship station. To travel across the kingdom, it takes quite a long time. Although True Spiritual stage experts can fly through the air, most of them prefer to travel by way of spiritual ships. Apart from being faster, it also saves their energy. With the poption of the capital city of the Phoenix Kingdom numbering in the tens of millions, there were always people traveling all the time so spiritual ships were also avable at almost all times. The pestle who arrived at the station immediately walked towards one of the spiritual ships that looked ready to leave for the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. It was a ship that was a hundred meters long and it looked like it could amodate up to several hundred people where each person got their own room. The ship appeared to need only a few more passengers before embarking on the journey. "Thirty spiritual stones." A man stretched out his hand towards Alu as Alu walked towards the stairs to board the spiritual ship. Alu casually threw thirty spiritual stones at the man without raising his head. He then climbed the ship''sdder before entering the ship. Even though the spiritual ship had its own lounge and entertainment space, Alu chose to go straight into the room and close his eyes to meditate. He didn''t care about the people outside. Alu only opened his eyes about a dayter when he felt the ship he was traveling on began to descend from the air. But he remained seated until the ship actuallynded. Alu then stood up and came out of his room. Together with the crowd, he got off the spiritual ship. And this time, Alu had already arrived at the capital of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. Since it was just an ordinary kingdom, the capital of Blue Spiritual Kingdom was much smaller than Phoenix city, but it was still as grand as Dragon city in the past. Alu then walked into the capital of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom in the same manner as when he left Phoenix city. In order to join this hunting party, Alu ns to disguise himself as the younger generation from the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. And since this was an event for nobles, Alu needed to find someone to rece him with. After all, in the Blue Spiritual Kingdom, Alu doesn''t have any status. Of course, people with no background, yet extraordinary talent still had the right to join the hunting party. But Alu is not a person who likes to use shy methods like that. Alu prefers to kill someone outright before disguising himself as that person. Disguised as someone else! It may be difficult for others, but not for Alu. Faking his attitude was one of the exercises his father taught him from childhood. Although Alu never showed a friendly expression on his face, that was only when he was in his true form. If he wanted to, Alu could easily act like a useless bastard. "Well, I guess I need to find out the information of the young nobles first." Said Alu silently. "It''s better if it''s someone close to the Princess." After saying that, Alu who had just entered the city then walked somewhere. Even though it was the first time that Alu came to this city, Alu still had a ce to go to. And that is the base for the spies sent by the Kingdom of the Phoenix. As the only Prince of the kingdom, Alu''s authority in the kingdom is only one level below his father. The headquarters of the royal spies in other kingdoms, Alu can visit them at any time and take all the information there. And as long as Alu is not far from the base, Alu can feel his presence. It was a ce of entertainment that could be said to be very luxurious. Of course, in order to get information about important people from a kingdom, the spies needed to approach these important people directly. Therefore, building a luxurious entertainment ce that became a favorite ce especially by young royals was definitely one of the best choices. Arriving at the ce, Alu walked around to the back. And when Alu arrived at the back of the entertainment venue, someone already came to greet him. It was a woman who looked to be in her thirties with a seductive smile on her face. With long blonde hair that was slightly curled, she was definitely one woman who could make a man fall with just her beauty. "Greetings, Your Highness the Prince, the King has just sent a message that you maye to my ce. My name is Vita." The woman smiled kindly at Alu while introducing herself. Her eyes flickered several times at Alu. But Alu still wore an indifferent expression. He only nced at the woman named Vita briefly before walking through the door without saying a word. "The prince is indeed what many rumors say. He was very cold and indifferent. He''s not even interested in me." Vita said in her heart when she saw Alu''s back In this ce, she could be said to be the queen. Not to mention the young aristocrats, even the old aristocrats, many fell under her temptation. She never thought that this young Alu could actually ignore her so easily. At his age, usually men are very curious about women. As an expert, she could tell that Alu wasn''t faking it. He really had no interest in her. "But a man like that is much more attractive. That hypocrite king can''t take an inch from him." He said again before following behind Alu. Alu walked through a dark passageway before he arrived at a hidden room protected by a protective formation. Apart from the official members, no one could enter the room. Alu is of course the only exception. There was no obstacle when he went inside. Alu slightly narrowed his eyes when he arrived at the room. It was because he found several beautiful women in the room. When Alu arrived there, all the women looked at him with curious eyes. Vita who knew Alu''s personality quickly walked forward. "Sorry Your Highness, the girls heard of you and they came here out of curiosity." Said Vita. Vita then looked at the girls while wagging her palm. "Hurry, hurry, get back to work." Even though Vita spoke in a gentle tone, the girls still quickly left the room. But while leaving, they didn''t take their eyes off Alu. They even whispered with words that made Alu narrow his eyes once again. "Sorry Your Highness, because of their work, they are used to saying vulgar words." Vita once again apologized. Alu remained unresponsive to Vita while he turned his gaze towards the spiritual screens showing each location in the entertainment venue. Even private rooms are no exception. Even though the screen showed many vulgar scenes, Alu still didn''t react when he saw that. "Give me information about the young nobles in this city." Alu then spoke after a moment of staring at the screen. Vita, who had been waiting for Alu to speak, quickly picked up several piles of papers containing many notes and pictures of young people. "This Your Highness, this is information for young nobles who have ties to the royal family and have the right to participate in the hunting party." Said Vita while handing over a pile of papers. After taking the pile of papers from Vita, Alu then sat on one of the chairs before he read the notes one by one while Vita walked to his back side. Chapter 5: Become Someone Else Chapter 5: Be Someone Else After reading the information records of several young aristocrats living in the city, Alu left only three people who he thought were most suitable as substitutes for his disguise. "Which one do you think is the most suitable?" Alu then asked Vita. "Mn, this Hawke is the Princess'' cousin. He is not very talented, and his personality is also very bad. He also likes to have fun. The princess may not like the man. I think he is no match for you, Your Highness." Said Vita. "But these two people, one is a young genius who was recruited by the Kingdom, and the other is the little brother of the Princess who is also very talented in cultivation. He will probably be the crown princeter." "Those two people have good personalities. Their rtionship with the Princess is also very good. I think Your Highness can choose one of them." "It''s just that, it might be difficult to catch these two people. The young genius rarely leaves his ce at the Royal Academy." "Meanwhile, Princess''s younger brother, when he goes out, there will always be many bodyguards guarding him. There are even experts hiding in the dark." "However, if Your Majesty really wants them, we can still help Your Highness." "Hmmm, I don''t think the rtionship between those people is that simple." "But that''s not important, my only goal is to join this hunting party to capture the Prince of the Sacred Wind Kingdom and the Princess of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom." "In order not to create too much turmoil, it is better to choose the easy one." "I know you must have a way of getting that man, Hawke, toe here. I want you to make hime now." Said Alu while ncing at Vita. "But Your Highness, this Hawke. His personality may not be a match for His Highness." Vita reminded. Even though Vita had heard that Prince Alu was quite skilled at disguise, she couldn''t imagine how a cold and indifferent man like Alu would act like a useless bastard. "You don''t have to worry about it. All you need to do is follow my words." Alu replied with cold eyes as he nced at Vita. "Also, I think this Hawke is better suited to take on this mission role." Vita who felt Alu''s cold eyes did not dare to argue anymore. She quickly walked out of the room. On the way, he still asionally nced back. "Shit, what cold eyes. It''s just beauty." She said to herself. "Unfortunately the Prince is too indifferent to women. If not, I might prefer topete for the position of his personal servant instead. Sigh." She sighed. Although the woman who was probably the same age as Alu''s father felt a little frightened by Alu''s gaze,pared to that, she actually also felt charmed by Alu''s gaze. .... It was not difficult for Vita to make Hawkee to the entertainment venue. Vita only announced that she would personally put on a show. Apart from that, she also announced that she would provide special services to lucky visitors. When the entertainment venue spread Vita''s announcement, not only Hawke and many other young royals, even some of the old nobles rushed out of their ce just to watch the show Vita was about to put on. Through the spiritual screen, Alu can watch the show quite clearly. But, while the show made almost all the men watching blush, there was not the slightest reaction on Alu''s face when he saw the Vita show that could be said to be extremely hot. The Vita danced swiftly while showing the curves of her body that made the noses of the men bleed because they wanted to touch her. While dancing, Vita also moved little by little towards one of the audience. It was a young man who looked the same age as Alu. Even though the young man''s expression looked very lecherous when he looked at Vita, the young man''s face was actually quite handsome. At the very least, the women wouldn''t be disgusted by him regardless of his attitude. When Vita arrived beside the young man, Vita slightly lowered her head to approach the young man''s ear. She is seen whispering something to him. People couldn''t hear what she was whispering, but seeing the young man''s face instantly flushed red, even some of the old nobles couldn''t help but be jealous. In their hearts they all curse. "Fuck, why is this useless bastard going to get this lucky." But no matter how jealous they were, the young man''s background as the King''s nephew made them dare not make a move on him as he went hand in hand with Vita. However, unbeknownst to them, when Vita and the young man disappeared from their sight, the young man had already lost consciousness, and when he woke up, he found his hands tied in a room that did not look like a ce of entertainment. ... Hawke saw Vita standing beside him while a young man with his head covered sat in front of him. Hawke could barely see the young man''s face, but he could see the young man''s ck eyes very clearly. Although those eyes were ck, they looked like they were emitting a light that made them clearly visible even if they were in the middle of the darkness of the night. Just looking at those eyes, Hawke subconsciously shivered with cold. And that made him aware of the situation now. "You guys, what are you doing. Vita, what does this mean?" He asked Vita. Obviously he was surprised. Not only did Vita not take him to the room to provide special services, she even dared to kidnap him. Even though he wasn''t smart, he still understood the situation. Being the king''s nephew, he had been attacked too many times by those targeting the royal family. Vita didn''t answer, but Alu spoke to answer him. "You don''t need to know because you''re going to die soon." Alu replied in an indifferent tone, making Hawke startled. "You want to kill me? Do you know who I am? If you dare to kill me, my father will feel it right away and he cane here in an instant." Even though he was speaking in quite a loud voice, Hawke was actually feeling very nervous. Unlike the people who attacked him in the past, Hawke felt a different feeling when he was in the presence of Alu. He felt like he was in front of the grim reaper. "Your Highness, there might be a formation hidden in this brat''s body. If we killed him straight away, the kingdom might find out right away." "If Your Highness doesn''t mind waiting, we can prepare another formation to counteract theirs." Said Vita. While Vita was talking, Hawke couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard Vita''s calling words while she was talking to Alu. "''Your Highness.'' Who exactly are you?" Hawke finally realized how serious the problem was. Usually the people who targeted him were just ordinary people who had a grudge against the kingdom. But from Vita''s words, it was clear they too came from the kingdom. "Do not worry." Alu ignored Vita''s suggestion while he got up from his chair. "As long as I kill him, they won''t be able to find him. No, they won''t even realize he''s dead." Alu smiled coldly. Under Vita''s shocked eyes, ck mes suddenly red from Alu''s hand and it immediately charged towards Hawke who was tied in front of Alu. The ck mes immediately drowned Hawke in the mes. What surprised Vita was, when the fire drowned Hawke, Hawke actually looked fine. He didn''t even look in pain. However, soon Vita found something strange. She found Hawke''s eyes suddenly go nk as if he had lost his soul. But it onlysted for a moment before Hawke''s eyes lit up again. However, they no longer looked like Hawke''s. Rather, it emitted a cold light that could only appear in one person''s eyes. When Vita looked ahead, she found that Alu had disappeared from her front. "Mn, this brat is indeed too bad. His cultivation is still at the firstyer of True Spirituality stage and his spiritual source background is also very weak. This is actually no different from an ordinary cultivator''s spiritual source." Hawke suddenly spoke while looking at the two hands he had raised. "Okay, I''ll go first." Hawke then spoke to Vita before he walked out of the room. Of course the young man was no longer Hawke. But Alu. The time Hawke passed out was actually quite long. Previously, Alu deliberately didn''t wake him up because he wanted to use that time as a cover for what Hawke was doing with Vita. "Your Highness, you." Vita spoke with an astonished expression when she saw the figure of Hawke who now walked out of the room. She clearly still didn''t understand what had happened. Phoenix power was far more mysterious and unfathomable than even the people of the Phoenix n had imagined all this time. With his Phoenix mes, Alu can annihte a person''s soul without injuring that person''s body. And after that soul is gone, he can immediately enter his own soul to rece the original soul of the owner of the body. When viewed from the outside, it was as if the owner of the body never died. Phoenix mes Burning Soul. It was the first stage of the Phoenix n cultivation technique. As for taking over someone else''s body, that was not a cultivation technique. But purely because Phoenix Alu''s soul possessed such an ability. Disguised using someone else''s body, that was the reason why Alu''s disguise was never revealed until recently. Apart from seeing through his changed personality, there was no other way he could figure out Alu''s disguise. Even a Nirvana king like Zaden couldn''t see through Alu''s disguise. Chapter 6: Gets a Slight Advantage in Missions Chapter 6: Gets a Slight Advantage in Missions After leaving the room, Alu, who is now controlling Hawke''s body, does not return to where Hawke''s friends came with Hawke. Instead, he went the other way and left the entertainment venue. Although Alu was pretty sure he could imitate Hawke''s traits based on the information about Hawke, Alu would still prefer him not to do that if it really wasn''t necessary. Therefore, for the next few days, Alu nned to go into hiding first until the day of the hunting party. ALU only appears again the night before the hunting party day. It was five dayster. Within these five days, there were quite a number of young aristocrats and young geniuses who hade to the capital of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. While waiting for the day of the hunting party, the aristocrats and young geniuses also had some small fights to show their strength. .... Aftering out of hiding, Alu immediately went to the royal pce. Since Hawke''s father was the king''s younger brother, their family also lived within the pce. Using Hawke''s body, Alu walked into the pce gate with an expression like Hawke''s always showing an arrogant look. When he passed by the pce warriors, he even showed a condescending smile. Of course, the pce warriors were annoyed by Hawke''s expression that was clearly looking down on them. But because of Hawke''s status, they could only close their eyes and pretend they didn''t see anything. .... .... At a certain location in the pce grounds, there was a very luxurious mansion. "Brat, where have you been in five days. Do you know what day tomorrow. If you still don''t show up until tomorrow, this father, who will personally break your leg." Just as Alu just approached the mansion, angry screams suddenly resounded from within the mansion. Along with that shout, a mighty aura also erupted from within the mansion, and it immediately suppressed Alu, causing him to fall down instantly. Of course, even with Alu''s true strength, he would still be helpless under that aura that came from a Nirvana stage expert. When Alu raised his head, he saw a middle-aged man with a face very much like Hawke already standing in front of him. Alu knew that it was Hawke''s father, Moki. Moki''s expression now looks really bad as he looks at Alu who is using his son''s body. "Father, no." ALU who pretended to be Hawke begged for mercy. "Humph." Moki snorted coldly. "Come on here, hurry in, I have something to give you." He said while dragging Alu into the mansion. When they entered the mansion, Moki threw Alu onto a chair in the mansion''s main hall before he sat across from him. Under Alu''s shocked eyes, the middle aged man then took out something from his storage ring. It was a white pill that emitted a sweet smell as if it was made from various types of nts. "Quickly refine this pill. I spent a lot of wealth buying it. It could help your cultivation break through oneyer and help raise your spiritual source to be higher than average." Moki then threw the pill at Alu. "Don''t embarrass me with your low cultivation." "This." ALU who received the pill pretended to be surprised. But his eyes were shining bright. ALU naturally knew what kind of pill Moki was giving him. Actually Alu himself had also used the pill. That pill was called a Spiritual Source Pill. It was a second stage pill suitable for a True Spiritual stage cultivator. As the name suggests, the pill can help increase a person''s spiritual source count. Although the pill''s effect would diminish if one had already used it, it could still increase one''s spiritual source even if only slightly. "This is very useful for me." Alu said quietly. The higher a cultivator''s spiritual source was than average, the more difficult it was to raise it. With Alu''s current cultivation foundation, he could easily break through to the Life and Death stage if he wanted to. But in order to further refine his foundation, Alu had no other choice but to dy his cultivation. If he wanted his spiritual source to rise quickly, he could only rely on extremely valuable cultivation resources like this Spiritual Source Pill. "Well, at least I got some advantage on this trip." Alu is secretly excited. "Hurry up and go to your room, and refine the pill." Moki shouted again. ALU who was pretending to be Hawke quickly ran after hearing Moki''s scream. Even though it''s his first time in this ce, Alu can still find out the location of Hawke''s room through the scent remains left by Hawke. Alu''s eyes turned cold again as he walked into Hawke''s room. Alu didn''t do anything else, he immediately walked towards the chair before sitting cross-legged on the chair. Alu stared at the pill in his hand for a moment before throwing it into his mouth. Buzzz... A white light shone from within Alu''s body as he swallowed the pill. Of course, the pill did not enter Hawke''s stomach, but into Alu''s stomach. When he felt the pure spiritual energy in his body, Alu quickly closed his eyes to refined it. If it was Hawke, he might need one night to refine the pill, but Alu only needed about ten minutes. Apart from his higher cultivation, his body which possessed a Phoenix soul was also much morepatible with spiritual energy. Alu''s body can refine spiritual energy in a much faster time than the average person. Moreover, when Alu refined the spiritual energy of a certain cultivation resource such as a Pill, he was able to refine everything to the maximum. To others, they would be considered geniuses if their bodies could refine at least half of that spiritual energy. "My Spiritual Source increased by about a hundred." Alu spoke after opening his eyes. One hundred might sound a little bitpared to Alu''s spiritual source of two thousand five hundred. But in terms of increasing strength, Alu''s strength increased by more than half. Also, if Alu broke through to the Life and Death stage now, his spiritual source would definitely exceed five thousand spiritual sources. The young master of the Holy Light n who instantly reached five thousand spiritual sources upon reaching the firstyer of the Life and Death stage probably had around two thousand five hundred spiritual resources before he broke through. "ording to my estimates, Hawke''s spiritual source should increase by about three hundred and fifty if he refines the pill." Hawke''s cultivation was still at the firstyer of the True Spiritual stage with an average spiritual source. That''s about three hundred spiritual sources. If Hawke''s spiritual source increased to three hundred and fifty spiritual sources, his spiritual source would immediately be above average. Normally, the spiritual source of the True Spiritual stage secondyer was only around five hundred. For a Hawke who had six hundred and fifty spiritual resources could be considered very strong between the secondyer of True Spiritual stage. Of course, it was onlypared to ordinary people. Compared to geniuses who can surpass even the thirdyer, Hawke is hardly worth mentioning. After perfecting the pill that Moki gave him, Alu once again closed his eyes. He pretended he was meditating so as not to arouse Moki''s suspicions. Alu only opened his eyes again when the sun began to shine. .... Alu then came out of Hawke''s room and he saw Moki still sitting in his chair with. His expression still looked ugly likest night. "Humph, it takes an extremely valuable pill just to help you break through a singleyer of the True Spiritual stage, this is truly a shame. Now quickly show me your spiritual source." Moki said when he saw Hawke. Alu then releases his spiritual source which is disguised as Hawke''s spiritual source. "Yeah." Moki nodded. "Even though it can''t be considered extraordinary, it''s at least not too embarrassing." "Now, hurry up and go. The people who will be participating in the hunting party have gathered outside the pce." "Also, you must guard your behavior when meeting the people of the Great Sacred Wind Kingdom. Even though we are also a royal family, in the Sacred Wind Kingdom, there are some noble families who are no weaker than our royal family." Moki then reminded. "Don''t worry, dad, I know how to behave in front of people we can''t offend." Alu replied in azy tone before he casually walked out of the mansion. .... After leaving his mansion, Alu did not immediately go outside the pce where the people were gathered. Instead, he went to the door of the pce. Alu did that because he needed to adjust to Hawke''s personality and his daily actions. As an asshole flirting with many women, there was no way Hawke could resist the allure of his cousin who could make the crown prince of a great kingdom fall in love. Even though Hawke didn''t dare to do strange things to his cousin, he still sometimes tried to be around her so he could admire her beauty. ... When Alu arrived at the pce door, he saw quite a number of warriors who were probably the Blue Spiritual Kingdom''s Princess personal warriors. Besides that, Alu also saw two quite handsome young men there. One looked one year younger than him while the other looked the same age as him. ALU knows both. One is Putri''s younger brother who is also Hawke''s cousin, Rivik. And the other is the young genius who joined the royal family, Roux. With his senses, Alu estimated that Rivik might have around eight hundred more spiritual sources with the cultivation of True Spiritual stage secondyer while Roux had around one thousand three hundred spiritual sources with true spiritual stage thirdyer cultivation. Such a number of spiritual sources was considered strong enough for a young genius from an ordinary kingdom. But for Alu, they were far too weak. Chapter 7: Analyze Target Chapter 7: Analyze Target When Alu arrived at the ce, Rivik and Roux turned their eyes to him. Roux only nced at him for a moment before looking away with an indifferent expression while Rivik looked sneered. ording to information that Alu reads, this Rivik also doesn''t like Hawke. And he often bluntly mocked Hawke. "I thought you wouldn''t be able to break through in the next few months." He said with a sneer Alu, who was disguised as Hawke, immediately answered Rivik''s taunt. "Rivik, don''t be too arrogant. Our cultivation is the same now, and who can reach higher in the future is still undetermined. There are so many people who have been overtaken because they are too arrogant." Alu replied in the usual Hawke way of answering when he was teased by Rivik. "Humph." Hawke snorted. "I''ll cut my own leg if you can do that." He answer. "But, at least you don''t embarrass our royal family too much." He added, making Hawke''s face turn red. Right after Rivik spoke, Roux''s gaze suddenly locked onto the pce door. When Alu looked there, he found three young womening out of the pce. Alu''s gaze was fixed on the woman in the middle. The woman looked quite beautiful with a tall body and golden brown hair. It was the Blue Spiritual Kingdom''s Princess, Reva. But Alu didn''t really pay attention to her beauty. Instead, he used his senses to investigate her cultivation. "This woman''s talent is quite good." Said Alu quietly. Looking through the slightly radiating aura from her body, Alu estimated Reva''s spiritual source might reach around one thousand six hundred spiritual sources. That''s a pretty high number for a princess of a kingdom. Of course, because the breakthrough time wasn''t that long either. If she cultivated for some more time, her spiritual source might be able to reach the number of spiritual sources possessed by the Crown Princes of the Great Kingdom. ... When Reva, who was followed by two women who looked like her personal servants, walked out of the pce, she looked at Roux and her brother. "Let''s go." She said with a friendly smile before leading the people to leave the pce. She didn''t greet Alu, and she didn''t even nce at him as she passed Alu who was currently pretending to be Hawke. The way she ignored Hawke''s existence was all too obvious to anyone. ALU doesn''t care even if his real self is ignored by others, not to mention when he''s just disguising himself as someone else. Alu then followed suit a little behind Rivik and Roux. While on the way, Alu asionally looked at Roux who seemed to be staring at Reva. "Hmmm, another genius who fell in love with a woman." It didn''t take Alu too long to figure out Roux''s hidden feelings. It wasmonce for geniuses with no background to join the royal family, but the way Roux did it ording to the information Alu read was a bit too much. It was now clear that he did that because he also had his own goals. If Reva''s talent were a little lower, he might be able to achieve his goal. But apart from Reva''s higher talent, Reva is currently also owned by the Crown Prince of the Great Kingdom. "Or is there another secret that is beyond people''s expectations." Alu tried to guess while he turned his gaze towards Princess Reva up ahead. In other people''s eyes, Alu seemed to admire Reva''s beauty, but he was actually trying to see her reaction. His father said that the Blue Spiritual Kingdom Princess also loved the Holy Wind Kingdom''s Crown Prince. However, even though they might still meet often, how could two very young people from two different kingdoms fall in love so easily. Moreover, their rtionship happened only because of an agreement between the two kingdoms. Most rtionships because of such an agreement will usually meet with resistance from the woman. "But no matter what, if there really is something hidden, it can be used if this kidnapping n doesn''t work out." .... Not long after, the party led by Princess Reva arrived outside the pce where there were quite a number of young people waiting. Not far behind them, was a spiritual ship with the Blue Spiritual Kingdom emblem on the hull. Among the young people, Alu could even see Hawke''s friends who went to the entertainment ce with Hawke. They stared at Hawke with curious eyes. They seemed to want to ask where he had been missing during the past few days. But because of Princess Reva''s existence, they didn''t dare to speak. They could only follow the other young aristocrats to pay their respects to Princess Reva. After Princess Reva nodded, she then walked up the spiritual shipdder. People followed behind her. The Blue Spiritual Kingdom was not as wide as the Phoenix Kingdom and the spiritual ships they rode on were also much faster than ordinary passenger spiritual ships. Hence, the trip to the royal borders also did not take too long so there were no private rooms on the ship. People including the Princess herself are currently gathered in the main hall of the ship where there are rows of tables and chairsplete with dishes to apany their journey. Hawke who is the king''s nephew naturally sits at the main table along with the Princess and other high ranking nobles. However, Hawke''s existence seemed to be ignored by them. They held the conversation without letting Hawke join in. Since they were about to meet with the Crown Prince of the Holy Wind Kingdom, the conversation also revolved around that Crown Prince. They talked about his talents and various aplishments in recent times. From their conversation, Alu now knew that the Crown Prince seemed to have better talent than most of the Crown Prince of the Great Kingdom. But Alu is more interested in other things. His gaze was more often directed at Princess Reva to see her reaction. "I don''t think she hates the crown prince." ALU concluded after some time of observation. .... "Oh, by the way, I heard the Great Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom is also very talented. Rumors say that he is very unexpected." Alu then spoke. When people heard what Alu said through Hawke''s mouth, not only the people at the main table were silent, even the people at the other tables also fell silent. Kingdom of the Phoenix! In the Blue Spiritual Kingdom, this kingdom is as popr as the Sacred Wind Kingdom. But while the Sacred Wind Kingdom was popr because they helped protect the Blue Spiritual Kingdom, the Phoenix Kingdom was just the opposite. They are well known for their constant attacks on the kingdom. The people looked at Alu with strange eyes. Since they were currently talking about the Crown Prince of the Holy Wind Kingdom, his words were clearly meant topare the two Princes. The silence didn''tst long. After the people recovered, they immediately spoke up to refute Alu''s words. "Humph, how can that Prince of the Phoenixpare to Prince Varog." Someone snorted. Prince Varog is the name of the crown prince of the Holy Wind Kingdom. "That''s right. I heard he never even showed himself in public. Even the people in the capital of the phoenix kingdom never saw his face." "He may not be as good as the rumors say, which is why he never showed himself. I thought the phoenix kingdom was just spreading rumors to increase their prestige." Of course, they were all defending the Sacred Wind Kingdom''s Crown Prince. While they started talking, Alu once again nced at Princess Reva. It surprised Alu a little that Princess Reva didn''t actually speak. She just listened to the conversation with a casual smile. Of course, just because she didn''t speak, it was still not enough for Alu to conclude. However, Alu also didn''t see any anger on her face when her fianc waspared to others. "Looks like this Princess Reva doesn''t really love that Crown Prince. But from her previous reaction, she doesn''t seem to mind getting into a rtionship with him either. It might be for the good of their kingdom''s rtionship. She seems quite open-minded." ALU draws conclusions. If Princess Reva really doesn''t want a rtionship with the crown prince of the Sacred Wind Kingdom, Alu will try to reveal the truth in public so that people will know that Princess Reva has been lying all this time. Compared to making the Sacred Wind Kingdom retreat, making the rtionship between the two kingdoms damaged was much better for the Phoenix Kingdom. Without the Sacred Wind Kingdom protecting them, it would be very easy for the Phoenix Kingdom to conquer the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. Of course, Alu did all of that, not because he really cared about the Kingdom of the Phoenix that he thought of a way for the Kingdom to conquer new territory. All Alu wanted was the advantage of conquering that new territory. Every help that Alu gave to the Kingdom of Phoenix, his father had to pay a fair price. "Well, I''ll take a look at the situation first. Even if Princess Reva doesn''t mind their engagement, there is still a chance to break their engagement as long as she doesn''t really love the crown prince." .... Chapter 8: Secret Chapter 8: Secret The tripsted about an hour before the Princess''s group arrived at the royal border. There are two veryrge mountains in that ce and between the two mountains there is a valley known as the valley of the wild beasts. Since the strength of the beast in the valley was not very strong, it was often used as a training ground for young people from the two kingdoms. Not far from that valley was also a small town that was often used as a stopover for people passing through the Blue Spiritual Kingdom and the Sacred Wind Kingdom. The Blue Spiritual Kingdom spiritual ship thennded on a castle courtyard located in the middle of the city. It was the city lord''s castle. When Princess Reva and the other young nobles got out of the spiritual ship, there was already a group of people waiting outside. The one in the lead was a slightly chubby middle-aged man in quite luxurious clothing. With the few warriors following behind him, one could conclude that he was the owner of the castle behind or the lord of this frontier town. "Wee, Princess Reva, to my little town. To be able to wee you personally is the greatest blessing in the life of this humble man." The city lord bowed respectfully. Even though the city lord was also an noble, only a noble whose territory was on the royal border was basically no different from an ordinary person if they were stationed in the royal capital. His cultivation was also only at the Life and Death stage. Not to mention the Royal Princess, even if only one of those young nobles came, he would still have to personally greet them. "Please, Princess Reva, and young nobles too. I have prepared a ce for all of you in my humble castle. I heard Prince Varog is already on his way, and he still needs some time to arrive at this border. You can all rest first if you want." He said again, using his hand to invite. Apart from his slightly chubby body, the city lord''s gesture looked very elegant. He looked like he had been practicing his gestures for several months. However, even though the city lord was very polite, none of the young nobles cared much about him. They only nced at him for a moment before ignoring him. Even Princess Reva herself only nodded slightly at him. Of course, in the eyes of a small town lord, a small nod from the princess was still the great honor he could earn. It was all he could use to brag to his fellow border nobles. "Prince Varog only needs about an hour left before he arrives. We will wait for him here only. It would be rude to wait inside the castle." Princess Reva then spoke after she arrived at the castle grounds. No one objected to Princess Reva''s suggestion. After all, the status of the crown prince of the Great Kingdom was very high. The city lord suggested it was nothing more than just being polite to the Princess and the other young nobles. .... While the people were waiting, some of Hawke''s friends walked over to Alu who was wearing Hawke''s body. "Hey, Hawke, where have you been in thest few days. Did Mrs. Vita give you any special service that long." One of them then asked. Alu only responded to them with a mysterious smile. "Don''t talk about it now. If the Princess hears, she could just kick us out of here." Alu then rebuked them. "Huh." They finally remember that they are not at the entertainment venue. Princess Reva probably didn''t care what they were doing. But if their conversation was deemed as embarrassing to the Blue Spiritual Kingdom people, that Princess could just throw them out. Alu then started discussing other things with them. Even though Alu really didn''t care about those people, Alu thought she might be able to use those people if neededter. "By the way, have you heard of it. It is said that the hunting party this time was not as simple as just a hunting party." As they continued to chat, one of them suddenly said something that attracted Alu. "I heard it too but I don''t know what happened. Hawke do you know anything?" They then asked Alu. ALU couldn''t help but be confused when asked by them. Not to mention the fact that Alu is not Hawke. Even if it was the real Hawke, it wasn''t necessarily that he would know something considering how neglected he was in the royal family. "He-he-he, Hawke spent his time with Mrs. Vita in thest few days, how did he know." Someone chuckled when they saw the confusion on Hawke''s face. "What''s not simple about this hunting party?" Alu then asked. He''s trying to find information. "I don''t know either. After all, this is also just a rumor. Even high ranking nobles don''t really know what it is. Maybe only Princess Reva knows clearly." Someone answered. While they were talking, Alu tried to make an educated guess in his heart. "So secret! Was there anything strange in the valley. Or had something valuable appeared there?" Alu wondered. "But if it''s something valuable, why are they only sending the younger generation who are still weak?" After knowing that something was different, Alu began to listen to the conversations of the other young nobles. There are still some of them who talk about it. But like Hawke''s friends, they don''t know that very clearly either. .... About an hourter, a spiritual ship that was ten timesrger than the spiritual ship belonging to the Blue Spiritual Kingdom suddenly appeared above the city, attracting everyone''s attention. "Isn''t this spiritual ship a bit too big?" ALU who saw the spiritual ship descending towards the castle grounds couldn''t help but be surprised. Although the number of young nobles that the Sacred Wind Kingdom carried was probably several times more numerous, a spiritual ship the same size as the spiritual ship belonging to the Blue Spiritual Kingdom should berge enough to amodate them all. However, soon Alu realized why they were using such arge spiritual ship. As the door on the hull opened, Alu saw that not only young nobles were exiting the spiritual ship, but also royal warriors, who were several times more numerous. "This is very interesting." Alu narrowed his eyes as he felt the aura of the warriors. None of the warriors had Life and Death stage cultivation. All the warriors were actually only emitting auras of True Spiritual stage. This took Alu by surprise. "Besides, it seems that there are some Nirvana stage experts hiding in that spiritual ship." Alu wouldn''t be able to sense the existence of a Nirvana stage expert if they wanted to hide. But because of his Phoenix soul, Alu has a sharper instinct than most people. That instinct will tell Alu if there is great danger nearby. And this time, Alu felt a danger that could onlye from a Nirvana stage expert. "Looks like the hunting party this time is really nothing more than a cover. They don''t seem to want the other kingdoms to know what''s going on here." "What makes them keep it a secret? Even the opportunities for nirvana stage usually won''t be too kept secret." Normally, unless there was a chance that could help a Nirvana stage expert break through to the Nirvana King stage, people from other kingdoms would not interfere with matters in other kingdoms. .... Alu stopped thinking and he started to turn his gaze to the young man who was standing in front of the young nobles of the Sacred Wind Kingdom. The young man had a handsome face and golden hair. His style looks like an elegant noble. He, of course, is Prince Varog. Judging from his expression, Alu could conclude that Prince Varog was not someone with a bad personality like most of the other noble children. In the cultivation world, there were too few people who could be said to be truly kind. But, there are still quite a few people who have their own bottom line. Of course, Alu is not a part of them. "Indeed, even if Princess Reva didn''t fall for him, she couldn''t hate him either." Alu nodded. "Besides, his talent is indeed better than most of the Crown Princes of the Great Kingdom. His spiritual source is probably already up to one thousand and nine hundred. He is basically already on par with the heir of a second tier faction." The Great Kingdom is a faction ruled by a lower-level Nirvana King, or seventhyer of the Nirvana stage. They are usually referred to as the third tier faction. Above them was a second tier faction led by an intermediate Nirvana King, or eighthyer of the Nirvana stage. Most of the second tier factions were not in the form of an kingdom. They were usually hidden sects or ns. Of course, they usually had multiple kingdoms under them. As for the first tier faction. There is only one such faction in the Holy Light continent. They are the Holy Light n led by a high-ranking Nirvana King, or ninthyer of the Nirvana stage. That is the peak of the Nirvana stage. Even though there are quite a number of continents in the region of a thousand inds, the reality is that not all continents have someone with the cultivation of the ninthyer of the Nirvana stage. .... After getting off the spiritual ship, the young nobles from the Holy Wind Kingdom walked towards the young nobles from the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. They walked following Prince Varog who walked towards Princess Reva. The young couple looks happy as they look at each other. They even hugged each other for a moment when they arrived in front of each other. Their actions made many of the young nobles from the two kingdoms jealous. "Prince Varog seems to have really fallen in love with Princess Reva. But Princess Reva is indeed very good at acting. Or is she just a bitch who enjoys intimacy with handsome men." Alu sneered as he saw their intimacy. Every time Alu saw a couple who loved each other, he would always sneer. Sometimes Alu himself wonders if he is just jealous that he can''t go through that. However, with Alu''s current personality and character, he does underestimate what is called love. If it weren''t for his feelings and guilt towards the Dragon Princess that still remained in his heart, Alu would definitely think of love as a hindrance to one''s cultivation path. Unfortunately until now, Alu couldn''t get rid of his feelings even though his father always tried to make Alu throw Princess Elizabeth out of his mind. .... Chapter 9: Join Chapter 9: Join After the Prince and Princess hugged each other, they then looked at the young nobles who had gathered in front of them. "All right, everyone." Prince Varog then spoke. "Since we''ve all arrived here, how about we start the hunting party now." "I heard that the meat of the wild beasts in this valley is very delicious. After we hunt the beasts, we can feast and cook their meat. I''m sure you all want to try it." He said, which was immediately greeted with cheers by the young nobles. They responded with words of approval. And not long after, led by Prince Varog and Princess Reva, the young royals started flying towards the valley not far from the city. The warriors brought by the Sacred Wind Kingdom also followed behind them. Most of the young nobles continued to nce back at the warriors. The fact that the warriors had also followed them to the valley proved that this hunting party was not as simple as just an ordinary hunting party. After all, as for the valley''s outskirts, it should still be safe for those young nobles. So, if the warriors'' reasons were to protect the young aristocrats from getting into an ident, that was rather unbelievable. Well, unless they go deeper into the valley where there are more wild beasts. But if it was just a hunting party, there was no need to go any deeper because just on the outskirts of the valley, there were already enough beasts for them to hunt. .... While the young nobless had started hunting the beasts, Prince Varog and Princess Reva were still standing in their ces. Currently, there were only a few young nobles who remained behind them, and they were young nobless of very high status. Their family strength was actually not inferior to the strength of an ordinary royal family. Roux and Rivik who always follow Princess Reva are also among them. When nearly all of the young nobles disappeared from behind Prince Varog and the others, the warriors who had previously followed behind the group of young nobles began to walk forward. They approached Prince Varog''s group. "They want to go deeper. But apart from royal warriors, Prince Varog will likely only bring in a few high ranking nobles." Alu said silently as he watched Prince Varog, who had gathered with the group of royal warriors. "If I go alone, I won''t be able to fight against so many beast hordes with True Spiritual stage strength just by myself." Even if it was Prince Varog, with Alu''s spiritual source, which had already reached two thousand and six hundred spiritual sources, Alu could defeat that prince with just a few blows. But if he had to fight thousands of beasts by himself, he could only run away if he didn''t want to die. .... "Hey, Hawke, why are you still quiet. Come on, let''s attack too." One of Hawke''s friends tapped Hawke on the shoulder when he saw Hawke still standing where he was. Although everyone could already confirm that Prince Varog had ns of his own, as a lowly noble, they didn''t really think about it. As long as Prince Varog didn''t n to harm them, they didn''t mind ying a part to cover up his actions. But Alu, he, of course, wouldn''t want to do that. "You can go first." Alu then answered. Without ncing at them, Alu then walked towards Prince Varog. "..." Hawke''s friends. "He looks like he wants to join them." "Is he crazy?" "But he''s still Princess Reva''s cousin. It would be too much if Princess Reva kicked Hawke out in front of so many people." Even though Hawke was far from qualified to join Prince Varog''s group, if he acted shamelessly, he might still be able to join using his status as the Princess''s cousin. ALU who knows that, wants to use that to join them. And he wasn''t Hawke either, so he didn''t care if he angered Princess Reva. Besides that, Prince Varog also looks very friendly towards Princess Reva. After he learned of the rtionship between Hawke and Princess Reva, he might still let Hawke follow them. .... When Alu, who was disguised as Hawke, arrived in front of Prince Varog''s group, he immediately received strange gazes from several high-ranking nobles around Prince Varog. The Hawke''s aura that was only the secondyer of the True Spiritual stage made them wonder who this low level noble was. In their hearts they thought: is this boy still not understanding the situation. Alu didn''t care about their expressions. Arriving in front of them, he immediately smiled at Princess Reva who started knitting her brows. "Cousin, you don''t really have the heart to leave me here alone, do you?" Alu said while looking at Princess Reva. "Cousin." Prince Varog looks surprised when he hears what Alu said. He stared at Alu and Princess Reva alternately with a doubtful expression. Princess Reva looks displeased when she sees Alu''s actions. But Alu ignored her displeasure. ALU then looked at Prince Varog. "He-he-he, Prince Varog. You must not know me, right? My name is Hawke and I am Princess Reva''s cousin. We can still be considered brothers-inw." Said Alu while extending his hand towards Prince Varog. Even though Prince Varog was somewhat suspicious, hearing Alu''s words once again, he still responded to Alu with a friendly smile. "Oh, this is the first time I heard that Princess Reva has a cousin." He then answered while shaking Alu''s hand. "Hehehe." ALU just chuckled casually. "Does Prince Varog want to find something with so many warriors? Is there a certain opportunity in there? Can Ie along?" Alu then stated his goal. Before Prince Varog answered, Rivik, who heard Alu''s words, had already answered. "Hawke, this isn''t something someone like you can follow. It''s better if you go hunting with them." Rivik rebuked Alu with an unhappy expression. "Rivik, even though my strength is much weaker, there are many who are weaker among the warriors. I''m sure I won''t be a burden." ALU who already knew that Rivik would bother him immediately answered. "See." ALU then released his spiritual resources which amounted to about six hundred and fifty spiritual sources. "I may still not be able to fight the thirdyer. But for the secondyer, I can still beat them." "Also, here, you are not the one making the decisions." Alu then looked back at Prince Varog. "Prince, can Ie?" Alu asked one more time. Prince Varog did not answer immediately. He stared at Princess Reva first. Seeing that Princess Reva said nothing even though she looked displeased, Prince Varog finally chose to agree to Alu''s request. "Well, if Brother Hawke really wants toe along. But I suggest Brother Hawke not to get out of ler. The depth of the valley is quite dangerous. Even I could die if I moved alone." Prince Varog replied with a friendly smile. Chapter 10: Mysterious Cave Chapter 10: Mysterious Cave "All right, since everything is ready, how about we go now." "But I''ll still remind all of you, this ce is very mysterious and unpredictable. We also don''t know exactly what it is. If it''s not a good ce, there''s a high chance that all of us will die there. How, are you still going? "Said Prince Varog once again while looking at the young nobles around him. No one answered. They only gave a small nod while their eyes looked very decisive. The pestle who was observing them grew even more curious when he saw their reactions. "Looks like the ce they''re going to this time is more unusual than I imagined." Alu said to himself. "But the more unusual the ce is, the something hidden in that ce should also be unusual. It seems I have to postpone my ns first." If there was an unexpected opportunity that might increase his strength, Alu would naturally prefer that opportunity. Even if his mission this time ended in failure, it would all be worth it as long as he could gain something valuable. .... Not long after, led by Prince Varog, the group followed by thousands of warriors then flew into the depths of the valley. Seeing their departure, the people who were fighting the beasts only nced for a moment before pretending not to see. As the saying goes; "Being curious can make a cat die." Considering how the kingdom has acted to date. If at this time they did something strange, not only them, even their family could be involved because of what they did. Even though the Sacred Wind Royal family is quite kind to everyone. But when ites to big things, they can still annihte a noble family. Some people also knew that right now, there were experts who were hiding and watching over them all. .... The party led by Prince Varog then entered further into the valley. There are several trees in the valley. But the trees still weren''t enough to block the line of sight of the people. Most found in the depths of the valley were only beasts that looked fiercer than on the outside. When the wild beasts saw the human group, they immediately lunged to attack the group. Immense battle erupted right after Prince Varog''s party encountered a horde of wild beasts. But the party did not stop just because many wild beasts attacked them. While resisting the attacks of the beasts, and asionally counterattacking, they also continued advancing forward to go deeper into the depths of the valley. About an hourter. "I''m starting to feel something extraordinary." Alu said to himself. They were about a thousand miles deep in the valley. When Alu saw more beasts, he found that they looked like they were guarding something. Their current actions were no longer like they were trying to attack Prince Varog''s party, it was more like they were trying to keep the party from going deeper into the valley. "Come on, hurry up, we''re very close." Prince Varog who was leading at the front finally shouted. After he said that, he then led the group towards one of therge mountains on the side. There was a fairly thick forest beside the mountain and Prince Varog led them into the forest. Roar... Just when they entered the forest, they were immediately attacked by thousands of beasts guarding the forest. This time, even the Alu who was residing in the middle of the group had to move to withstand the attacks of several beasts. "Keep going. We''ll be there soon." Shouted Prince Varog. Not long after Prince Varog shouted, Prince Varog''s group and the soldiers, who never stopped on their way, finally stopped when they arrived in front of a rock cliff at the bottom of the mountain. The rock cliff is covered with many roots which make the cliff almost invisible. What made Alu narrow his eyes was that he could feel that the roots covering the rock cliff were not actually growing naturally. A little spiritual aura still emanated from those roots. "This is definitely something an expert devised to cover the cliff." Said Alu. "It looks like the ce to go is behind those roots." Alu became even more curious. From the start, the Sacred Wind Kingdom was acting too mysterious, and what they were doing was also a little too strange and confusing. Right after they got there, Prince Varog then extended his hand towards the roots that covered the cliff. Spiritual energy surged from his hand and the moment it met the roots that covered the rock cliff, they suddenly moved towards Prince Varog''s hand. The roots were also seen shrinking as they got closer to Prince Varog''s hand. The speed of the roots got faster and faster and it started to leave the rock cliff they covered. Alu no longer paid attention to Prince Varog. His gaze was now fixed on the rock cliff that had begun to open. Little by little, Alu finally found what the roots had covered. It turns out that there is a cave with a sizerge enough in the middle of the rock cliff. When the cave was fully revealed, Alu discovered that there was an energy barrier covering the cave. Alu narrowed his eyes as he saw the energy barrier. From that energy barrier, Alu felt a mysterious aura that even he couldn''t understand. "This aura? Even Zaden doesn''t give off this kind of feeling." Alu''s expression became more serious the moment he felt that aura. "Okay, everyone hurry in." Prince Varog shouted once again after the roots that covered the cliff had disappeared from his hand. ALU saw that in Prince Varog''s hand there were several seeds of a nt. The roots that had disappeared in his hand seemed to have turned into those seeds. ALU doesn''t really pay attention to the seeds. After hearing Prince Varog''s shout, he immediately moved to follow Prince Varog who ran towards the cave. Alu couldn''t help but be shocked as he crossed the energy barrier covering the cave door. The energy barrier actually only let him and the others in without any particr obstruction. Only a momentter, the soldiers who had followed them also entered the cave. But, when they entered the cave, the wild beasts that were chasing behind them actually stopped chasing them when they arrived at the entrance to the cave. "What exactly is this. Why do I feel that the energy barrier feels so strange?" ALU, who was disguised as Hawke, then spoke while looking up at Prince Varog. Now that they are already in the cave, ALU tries to ask for information about the ce. ALU thinks once they get to the ce they are going to, Prince Varog will probably no longer keep secrets from that ce. To Hawke who asked Prince Varog seemed out of ce. However, when he asked, some of the participating young nobles also stared at Prince Varog. Even though they knew a few things, they still didn''t know everything clearly. They may only be told that there is an opportunity for the younger generation. But what exactly it was like, they still hadn''t been told. Being stared at by almost everyone, Prince Varog finally opened his mouth. "Well, sorry everyone. Because this is very secretive, so the kingdom is keeping it very tight. But since we are already here, it would be unfair if I still didn''t tell you." He paused to take a breath. "About ten days ago, two royal elders took a walk into this valley to catch some wild beasts. And while they were exploring this valley, they identally found this ce." "However, when one of the elders tried to enter this cave." Prince Varog paused once again while turning his gaze towards the energy barrier behind them. "Right when that elder came into contact with the energy barrier, he was instantly killed on the spot." When people heard Prince Varog''s words, even Alu''s expression became very serious. Each of the elders of the Great Kingdom were extremely powerful Nirvana stage experts. How could such a powerful elder die just because he came in contact with the energy barrier. The news made the young nobles'' eyes widen. "After investigating the energy barrier, the other elder concluded that the energy barrier could only be essed by Cultivators at the True Spiritual stage and below. Above the True Spiritual stage, anyone who came into contact with the energy barrier would be killed instantly." "In other words, this ce can only be entered by True Spiritual stage cultivators." Chapter 11: Two Mysterious Voices Chapter 11: Two Mysterious Voices "Wow." Hearing what Prince Varog said, even Alu was very surprised. That energy barrier could actually block even extremely powerful Nirvana stage experts. Of course, if that only got in the way of a Nirvana stage expert, any Nirvana king would be able to do it easily. However, that was only if they were there personally. As for the energy barrier covering the cave, it was only a residual strength that had probably long been abandoned. However, not only could it prevent a Nirvana stage expert from passing through, it could actually even kill a Nirvana stage expert head-on. How strong was someone who could leave such an energy barrier. ALU thinks maybe only someone who is above Nirvana King can do that. While Alu was in thought, Prince Varog continued his words. "There is no doubt that this ce has been abandoned by an extremely powerful expert. If this ce were to leak, it might even attract the attention of the Holy Light n. Because of that, our kingdom is trying its best to keep it secret. At this time, almost all of the royal experts hade to this valley just to be on guard. The entire valley had in fact been covered by their strength. My father even invited his best friend who is a spirit master." Said Prince Varog, making everyone''s expression even more serious. When things get really big, locking in information in real life alone is far from enough. In the cultivation world, there are some people with special abilities who can find information in certain mysterious ways. In order to prevent such people from discovering something, it is also necessary to lock down information spiritually. "Now that we''re all here, let''s explore this ce. I don''t know what''s in there. However, I''m sure there must be something extraordinary that could change the fate of all of us." He added, staring at the dark tunnel in front of them. Everyone looked at each other for a moment before they nodded. "Okay, let''s go in." Said Prince Varog once again. After that, they all went back on their way. Behind them, the warriors of the Sacred Wind Kingdom also continued to follow behind them. .... The cave tunnel was so cold and dark it was as if light had never passed there. Even when they lit a fire to light up the tunnel, it still looked very dark. It looked like the firelight could not illuminate the tunnel. In order to clearly observe that ce, one could only do it with one''s soul senses. However, using the soul senses continuously would also consume a lot of one''s spiritual energy so they could only use it asionally. Alu who was also observing the surroundings began to think about how he would act if a treasure appearedter. Alu believes he can fight Prince Varog and the young nobles who follow him even if he is alone. But if they were helped by thousands of soldiers, Alu knew that he would be badly defeated. "Maybe I could ask someone for help." Alu thought as he looked at Roux who was walking behind Princess Reva. "If he can get what he wants, I''m sure he has no objection to treason." Alu smiled sarcastically. ... The journey continued, and it was quite a shock to everyone because the cave tunnel was actually really long. Apart from that, the tunnels also continued to descend below which meant they went further underground. "Isn''t there anything here." Alu wondered because until now he still couldn''t feel any danger. The Sacred Wind Kingdom prepared so many warriors to help them face the monsters that might be hiding in that ce. But until now, they didn''t even encounter a single small trap. "There''s no way there''s nothing here, right?" Alu became increasingly doubtful as the journey grew further. At this moment, everyone''s faces were already showing expressions of doubt. But their doubts began to dissipate as they found the difference in the tunnel they had been through. "This ce is getting more humid. There''s even a little water." People say as they touch the tunnel wall. They found that the walls around them were actually a little wet. But their discoveries didn''t stop there. Some of the stronger people found that the water droplets in the tunnels were actually quite different from ordinary water. "These waters contain pure spiritual energy." Alu silently said as he touched a few drops of water. Pure spiritual energy is the type of energy that is most easily absorbed by a cultivator''s body. Although it did not necessarily increase one''s cultivation because in order to increase one''s cultivation, a cultivator also needed to increase theirprehension. However, when one''s body was filled with energy, one''sprehension ability would usually increase drastically as well, which increased their chance of breakthrough. Most importantly, absorbing pure spiritual energy can also help increase one''s spiritual source. Of course, how much one''s spiritual source increased still depended on each person''s abilities. Basically, pure spiritual energy is a rare treasure that is highly sought after in the cultivation world. It''s not something anyone can make. Pure spiritual energy can only arise naturally in a certain ce after continuous purification of spiritual energy. .... After the group realized the existence of pure spiritual energy, the group immediately elerated their journey. "Come on, hurry up, I''m sure it''s very close." Said Prince Varog who led the way. And not long after, the party finally arrived at the end of the tunnel. And behind the tunnel, they found a sizable crypt. Since they didn''t feel any danger until now, they went straight into the crypt. Soon they found what was there. In the crypt there is ake, and on the side of eachke are two other tunnels that look like rivers. However, when they saw theke, the expressions of everyone who had previously looked so excited immediately turned gloomy. They discovered that theke in front of them was almostpletely dry. There were only a few puddles left in theke. What made their expressions even grimmer was the fact that the water in the puddle actually contained pure spiritual energy as well. Seeing that, everyone could immediately conclude, thatke, before must have been filled with a lot of pure spiritual energy. But why is it now suddenly empty? When people thought that, bad feelings immediately filled their hearts. "Someone''s already here." Almost everyone spoke at the same time. And right after their words, another unknown voice suddenly sounded in the ce. "He-he-he... Wasn''t my n right, Charlie. Even though we spent the rest of our energy on creating a barrier outside, we managed to get a lot of weak people toe to this ce. They are only at the True Spiritual stage, nothing can threaten us." The chuckling sound surprised everyone. It was a girl''s voice that sounded young. "Indeed your n has worked, Elly, but I don''t feel there is a spirit master among those people. Without a spirit master, we can only remain cooped up in this ce." Another voice then answered. And this time it was a young man''s voice. Chapter 12: Come Out of Hiding Chapter 12: Come Out of Hiding The two voices that suddenly appeared out of nowhere shocked everyone. Especially what they were talking about. In the Holy Light continent, spirit power experts or moremonly known as spirit masters had a very high status and were respected by everyone. While powers derived from spiritual energy were verymon and almost anyone could use them, spirit power was a special power that only people with special talents could master. Although spirit masters were somewhatcking in battle, they possessed other abilities such as forming formations, forging weapons, refining pills, and many more that were very much needed by people. Every ability that a spirit master possessed made them always treated with respect by people. In fact, if anyone asked who was the hardest to kill in the cultivation world, people would definitely answer that it was a spirit master. It was true that spirit masters were somewhat less powerful in battle due to their extremely weak attack power. However, with one of their main skills, they were able to set up an extremely powerful defensive formation, which even people above their level had difficulty prating. Of course, apart from defensive formations, they could also set up formations that could help them escape and hide themselves, which was why spirit masters were so hard to kill. Butpared to that. What made spirit masters more respected was due to their special ability which allowed them to summon mysterious Spirits. They are living things said toe from another very mysterious world. ... When they searched for the origin of the sound, they found what looked like an egg right in the middle of ake that had dried up. Even though the egg looked very ordinary to the eyes of the people, they were all sure that the voices of the previous young men and women came from that egg. They stared at what looked like eggs with wary eyes. But more than that, they seemed more curious about what was inside the egg. After digesting the previous two''s conversation for a while, they began to grasp the meaning of their words. Alu are the fastest at understanding their words. "Could they be?" Alu guessing. There is a story that says: It is said that the reason spirits came to this world was because they wanted to increase their cultivation with the cultivation resources of this world. But in reality, spirits summoned by a spirit master to this world also have the desire to move freely without bonding with a spirit master. However, the problem is; if they did, they would be considered to be breaking the rules of this world, and that would cause the will of this world to suppress them. It didn''t kill them right away, but it would slowly reduce their strength until they fell to the point where they would be mere mortals without strength. Even if they tried to cultivate one more time, the will of the world would still suppress them until they returned to being human. Unless there was a spirit master trying to help them, they could only wait for death as ordinary humans. It was an absolute rule that any spirit who came to this world could not break. Some spirits may possess treasures capable of helping them withstand the world''s will pressure. However, that in the end could only help temporarily. As time passed, even the treasure itself would be damaged by the pressure of the world''s will. Even though those rules aremon knowledge that is known to all spirits. There would still be some arrogant spirits who came to this world without passing through a spirit master''s intermediary. Spirits like that, they were usually born with such extraordinary identities that they would think even the will of a foreign world would exclude them. But the will of the world is ultimately an emotionless existence acting only ording to established rules. "It''s better if I act now." ALU said after he guessed the two who spoke earlier. Shua. After Alu said that, Hawke''s body he was using suddenly gave off ck mes. Whooss... Before anyone could notice the changes in Hawke''s body, Alu was already moving at his fastest speed. The people could only see the ck mes suddenly charge up from behind them. "Who is that." Shouts resounded one after another. "There is an intruder." But Alu doesn''t care about them. When Alu arrived in front of the egg in the middle of theke, he immediately reached out his hand to take the egg. Before Alu''s hand reached the egg, the voices of the two previous youths once again echoed from the egg. "What." The young girl was shocked. "This kid, he''s actually a descendant of the Phoenix." Said the young man. This time it was Alu who was surprised. Although the Phoenix n proudly used the name Phoenix as their n name. In the eyes of others, it was nothing more than mere naming. In the vast cultivation world, there were so many people who used the names of legendary beings. If one were to search for it, perhaps on every continent one could find a n that used the name Phoenix or Dragon as their n name. Some people may wish to add to their majesty while others may only wish for the blessings of those legendary creatures. People didn''t mock them but no one cared about them either. Even though Alu''s Phoenix n was truly a descendant of the Phoenix, no one really knew that apart from the members of the Phoenix n themselves. ALU didn''t expect that the creature in the egg, which was probably just a lost spirit, would actually know that she was a descendant of the Phoenix. "Wow. The Phoenix n is a good friend of our God n. It really is destiny to meet him here. But unfortunately he is not a spirit master." Said the young girl once again. "No. It''s true that he''s not a spirit master. But I can feel an extremely powerful spirit master aura from him." Replied the young man. Their next words left Alu reeling once again. However, this time Alu didn''t have any more time to be surprised as he felt a lot of spiritual aura directed at him from behind his body. ALU immediately took the egg and put it in the storage ring. "I don''t know who the two of you are. But from now on you are mine." Said Alu in a low voice. "What words, how dare you." Alu''s words made a curse sound echo from within the egg. But the words weren''t finished yet because the egg had disappeared from Alu''s hand. Whooss... Alu then jumped forward to avoid the auras that wereing towards him. After keeping his distance from the Sacred Wind Kingdom''s people, Alu then turned towards them. The ck mes enveloping his body also disappeared as he turned around. But still no one could see Alu''s figure clearly because of the ck robe that Alu was wearing. Only Alu''s ck eyes looked like they were emitting a ck light that was clearly visible in the dark crypt. Several people then lit more fires so they could see Alu''s face. But the hood covering Alu''s head made it difficult for them to see Alu''s face. "Who are you? You''re disguised as Hawke?" Prince Varog who was standing at the front finally spoke. This time he no longer looked polite when he spoke. Alu''s ck eyes that glowed in the darkness made even him feel uneasy. He waspletely alert at the moment. "Heh." A lightugh escaped Alu''s mouth. Alu then opened the hood covering his head while saying. "At first I just wanted to catch you and Princess Reva. But well, I was also surprised by this matter myself. But it doesn''t matter anymore now. Since everything is over, I can work on my first mission." Alu''s face was revealedpletely after he said that. Alu''s expression of indifference and pale skin made Alu look like a grim reaper emerging from the darkness. But no matter how creepy Alu looked, the women who were there and even Princess Reva herself were still stunned when they saw Alu''s face. "You may have heard of me." Alu said after his face was revealed. Alu then took the posture of introducing himself in the style of an elegant noble. "My name is Alu. The Prince of the Great Phoenix Kingdom." Chapter 13: Act Chapter 13: Act "You?" Alu''s introduction took Prince Varog and the others by surprise. Especially when they heard Alu''s purpose ining to this ce. Several warriors who were strong enough immediately jumped forward and surrounded Prince Varog to protect him. Even though they didn''t know if Alu could catch their Prince, being a highly trained and loyal warrior, it had be their instinct to protect their Prince when the enemy stood not far from their Prince. "You, you think you can catch Prince Varog. Do you even have the strength to fight Prince Varog?" Several young nobles spoke. They mock Alu''s words iming he will catch Prince Varog. Even if there weren''t thousands of warriors protecting Prince Varog, they still believed in Prince Varog''s strength. "Hehehe." Alu just chuckled in response. Buzzz... As he chuckled, Alu also let go of his spiritual source. When the Alu spiritual source that reached two thousand six hundred spiritual sources waspletely released, an extremely strong energy pressure immediately enveloped the crypt. It was so powerful that it made some firstyar True Spiritual stage warriors find it difficult just to breathe. Apart from that, the spiritual source of Alu which was orange with green stripes also emitted light that lit up the dark crypt. ALU looks like a moon shining in the dark night. Compared to Alu''s identity, Alu''s number of spiritual sources shocked them all even more. Even Prince Varog, who always looked calm, couldn''t help but be shocked. Of course, Alu didn''t show his spiritual source just because he wanted to unt it. Alu''s goal in doing that was just to make people view him differently. Alu needs other people''s help, but in order for other people to help him, ALU needs to show his value first. While people were still surprised by Alu''s spiritual source, Alu turned his gaze towards Roux. But Alu only nced at him for a moment before looking back at Prince Varog. No one noticed Alu''s gaze at Roux. But while Alu stared at Prince Varog, he also sent Roux a voice transmission. "I know you like Princess Reva. As long as you help me capture Prince Varog and Princess Reva, I can guarantee Princess Reva will be yours as long as you join my Phoenix kingdom. You just need to push Prince Varog towards me." Alu said, making Roux, who was also staring at him, couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect Alu who wasn''t even looking at him to suddenly talk to him via voice transmission. However, what Alu said surprised him even more. "You." Roux answered in a trembling voice. "There is no time to think. With Prince Varog, there is no chance for you to be with Princess Reva. You can only stand behind him and keep watching him holding hands with other men. I''m sure it is very ufortable." ALU provokes Roux. Roux could hardly hide the change in his expression when he heard Alu''s words. But Alu didn''t give him a chance to think. "Whatever it is is up to you. If you agree, attack Prince Varog when I move." After saying that, Alu immediately cut their voice transmission link. Even though Roux seemed doubtful, Alu was still very confident in his decision. Sometimes for the sake of women, men can go crazy. The fact that Roux is willing to serve in the Blue Spiritual Kingdom proves how much he loves Princess Reva. If Princess Reva reciprocated his feelings, he would likely be a man who could sacrifice himself for a woman. However, what happened, not only did he not ept Princess Reva''s love, thetter even chose to be with another man. Aluu wasn''t sure if Roux was someone with a lot of loyalty. But seeing the woman they love making out with another man can make any man''s mentality hurt. Ordinary men might be able to endure it, but Roux was a proud young genius. Even though his current strength was still weaker than that of Princess Reva and Prince Varog, that didn''t mean Roux''s talent was any worse than theirs. After all, both of them have a Kingdom and a Great Kingdom backing them. At their young age, how could Roux who had no background match the two of them. Obviously there is a big difference between those with backgrounds and those without. At least in the early stages where their background can still support them. But who will achieve higher in the future is still uncertain. "Join the Phoenix kingdom, and have Princess Reva." The words immediately filled Roux''s mind. No matter how Roux thought about it, he couldn''t find anything better than that. ... Prince Varog calmed down faster. He looked at Alu with a sigh. "I didn''t expect that the Phoenix Prince who never showed himself, would be so unpredictable. I doubt anyone can fight you at the True Spiritual stage." He said, looking at Alu. He then showed a faint smile. "But even though you are very strong, just by yourself, I''m not sure you can catch me here." He added. While saying that, Prince Varog tried to look Alu''s eyes. He tries to find out Alu''s n. Because Alu dared to show himself, he knew that Alu definitely didn''te without a n. After all, facing thousands of True Spiritual stage warriors, even a Life and Death stage expert could only escape. Everyone knows that well. Alu didn''t respond to Prince Varog''s words and there was no expression on Alu''s face. ALU didn''t want her expression to make Prince Varog suspicious. But Alu is also not silent. Right after Prince Varog spoke, ck mes once again red up from within Alu''s body. Because it was ck, the mes did not emit light. However, the heat it released made almost everyone sweat. Whooss... Right at that moment, Alu then lunged at Prince Varog. The several hundred warriors who stood in front of Prince Varog immediately released their spiritual source when Alu attacked. They are the strongest warriors. Their individual strength may still be inferior to the young nobles. But with their numbers, even Alu wouldn''t be able to break through them if theybined their strength to make a defense. However, without anyone realizing it. When their gazes were all on Alu, the expression of Roux who was standing behind Princess Reva suddenly changed. Roux had secretly gathered strength in one of his hands. He did not grasp his palm, instead he opened itpletely. When the strength in his hand reached its peak and almost erupted, he immediately turned his palm towards Prince Varog. Princess Reva was standing right beside Prince Varog, so Roux himself was still behind Prince Varog. With such a short distance, there was no way Prince Varog could dodge Roux''s full force attack. Bam... Prince Varog only realized Roux''s attack when Roux''s palm had mmed into his back. Whooss... Under everyone''s shocked eyes, Prince Varog''s body was instantly blown away at an extremely fast speed. Roux''s spiritual source may still be much inferior to Prince Varog''s, but the difference has not reached the point where Prince Varog can ignore Roux. If Roux attacked and Prince Varog didn''t hold back with his strength, the mere difference in spiritual source couldn''t change the oue. "Roux, you." Princess Reva was very surprised by Roux''s actions. But she didn''t have time to curse because she saw that Prince Varog''s body that was thrown had already passed the line up of the warriors. His body was only a few meters away from Alu. Whooss... Alu immediately increased his speed. In that ce, no one could take anything when it was in front of Alu. When he arrived in front of Prince Varog, Alu immediately grabbed Prince Varog by the neck and he immediately spread his spiritual energy into Prince Varog''s body. Alu locked Prince Varog''s entire energy pathway so that he could no longer release his strength. But Alu didn''t stop just because he caught Prince Varog, he kept charging towards the crowd in front of him. This time, Alu''s goal was Princess Reva. "I will kill your Prince if you dare to move." Alu shouted, causing the warriors who were trying to block him to suddenly be silent. Of course, there are still people who dare to make a move. It was Rivik, Princess Reva''s younger brother. When Alu arrived in front of Princess Reva, Rivik immediately jumped forward. "I won''t let you catch my sister." Shouted Rivik. But Alu only smiled mockingly when he saw him. Alu casually waved his hand, and the ck mes that were extremely hot immediately charged towards Rivik. Alu didn''t hold back his strength as he attacked. The ck mes were hot enough to burn Rivik to ashes. "Go." When Princess Reva saw her younger brother in danger, she immediately jumped behind him before hitting his back to push him away. Alu of course immediately stopped his attacks when he saw his ck mes were about to hit Princess Reva. Catching Princess Reva was even easier for Alu. After Alu caught Princess Reva, Alu then released his ck mes to keep the people around him away. Only Roux could remain standing there. Chapter 14: Return Chapter 14: Return Buk... Prince Varog and Princess Reva fell beside Alu with pale expressions as their powers were sealed. However, no matter how bad their circumstances were, not a single person from the Sacred Wind Kingdom dared to make a move. With Prince Varog and Princess Reva''s current state, Alu can kill them with just a thought. Even if there were Nirvana stage experts, they still wouldn''t be able to do anything. Alu''s spiritual energy that entered Prince Varog and Princess Reva''s body could easily detonate their bodies. Prince Varog didn''t say anything, but Princess Reva looked at Roux with an angry expression. "Roux how dare you do this." She gritted her teeth. "What does he offer?" She then asked. Before Roux spoke, Alu had already spoken to answer Princess Reva''s question. "I''m only offering you." Said Alu in a rxed tone. "As long as Roux helps me catch you, I promise to help him own youpletely." Princess Reva''s eyes widened when she heard Alu''s words. Actually Princess Reva herself had long been aware of Roux''s feelings, but she just didn''t take Roux''s feelings seriously. After all, whether it was status or strength, Roux was below her. Princess Reva never thought that the quiet looking Roux would take such action just to get her. Compared to Princess Reva, the change in Prince Varog''s expression was far more exaggerated. He could act calm when the enemy caught him, but he couldn''t keep calm when he heard that his fianc would be given to another man. "You dare." Prince Varog who was currently kneeling almost jumped when he heard what Alu said. Seeing his overreaction, Alu sneered. "I didn''t expect your reaction will be like that. But since it is like this, I will tell you one thing. ording to my observations of Princess Reva when she is not with you, I''m sure she does not really love you." Said Alu. "Nonsense." This time, Princess Reva was the first to react. Even though she didn''t really love Prince Varog, she didn''t want others to know about it. After all, tricking a Crown Prince of a Great Kingdom was not a trivial matter. Alu didn''t give Princess Reva a chance to speak. Before Prince Varog reacted too, Alu used his spiritual energy to knock them unconscious. As the saying goes: a cornered dog can still bite. Alu did not want the two people to choose to ignore their own safety and act unreasonably to thwart his n. "Well, now is the time for us to leave this ce." Alu said while dragging the two people. The words of the two spirits earlier clearly proved that this ce was made by them. Although there might have been ake of pure energy here in the past, it was clearly being used by them. Alu then looked at the warriors surrounding him. "All of you go out first and tell your king; if he wants his son alive, withdraw your troops from this ce." Alu shouted, making the warriors confused about what to do. "Do you want him dead now." Alu shouted once again when he saw the warriors had not moved. With the threat of their Prince''s death, they finally move to follow Alu''s words. After all, the status of a True Spiritual stage warrior like them was too low. They couldn''t bear the consequences if the Crown Prince of the Kingdom died with them. After they left, Alu followed behind them. No worries showed on Alu''s face. Since his father wanted to use Prince Varog to threaten the Holy Wind Kingdom, it meant that Prince Varog''s existence was indeed very important to that kingdom. Zaden would not have given his son a dangerous mission if there was no guarantee his son would be able to leave safely. Behind Alu, Roux followed with his head bowed. He still seemed unable to fully ept what he had done. "You still seem to feel guilty. But as I said before, Princess Reva doesn''t really love Prince Varog. If you try, you might still be able to get her love. Even if not, with Princess Reva''s personality, if she has no other choice, she might still not mind having a rtionship with you as long as you don''t limit her freedom." Alu said as he nced back. "Here, you take her." Alu then threw Princess Reva''s body which he was dragging towards Roux. Of course, Roux won''t let the woman he loves fall to the ground. He immediately caught the body of Princess Reva which was thrown at him. Even though Roux seemed to have hesitated before, when he saw Princess Reva''s body he was carrying, he still couldn''t hide the green light from his eyes. "Humph." Alu sneered when he saw that. ... Some timeter, they finally arrived outside the cave tunnel. The warriors and young nobles of the Sacred Wind Kingdom immediately walked out of the cave after they got there while Alu and Roux waited there. From within the cave, Alu could feel some tremors not long after the Sacred Wind Kingdom warriors left. Obviously it happened because of the anger of a Nirvana stage expert. The kidnapping of the crown prince of the Kingdom would put any kingdom to shame. But even though they were furious, not a single Nirvana stage expert had appeared outside the cave. Now ALU only needed to wait for the arrival of the expert from the Phoenix Kingdom. Of course, since the beginning of Alu''s arrival at this ce, there must have been several Phoenix Kingdom experts following him. But since before this mission had only been considered an ordinary mission, the experts following Alu weren''t too strong either. Now, with so many Sacred Wind Kingdom experts gathered in that ce, those experts obviously didn''t dare to make a move on their own. They could only wait for strong experts toe to negotiate. .... Just momentster, the news about the Crown Prince being kidnapped spread. The Phoenix Kingdom who knew that immediately entered into negotiations. The Phoenix Kingdom only asked the Sacred Wind Kingdom to withdraw from the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. Even though it was a bit embarrassing for not being able to protect their allies, their crown prince''s life was still far more important than their allied kingdom. So, after asking for the assurance of their crown prince''s safety, the experts they sent to protect Blue Spiritual Kingdom immediately retreated back to Sacred Wind Kingdom. Without the Sacred Wind Kingdom''s protection, it wouldn''t be difficult for the Phoenix Kingdom to conquer the Blue Spiritual Kingdom. They only needed to send a few experts to capture the king of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom and force him to surrender. ... Only some timeter. The expert from the phoenix kingdom finally came to the cave where Alu was. The Sacred Wind Kingdom expert also came with them. It surprised Alu a little because the expert who came was actually the spy leader spying on Blue Spiritual Kingdom, Vita. She currently came with several female warriors. "Your Highness, you are indeed great." Vitaplimented him with a sincere smile as Alu came out of the cave. Vita also immediately jumped beside Alu to protect Alu from the Sacred Wind Kingdom experts. "Hurry, give our crown prince back!" Right after Vita arrived beside Alu, the Sacred Wind Kingdom''s experts were already speaking in cold tones. Their eyes looked bulging as they stared at Alu. "Well, wait till we leave this ce. I''ll leave your crown prince halfway." Replied Alu. Alu is not so stupid as to follow their word. If they act crazyter after they secure their crown prince, they can still threaten Alu. "You." Alu''s answer angered them so much that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "I can kill him with just a thought." Alu said once again, causing the experts to immediately close their mouths. "Let''s go." Alu then said to Vita. "Mn," Vita nodded before taking out a spiritual ship with the Phoenix emblem on its hull. Alu and the others then boarded the spiritual ship. As the ship left the valley of the beasts, Varog and Vera who were still unconscious also returned to their senses. "What shall we do with them, Your Highness?" Vita then asked, ncing at Varog, Reva, and Roux. "Just follow as promised." Replied Alu. Alu then nced at Roux. "And that boy, I promised to give Princess Reva to him. You can help take care of thatter." After saying that, Alu then walked off to a room on the spiritual ship. On the outside, the already sober Varog still seemed unable to ept the fact that his fianc would be given to another man. So, there''s a bit of a fuss out there. And Princess Reva, who knew her position hadpletely changed, also began to show her true color. She seems to be starting to try to adapt to her new life. Although Roux was somewhatcking inparison to Varog, Princess Reva didn''t seem to mind having a rtionship with him. Princess Reva is quite an open-minded kind of woman. She probably doesn''t really care about the rtionship between a man and a woman. As long as the man didn''t interfere with her cultivation, she wouldn''t try to rebel. Themotion outside only stopped after Varog was thrown off the spiritual ship. .... Some timeter, Alu was already on his way to the capital of the Kingdom of Phoenix by using a spiritual ship belonging to the Phoenix Kingdom. This time he went alone. As for Roux, and Reva who had lost her status as a princess, Alu left them in the former territory of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom which was now controlled by the Phoenix Kingdom. As for the fate of their rtionshipter, Alu no longer cares. .... Chapter 15: Blood Essence Chapter 15: Blood Essence When only Alu was alone on the ship, Alu then took out the spirit egg that he had previously kept in his storage ring. "Brat, how dare you put us in the storage ring. Do you know who we are?" The voice of an angry young girl immediately echoed from within the egg right after Alu took it out. ALU remembers the young girl was called Elly before. "You''re not polite, kid." The voice of the young man called Charlie followed. Alu felt ufortable when he heard their words because from their voices, Alu guessed they might be younger than him. Even though appearance couldn''t determine age, at least their appearance should be younger than Alu''s appearance. And from the way they speak, it is clear that their nature is still the nature of young people. "Who exactly are you two? Can you guys get out of there?" Alu then asked. "Humph, you must be very curious, right, son?" Elly replied with a snort. "But since you are from the Phoenix n, thisdy doesn''t mind telling you." "We are both spirits from the god n. Have you heard of it, kid, ha-ha-ha, thisdy is sure you haven''t." Said Elly with a mockingugh. Alu narrowed his eyes when he heard Elly''s words. ALU has indeed heard that there are several spirit ns, but ALU still does not clearly know the names of spirit ns. But ording to what Alu heard, each spirit n possessed different powers. The strongest spirit n was said to be extremely difficult to summon. Only highly talented spirit masters could summon spirits that came from powerful ns. God n! The name sounded even more domineering than the Dragon and Phoenix names. Besides, judging how Elly spoke who sounded so proud, Alu guessed that the god n might be very strong. "Better keep your tone, littledy, now you two are mine. Don''t think I can''t do anything to you." Alu snapped. "Hey, how dare you call me littledy, do you know how old I am." Anger immediately answered Alu''s words. Before Elly could continue, Charlie spoke up to stop her. "Stop ying Elly. We didn''te to this world to have fun. Our goal is to increase our strength. Isn''t it because of your arrogance that keeps us trapped under that mountain." Charlie said, which made Elly fall silent. Charlie then talks to Alu. "Okay, now let''s talk. My name is Charlie, and she is my sister, Elly. Can you please introduce yourself first?" Charlie asked. "Alu." Replied Alu. Because Charlie started talking seriously, Alu who was curious about the two of them also started to get serious. "Alright, Alu. First, for your question. I''ll be honest, we can''t get out of here unless there is a spirit master who binds a contract with us." Charlie exined, making Alu knit his brows. "I hope you don''t think that I will help you find a spirit master. That definitely won''t happen." Alu said after hearing Charlie''s words. "Humph, arrogant." Elly''s grunt sounded once again. "You''re quiet, Elly." Charlie immediately scolded Elly. "Okay, I knew you would say that. From your expression I could tell you were the type who only cared about yourself." He said to Alu. Alu did not react with his words because Alu himself admitted that he was such a person. "By the way, what did you mean a while ago?" Alu then asks as he remembers what Charlie said right before he put their eggs in his storage ring. "He-he-he, I didn''t expect you to really pay attention to it. Before I was still confused, but since being inside your storage ring, I finally know what it is." Charlie answered. "Try taking out the little box in your storage ring." He then asked. Alu was a little confused by his words, but when he heard the words small box, Alu immediately remembered the box left by his mother. "Is this?" Asked Alu. "Do you know what''s in this box? What exactly is it?" Alu stared at the egg where Charlie was with suspicious eyes. Judging from Charlie''s words, he seemed to know what the box contained. "Can you open the box?" Charlie suddenly asked. Before Alu could answer, Elly''s voice was heard once again. "Obviously he can''t. If he can open it, he will know what it is. And of course, it won''t be there anymore." Elly said in a sarcastic tone. "...." "I can''t open it right now, but I still know how to open it." Replied Alu. Alu''s tone became colder this time because Elly''s disrespectful behavior made Alu unhappy. "Oh." Charlie is surprised when he hears Alu has a way of opening it. "How to." He then asked. "Tell me first, what''s in the box." "Okey, okey. I don''t know where you got the box. But there is something really extraordinary in that box." Charlie answered. "You may be surprised when you hear this. But there is a drop of an extremely powerful spirit master''s blood essence in the box." Said Charlie. But unlike Charlie expected, there was no change in Alu''s expression. Of course, it wasn''t that Alu wasn''t surprised. But something rted to spirit masters might not be of much use to Alu who wasn''t a spirit master. "Sigh." Charlie sighed as he watched Alu''s expression remain t. "You live in a ce that is too remote, so you may not know. In reality, spirit power wasn''t only for those born with special talents. Yes, it is true that special talents are required to possess spirit power. But that doesn''t mean that special talents are only innate. Actually anyone can awaken that special talent in some way. One of them was to use the blood essence of a powerful spirit master. Heavenly stage spirit master at the very least. As for the blood essence in that box, not only was it strong, it was even so powerful that it far surpassed your imagination. So, if you could refine that blood essence, not only could you be a spirit master, even your talent in spirit power, would also be extraordinary. Of course, you might only be able to refine a little with your current strength. But that could already make many spirit masters jealous. I estimate; that blood essence probably came from heaven. The coordinates we were aiming for when we came to this world werepletely random. But why did wend in this world and this continent. Although there isn''t a definite ce where we willnd, but I think that blood essence has a big hand." This time Alu could no longer hide his surprise when he heard what Charlie had said. "Is it true?" Asked Alu. Be a spirit master! Who doesn''t want it. Even Alu always dreamed of having that mysterious power. Hearing that the box left by her mother actually held such a valuable treasure, ALU couldn''t help but be surprised. Especially when he heard Charlie say that it mighte from heaven. Heaven! It''s a ce almost everyone has ever said. ALU knows that the world in which he is currently living is veryrge, and it is said that around the world itself, there are many small worlds which are referred to as the Lower Realms. However, ording to legend, there was actually a world that was higher and stronger. It is Heaven! Even the true Dragon and Phoenix ns were said to live in that ce. Even though it was only a legend, many people believed in the existence of that ce. "I never lie." Charlie answered. "Now, can you tell me how to open the box. If you can awaken your special talent using that blood essence, I don''t mind tying a contract with you. Tying a contract with a talented spirit master is also beneficial for us." "It''s actually quite difficult. I can''t do it now." Alu answered before he exined how to open the box. Alu also exined his n which would target the Holy Light n young master. "Mnnn, this does sound quite difficult." Charlie said in a voice that sounded like he was nodding his head. "But in my opinion, that box should have been opened before. And the person who opened it was the one who closed it again. Considering it might be an inheritance from heaven, it shouldn''t be something that would be bestowed on a True Spiritual stage." Alu knitted his brows when he heard what Charlie said. "Is that my mother? Also, how strong is she really?" Alu wondered. Now the figure of his mother has be much more mysterious in Alu''s mind. "So, Alu, do you have any means of capturing that young master. You know, fighting across cultivation stages is not something that easy. Even if your spiritual source reaches its limit, there is still a difference in strength between two thousand nine hundred and ny-nine spiritual sources and three thousand spiritual sources. You might be able to defeat a firstyer Life and Death stage expert if your spiritual source reaches the fourth stage, but your target this time has five thousand spiritual sources. And who knows how much his spiritual source will increase in the next month." There were some cultivation techniques that could temporarily increase one''s spiritual source, but even those techniques would not be able to help break through the limits. Of course, Alu''s real problem wasn''t whether he could fight beyond the cultivation stage or not. The problem is that the enemy of Alu this time, is already quite strong even among the Life and Death stages itself. "I just have no way at this point." Replied Alu. "But who wins and who loses the battle is not only determined by who is stronger. I may not have the ability to fight head on. But I can still take advantage of the situation to bring him down." "You''re right. But things sometimes don''t always go the way you want them to. Compared to sess, your chances of failure are much greater." "Your words sound like you have a way." "You are indeed smart. Since I want you to be a spirit master and since you are also a descendant of the Phoenix, I have no objections to helping you. I do have a way for you to fight with that young master." Chapter 16: Body Cultivation Technique Chapter 16: Body Cultivation Technique "What is that?" Alu asked immediately after he heard Charlie''s words. Alu didn''t sound embarrassed when he asked. For Alu, Charlie and Elly who have fallen into his hands arepletely belonge to him. Even if Alu couldn''t be a spirit master, Alu would try his best to benefit from the two of them. "He-he-he. This help cannot be obtained by just anyone. I want you to promise first that if you be our spirit master, you will not only take advantage of us. You also shouldn''t think of us as your pets. Our status will only be that of allies, and you must also help us increase our strength." Charlie replied with a chuckle. Alu narrowed his eyes when he heard Charlie''s request. "Okay." But Alu still didn''t refuse his request. For the sake of greater matters, Alu didn''t mind taking a step back. Of course, Alu''s main goal remained for himself. But as long as they were able to help him in the future, Alu didn''t mind helping them increase their strength. "Well, I''m not really sure about the words that came out of your mouth." Said Charlie. "But it doesn''t matter, there is always a risk in every action." Alu ignored what he said. "As for how to fight that young master, the only way is of course to increase your strength. But since you don''t want your cultivation in the energy field to break through, then I will help you increase your strength in other fields." ALU listened carefully. "It is the strength of your body." Said Charlie. "I can help you increase your body strength. All you need to do is cultivate my god n''s body cultivation technique. (Primordial God Body). I can give you that technique." "Charlie, you. You can''t pass our cultivation techniques on to him. Do you know how secret that is." Elly, who had been keeping quiet, started talking again after she heard Charlie''s words. "Shut up, Elly. Didn''t you agree before that I would make the decisions." While the siblings were fighting again, Alu just kept quiet waiting for them to finish fighting. Body cultivation technique! Alu of course knew that because body cultivation was still quitemon even in the Holy Light continent. For example the Dragon n. In the past, they also cultivated body cultivation techniques. Actually the Phoenix n itself also possessed a body cultivation technique. But unfortunately it was just an ordinary technique bought after the Phoenix n came to power. Fearing that the technique would worsen Alu''s cultivation, Zaden chose to forbid Alu from cultivating the technique. With bodily cultivation techniques, one could strengthen their body to the point that they couldpete with spiritual source power. But just because they could strengthen their bodies, it didn''t mean that they didn''t cultivate spiritual energy anymore. In reality, everyone who is cultivating a body, they still have to cultivate spiritual energy. In the world of cultivation, spiritual energy is still the most important thing. Without spiritual energy, even if a person has a strong body, they will have difficulty controlling their body strength without the support of spiritual energy power. However, just because someone cultivated two cultivation techniques at once, it didn''t mean their cultivation would slow down. Unlike spirit power, the two techniques were still basically connected to each other so the breakthroughs between the two techniques usually went hand in hand as well. As long as one could break through in one of cultivation field, another field would definitely follow soon after. If there was a problem, it was a required cultivation resource. In reality, cultivating the body costs more than cultivating spiritual energy. While spiritual energy can be found everywhere, cultivating the body requires special ces and a lot of certain resources. Of course, those who cultivated their bodies, also possessed abat power that was stronger than average. .... After Charlie manages to silence Elly, he goes back to talking to Alu. "Alright, I will give you the Primordial God Body''s first stage. Don''t think just because this is the first stage, its strength is only suitable for what you guys call a Spiritual Warrior. The Primordial God Body''s first stage known as the Soaring Body had threeyers. The firstyer is equivalent to the peak of your first stage of cultivation. The secondyer is equivalent to the peak of the True Spiritual stage. And the third stage is equivalent to the peak of the Life and Death stage. With your current cultivation, you should be able to easily reach the secondyer as long as you have the required cultivation resources. But your goal is to reach the thirdyer. If you reach the thirdyer, with your current cultivation, you should be able to fight with the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. And if the amount of your spiritual source reaches the limit, even though you may not have reached the power of the secondyer of Life and Death stage, you will be considered very strong among the firstyer. If you want topete with the secondyer of Life and Death stage, you have to make your spiritual source reach the fourth stage first. But since your enemy is the continent''s best talent, his own spiritual source might also reach the fourth stage. So, even if you couldpete with the secondyer of Life and Death stage, your strength would still be much weaker than him. But well, that kind of distance doesn''t at least sound impossible anymore. Your Phoenix power might be able to handle it. " Charlie exined. "There''s no need to say so much. I can think of almost everything you said." Alu replied in response. "Now can you give me that Primordial God Body technique." "Okay, okay. I''ll give you now. You can try to understand it for a while now." Right after Charlie spoke, a white light suddenly shot out from the egg that was in Alu''s hand before it flew into Alu''s head. Alu immediately closed his eyes after the light entered his head. Countless information immediately filled Alu''s head as Alu closed his eyes. Alu started trying to grasp the information about that Primordial God Body technique. "Very mysterious." Alu said after he opened his eyes again. Alu felt that Primordial God Body''s technique was actually not inferior to his Phoenix n technique. "Of course, humph, what do you think the God n is. But kid, since you''re not someone from the God n, the technique won''t be perfect in your body." Elly suddenly spoke. Alu doesn''t care anymore about Elly who continues to be rude, but Elly''sst words made Alu narrow his eyes. Seeing Alu''s eyes, Charlie quickly spoke. "Don''t worry, bro. Even though it''s not as powerful as when used by a god n member, it''s also not that far away. It''s not a technique that relies too much on bloodlines. Anyone can cultivate it well." Said Charlie. "You better not lie, kid." Replied Alu. "I told you I never lie. Also, how can you call me kid." .... "By the way, you previously talked about heaven. What exactly is that ce?" Alu then asked after a moment of silence. From the way Charlie and Elly have spoken in recent times, Alu is sure that the two of them have extraordinary backgrounds even among spirits. "Do spirits alsoe from heaven?" Alu asked one more time. Since both of them said that their god n was friendly with the Phoenix n, did that mean they were from the same world. There are too many things that ALU wants to know about the world of cultivation which is said to be so vast and boundless. "Hehehe." Alu''s question made Elly chuckle. But he didn''t keep talking. "Mnn, I need to straighten it out first. What is called heaven is actually still the same world as your world. As for us spirits, wee from another ce very far away. I''m not going to say the reason why we came here and how we did it because every spirit is forbidden to say it." Charlie replied. "You may be asking that because I said our n is good friends. But that friendship is due to a spirit contract rtionship, not because we are from the same world." "And heaven! You will know for yourself when you get stronger. With your current strength, you better not know too big of things." Said Charlie. And Alu didn''t speak again after Charlie''s words. Chapter 17: Chat With Old Joz Part 1 Chapter 17: Chat With Old Joz Part 1 Some timeter, the spiritual ship that escorted Alu had arrived at the capital of the Phoenix Kingdom. When the ship was just entering the city, Alu chose to jump straight from the ship that was flying towards the royal pce. This time, Alu wanted to meet Old Joz first. Alu wanted to ask him about his mother and her background. In order for his mother to have something that might be from Heaven, his mother''s background was definitely not simple. After all, even a high-level expert in the World of Hundred Miracle might not be able toe into contact with such things. .... Right beside the city wall, there is a bar which looks quite shabby but also big enough for a simple bar. The people who walked in and out of the bar looked very messy with scary faces. With one nce, one could tell that it was a ce for ruffians and criminals. ... Arriving in front of the bar, Alu immediately stepped into it. ALU also covered his entire body with a ck robe so that his face could barely be seen. Although those people wouldn''t recognize the only prince of the kingdom, Alu''s appearance who clearly looked like a noble child was still out of ce in that ce. ALU doesn''t want his appearance to bother him. When Alu walked into the bar, he heard a lot of screaming from people who were drunk. Some are even seen fighting while others are seen having fun with women. But Alu doesn''t care about them. He casually sat down at an empty table. His appearance that looks mysterious makes Alu nced at by most people. But none of those people dared to bother Alu. As ruffians, they were experienced enough to discern someone they couldn''t mess with. Only the cold aura emitted from Alu made them not dare to stare at Alu for too long. ... Not long after Alu sat down, a female servant then came to Alu. "What would you like to drink, sir." The servant asked in a friendly tone. When she asked, her eyes couldn''t help but stare at Alu''s face which was almost covered by a hood. Standing in front of Alu, the servant could still glimpse Alu''s face. Alu''s face, which looked cold but charming, of course really surprised her. She wondered which family young master hade to their bar. "I don''t want to drink anything. I want the owner of this bar toe see me, can you call him?" Alu replied, waking the servant from her reverie. "Eh." She was surprised by Alu''s request. While others didn''t know, as someone who worked at the ce, she still knew that the bar owner had an unexpected identity. "Oh." Before the servant spoke, Alu suddenly averted his gaze as he saw an old man suddenly appear right behind the servant. The old man had white hair and his body was slightly bent. If someone didn''t know the old man, they would think he was just a gardener. "He-he-he. This old man did not expect the Prince of Phoenix who never showed himself to suddenly appear in my humble ce." The old man chuckled after he appeared, startling the servant. The servant was shocked by the sudden appearance of the bar owner, but she was even more shocked by what he said. "What." This young man was actually the Phoenix Prince. "You go back first." Said the old man to the maid who was still stunned. ... After the female servant left, the old man who was better known as Old Joz then sat in front of Alu. After sitting down, he took out two cups of red wine and ced one in front of Alu. "So, was there something that made the Phoenix Princee to this old man''s ce?" Asked Old Joz in a rxed tone. In the kingdom of Phoenix, even the nobles who were once Kings still have to call Alu as His Highness. But Old Joz, he can call Alu casually. But Alu also didn''t mind the way Old Joz called him. ALU can ignore other people, but not Old Joz who once roamed the outside world. Although Old Joz''s strength was not clearly known, just his experience was enough to make even Zaden cautious in front of him. Of course, those who can roam the outside world are definitely not weak. "I wanted to ask about my mother. I''m sure you know a lot about her." Alu immediately said what he wanted to ask. "Hehehe." Old Joz chuckled once again after he heard Alu''s question. "I wouldn''t be surprised if Zaden didn''t want to talk about that woman. But as her son, I''m surprised you only asked now. I really want to know what makes you curious about your mother." Said Old Joz while looking at Alu with probing eyes. With Old Joz''s experience, he could naturally smell something that was causing a change in Alu''s attitude. Alu remained calm even though Old Joz looked suspicious. What his mother left behind was indeed something that could arouse the greed of even a very strong expert. But Alu is still quite sure about Old Joz. Given the time Old Joz spent in Phoenix city, he probably already knew a lot of secrets. But the fact that he had never done anything harmful to the Phoenix n proved that Old Joz had no ill intentions. Of course, even if Old Joz really wouldn''t do anything dangerous, Alu still wouldn''t tell him what made him be attracted to his mother. In front of an extraordinary treasure, even a god could change his mind, not to mention a mere Old Joz. "Yeah." Old Joz spoke again as he watched Alu remain silent. "With your mother''s current strength, I certainly don''t dare to do anything strange to you. Your mother''s cultivation when shest came to this ce made this old man really afraid." Said Old Joz, making Alu knit his brows. "Hehehe." Old Joz smiled. "If you want to know the story about your mother, then we have to start from when your father was a baby." "At that time, your dead grandfather stumbled across a baby girl the same age as your father. What surprised your grandfather was; the baby girl he had found actually had a special talent for spirit power. You know, most spirit masters only awaken their special talents when they grow up, but your mother, even from infancy, she can awaken her special talents. Mm, actually it wasn''t that extraordinary because in the outside world there were still ns that did specialize in spirit power. Such n descendants can usually awaken their spirit power from the moment they are born. Of course, such ns were also very strong in the outside world. Your grandfather who only lives in remote ces naturally doesn''t know of the existence of such a n, but he still knows that the baby he found was a magic baby. Finding such a miracle baby, he naturally immediately took it to the Phoenix n and raised it as if it were his own child. And when your mother was growing up, she was even more shocking than your grandfather imagined. Well, that was the beginning of your mother''s existence in this ce. However, all that started to change when a group of strangers suddenly came and wanted to take your mother away. " Old Joz stopped his words as he spoke up to that point. Old Joz looked at Alu''s face, but to his surprise, he didn''t find any reaction on Alu''s face. Chapter 18: Chat With Old Joz Part 2 Chapter 18: Chat With Old Joz Part 2 "Alright we''ll continue." He said again. "Those strangers are very strong. Of course, nothing can stop them when they take your mother. Even your grandfather who tried to stop them ended up being killed by them." "However, what is surprising. After a few years, your mother actually returned to this ce. Of course, this time she came with a group of bodyguards." "Well, because of your existence, you can definitely guess the rtionship between your father and your mother." Old Joz smiled yfully. "Your mother obviously didn''t forget herself so quickly just because she gained an extraordinary new status." "However, from year to year as your mother got stronger and stronger, her temperament also started to change. She started getting more and more separated from the world." "I don''t know what kind of rtionship your father and mother became, but weren''t you still born in the end. Hehehe..." Old Joz chuckled. "It''s just that, after she gave birth to you and left you to Zaden, she never came to this ce again." "Maybe that''s why Zaden''s character started to change. He might feel depressed because his strength is too weak, causing him not to be with your mother." "Oh, I see." Alu nodded after hearing Old Joz''s exnation. "It''s no wonder Zaden always says; without strength, a person is destined to be abandoned." Said Alu. Alu didn''t know how his parents'' rtionship was up to now, but with such a difference in strength, it had clearly made their rtionship awkward. Even if they still love each other and don''t want to separate, such a rtionship is still a bit ufortable to look at. Now Alu also begins to understand why his father went so far only so that his son could have strength. "So, Old Joz, do you know the name of the n that took my mother away?" Alu asked one more time. The only thing Alu knew about his mother was her name. (Jasmine.) Even though Alu already knows her past, he still doesn''t know her background. "Oh, this is too difficult to say. But there is one thing you need to know, your mother''s n doesn''t actuallye from this world. Besides, it''s also a n that specializes in spirit power." Replied Old Joz. "Uh." Alu was surprised. "Mm, maybe the reason you were returned is because you don''t have spirit power, and you''ve probably heard of it, there are nine other worlds that are as big as the World of Hundred Miracles. Your mother''s nes from a world called Nirvana Heaven. It is the second strongest world that mankind has. That world has seven Exalted stage experts guarding it." This time Alu showed a surprised expression when he heard Old Joz''s words. Alu wasn''t surprised by the other world''s news, but he was surprised by the Exalted stage expert, that Old Joz had said. Alu had never heard of that name, but the fact that the second strongest world only had seven people at that stage made Alu truly shocked. "He-he-he. You must have never heard of it. Exalted is the ninth stage of our cultivation, and it is the highest stage known. The strength of an Exalted stage expert was truly inconceivable. ording to rumors; if two Exalted stage experts shed a punch, the shockwave that resulted from their sh could be felt throughout the great world. If they really fought, even the great world could be destroyed. There is a parable that says if the great world had cultivation, their cultivation should still be at the Exalted stage. Of course, it wasn''t easy to reach the Exalted stage. There are still quite a number of experts who can reach the peak of the eighth stage, but most of them, in the end, stop at that stage forever." When Old Joz exined about the Exalted stage, even he couldn''t hide awe from his face. Alu who heard Old Joz''s words was also shocked when he heard how strong an Exalted stage expert was. "Can you exin another stage of cultivation above the Nirvana stage?" Alu then asked. ALU had only heard, above King Nirvana, someone would be called Emperor Nirvana. As for the cultivation name for Emperor Nirvana and above, Alu didn''t know that yet. Since he was with Old Joz, Alu could immediately ask him everything. "Mmm, okay. Since you''re old enough, I thought it was fine to tell you now so you wouldn''t get toocent." Replied Old Joz before he began to exin. "Those who are called Emperor Nirvana are those who reach the Earthly Nirvana stage." "In the World of Hundred Miracles, the Nirvana Emperor can be considered a powerful expert. Even on a huge continent, they can still move freely. They can also fly through the dangerous oceans." "But, while they are already very strong, only those who transcend the Earthly Nirvana stage can be considered true experts. It is the Heavenly Nirvana stage. The Heavenly Nirvana Stage is divided into three stages where each stage is also divided into severalyers. The first stage which is the sixth stage of Cultivation is called the Transcendent stage. A Transcendent will be honored wherever they go. And they too could rule a huge continent for themselves. Above the Transcendent stage is the Sovereign stage. There''s no need to talk about how strong they are. They could be considered top experts in any ce And above the Sovereign stage is the Saint stage. As a stage only one level below the Exalted stage, in any world, a Saint would be considered a giant. Even though they couldn''t bepared to an Exalted, the Saint stage was still quite difficult to reach. Many supreme geniuses dream of bing saints but have not been able to achieve them in their entire lives. Only the most geniuses among geniuses can break through to the Saint stage. Not to mention in ordinary factions, even the strongest factions led directly by an Exalted usually only had around seven to ten Saint stages. Those who reached the peam of the Saint stage were even fewer. And among the peak of the Saint stage, even in my entire life, no one has actually been able to break through to the Exalted stage. As for the current Exalted, all of them actually existed even before I was born." "Very rare." ALU couldn''t help but be surprised when he found out how rare an Exalted stage expert was. ALU doesn''t know how old Old Joz is, but he must be quite old. But even throughout Old Joz''s life, there hadn''t actually been a peak Saint stage that had managed to break through to the Exalted stage. "Only the most geniuses among the most geniuses can be Exalted. Reaching the pinnacle of the Saint stage, and just a long umtion, is still not enough to be Exalted." Old Joz added. "Is it possible for someone to break through to the Exalted stage, but that person purposely hid it so no one would know?" Alu asked one more time. "That''s impossible. You may not know, but every time someone has managed to break through to the Exalted stage. Right after that person has managed to break through, it is said that there will be a heaven and earth phenomenon that can be seen throughout the great world where the Exalted resides." Old Joz replied. ALU was speechless when he heard that. Even with his calmness, he still felt very surprised. Just breaking through would actually produce a phenomenon that could be seen around the world. Isn''t that too much. No wonder they can be juxtaposed with the world itself. "Old Joz by the way." Alu spoke again after a while. "I thought that even the strongest expert in this continent did not have as broad a knowledge as you. I wonder, what stage exactly is your current cultivation at?" Alu then asked. Of course, Alu wasn''t stupid enough to think that Old Joz was only on the level of his father. "He-he-he..." Old Joz chuckled when he heard Alu''s question. "I can actually be considered strong, but also not strong. I''m sure you can guess." Replied Old Joz. "Oh, I see." "By the way. Did you want to know your mother''s cultivation level when Ist saw her?" Old Joz suddenly asked. "No need." Before Old Joz could see Alu''s reaction, Alu had already rejected his words. Right after Alu answered, Alu immediately stood up from his chair. Alu then took the wine cup in front of him which he hadn''t touched before drinking all the wine in one gulp. "I go." Alu said before walking away. Chapter 19: Return to The Palace Chapter 19: Return to The Pce After leaving Old Joz''s bar, Alu headed straight for the royal pce. This time Alu intends to ask for a reward for the sess of his mission. Conquering an Kingdom, even if it was just an ordinary kingdom, the loot was still inconceivable. Every kingdom must store a lot of cultivation resources in their storehouse. Perhaps only a few of these resources were of use to a Nirvana stage expert, but for a weak cultivator like Alu, the resources could help increase his strength drastically. "Remember bro, you have to collect objects that contain light energy." Charlie said from inside the egg as Alu was on his way to the pce. After severalmunications, Charlie started calling Alu bro. "Don''t worry, this continent''s ruling n specializes in the power of light. Things rted to light can be found easily on this continent." Replied Alu. The Primordial God Body Technique that Charlie gave him was a technique that required the power of light to forge a body. That might sound difficult to understand given the nature of light. But ording to the Primordial God Body''s technique, when light was condensed in such arge amount, it could create the most powerful thing that even the sharpest de could not scratch. The essence of the Primordial God Body''s first stage called Soaring Body was to absorb light into the body before condensing it into the flesh. If not because Alu had personally seen the technique, Alu would not have believed that something like that could be done. After all, due to the subtle nature of light, users of the power of light usually have weak bodies. If they took an attack, they would use their speed to dodge the attack. And if they couldn''t dodge, they would usually use the subtle nature of light to scatter their bodies so they couldn''t be touched. There is no history the power of light can be hard as a rock. Maybe only the God n could do such a thing. "It is only the first stage. The second stage is much more powerful. It is also divided into threeyers, and the thirdyer has the power equivalent to the Worldly Nirvana stage." Charlie said, making Alu''s eyes shine. After learning the Primordial God Body technique, Alu, who knew how powerful it was, had decided he would continue to cultivate it to strengthen his body. ALU certainly doesn''t want to stop at the first stage. "Are you going to give the second stage?" Asked Alu. "It depends on how much help you can give us. Remember, we are mutually beneficial allies." Charlie answered. "Humph, do you know, not even all members of the divine n have the right to learn Primordial God Body techniques. You have to realize who you are, kid." Elly whined. ... Not long after, Alu arrived in front of the pce. Upon arriving at the pce entrance, Alu paused for a moment as he sensed several powerful auras from the pce main hall. "Looks like they havepleted their conquest." Said Alu. Knowing that there were many experts gathered within the pce, Alu, who didn''t really like meeting people, chose to take a detour to the back of the pce. As a Prince, Alu''s actions to avoid the nobles could be said to be a bit impolite. Normally, Royal Princes would always try to make a good impression on the high ranking nobles of their kingdom. It was done so that when they inherit the kingdom in the future, they can get support from them. However, for Alu who didn''t care about the Phoenix kingdom, he was able to ignore their existence without any worries. ... Alu waited for about an hour behind the pce before his father came. Zaden had clearly felt Alu''s presence ever since Alu entered the pce. Since Alu could be said not to live in the pce, if he came to the pce, it meant he had something to do. Of course, Zaden knew the purpose of Alu''s arrival. "Well, well, the mission this time is going very well. And you also seem to have found an unexpected advantage. Now you can say what you want. I can help you exchange your gift for something you need." Said Zaden when he came. Alu immediately turned towards Zaden. At the sight of his own father, Alu''s mouth curled up slightly as he recalled Zaden''s sad past. But just because of Zaden''s sad past, it didn''t mean that Alu would feel sorry for him. There are many contradictions in life. Everyone may act for reasons that require them, but that alone cannot change people''s view of what they do. Loss and gain are two separate things. Zaden could naturally feel Alu''s gaze towards him a little strange. But he didn''t know what had caused it. "Apart from something that can help my spiritual source break through to the fourth stage, I currently need objects that contain light energy." Replied Alu. Alu didn''t give Zaden a chance to ask why he was looking at him with strange eyes. "Light." When Zaden heard Alu''s answer, he couldn''t help but be so surprised that he forgot Alu''s strange look. Zaden wasn''t surprised by Alu''s first request, but the second? "What do you want with light. Do you want to study the power of light. The power of light is almost the same as fire. Even though light is very fast, its attack power is not as strong as the power of fire." Zaden asked in surprise. Zaden initially thought that Alu would ask for resources that could increase his spiritual source. With Alu''s talent, as long as he had enough cultivation resources, he would definitely be able to reach the limit of True Spiritual stage spiritual source. This time, Zaden even nned to give Alu additional resources so he could reach that limit. "You don''t need to ask too many questions. Even if I said it, I''m sure you wouldn''t understand either." Alu replied, without giving his father an exnation. "Okay!" Seeing Alu looking decisive, Zaden stopped asking questions. Zaden firmly believes in his son''s intelligence. Since Alu wanted that, it must be something that could benefit him. "You can wait two or three days. I''ll send people to buy the resources you need." Said Zaden. "Is there anything else you need?" "Mm, I heard that under the Dragon Kingdom pce there is a good ce for physical training. Is that ce still functioning properly?" Alu asked. Since the Dragon n ced great importance on their physical strength, they naturally had a special ce for physical training. In the past, Alu had heard that the Dragon n''s physical training ground was one of the best on the continent. They have been developing the ce since their oldest ancestor. That ce had even received a lot of treatment from spirit masters. "A ce to train physically." Zaden was surprised once again. But this time Zaden was a little smarter. He didn''t try to ask again. Instead, he immediately answered Alu''s question. "That ce should still be fine. It''s just that it''s never been used again. But if you want to use it, I can give you the key to get in there." Zaden replied. "Good, then I''ll be going now. If you''ve gathered what I asked for, you can send it over there." Even though Alu had not been able to form a body known as the Soaring Body before he had the required resources, Alu wanted to first familiarize himself whileprehend the technique. Chapter 20: Training Chapter 20: Training Soon after that Alu once again left Phoenix city. However, since this time Alu didn''t go on a mission, Alu''s journey this time was apanied by three elders from the Phoenix n. Actually Alu preferred to travel alone, but Zaden gave orders to the three elders to escort Alu and look after him while he cultivated in Dragon Cityter. Even though Dragon City was in the Phoenix Kingdom, and even in the middle region of the Phoenix Kingdom, that didn''t mean it waspletely safe. After all, even just the former Dragon Kingdom territory itself was still so vast that even a Nirvana King level expert like Zaden needed a lot of energy to keep an eye on the entire territory. Zaden of course couldn''t keep an eye on all the time so even the weakest Nirvana stage expert could easily infiltrate. After Alu humiliated the Holy Wind Kingdom by kidnapping their Crown Prince, it could be that the Holy Wind Kingdom who feels grudge against Alu sends an expert to kill Alu. .... The distance between Phoenix city and Dragon city wasn''t too far to begin with. With a spiritual ship belonging to the Kingdom of the Phoenix, Alu who was apanied by three elders only took about half an hour before they arrived at Dragon City. (Of course, if Alu flew alone with his current strength, he might take a day to arrive at Dragon City.) Since the beginning of the trip, Alu has lived on the deck of the ship. Hence, when the spiritual ship entered the area around Dragon City, the city that Alu had never seen since eight years ago immediately entered Alu''s line of sight. Even though eight years had changed Alu''s entire personality, once again seeing the city that changed his life still made Alu''s body tremble slightly. "Tch, this is really annoying." Alu cursed before trying to calm himself down. Despite that Alu hates his own father because of what he did eight years ago, Alu still prefers who he is today. Himself who has a Phoenix soul even though it is obtained by sacrificing those he loves Alu didn''t want the tragedy of the past to continue to haunt his life. He didn''t want to feel remorse for what happened. Even if time coulde back, Alu wanted the tragedy to keep happening so he could still have a Phoenix soul. The three elders who followed behind Alu seemed to feel a change in Alu''s mood. But they just looked at each other and didn''t say anything. When the shipnded in the pce grounds where the tragedy eight years ago happened, Alu chose not to look at the ce and walked straight into the pce. The three elders also followed behind him. "I will show you the way to the pce basement, young master." Said one of the elders. Even though Alu''s status was no longer a young master, the people from the Phoenix n still called Alu the young master. "Mn." Alu nodded in response. The elder who spoke then walked forward to lead Alu. Only a few momentster, they had arrived at arge door under the pce. In front of that door are many chains and padlocks that lock the door. "I will open it young master." Said the elder. After saying that, the elder then jumped towards the door. He flew in front of the door and took out many keys to open the padlocks on the front door. The chains in front of the door immediately fell when the padlocks was opened. The elder who opened the lock then pulled the doorknob. Creak... The door that looked tightly closed finally opened when the handle was pulled by the Phoenix n elder. Cold air instanly blew out as the door opened and revealed a vast dark room. Alu slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dark room. Even though he was outside, Alu could still feel the pressure from inside. "Young master, this ce has the power of gravity, fire, lightning, and other forces that can help to forge the body. And those powers are also different from the power used to attack. It is specially arranged for forging the body." Said the elder who was still beside Alu. After saying that, the elder then took out what looked like a formation disc. "With this disc you can control everything in the training ground. You can increase or decrease the weight of gravity." The elder then handed the formation disk he had just taken out to Alu. "You can wait outside the pce. I''m fine here alone." Alu replied while taking the formation disc. After that, Alu immediately walked into the training room. The elders who were still standing outside looked at each other for a moment before they walked out of the ce. Inside the training room there was actually not just one room. On the contrary, there were many rooms in the ce, and each room also had markings indicating the type of training as well as the ''cultivation stage'' that was allowed into it. Alu, who wanted to increase his strength as quickly as possible, chose to enter the room for the Life and Death stage. The current Alu''s strength was only slightlyckingpared to the Life and Death stage, hence, the training ground for the True Spiritual stage might not be of much use to him. Even though Alu himself had not cultivated his body, his cultivation which had already reached the peak of the True Spiritual stage still made him very physically strong. Apart from that, his spiritual source which was extremely powerful for the True Spiritual stage also made the power at the True Spiritual stage almost unable to suppress Alu''s body anymore. With Alu''s current strength, only Life and Death stage power could suppress Alu''s body. After entering one of the rooms, Alu then stared at the formation disk in his hand. There was a spiritual screen in the center of the formation disk, and on that spiritual screen disyed the various training options that could be activated at the training ground. Actually, each room has provided a formation that can control the room. But since the control of that ce had already been taken over by the Phoenix n, that formation was no longer functioning either. As for the formation disc in Alu''s hand, it could control the entire training ground. "You can practice with gravity first." Charlie''s voice came from inside the egg that Alu always carried in his robe pocket. Since Charlie and Elly wouldn''t be able to see the outside world if they were put in a storage ring, Alu always put their eggs in his pocket so he could continue tomunicate with them. Luckily their egg was indeed such an extraordinary treasure that it lookedpletely ordinary to the eyes of the people. Even experts like Zaden couldn''t sense anything special from the egg. "Okay, let''s start with a gravity equivalent to the power of the firstyer of Life and Death stages first." Said Alu in a light voice. Sssss... Right after Alu made his choice, a hissing sound rang in the room as an intense force of gravity suddenly filled the entire room. Even though Alu had prepared himself, Alu still almost fell as the force of gravity enveloped his entire body. But Alu is still able to stabilize his body pretty fast. It''s just that, under that gravitational pull, Alu had enough difficulty moving his body. "It''s stillcking, raise it a little more until your bones make a sound." Charlie''s voice was heard once again. ALU followed Charlie''s words. With just a thought, Alu can increase the power of gravity. 3100 3200 3400 3500 The pestle instantly raised the strength of gravity so that it was equivalent to expert strength with three thousand five hundred spiritual sources. The increase in five hundred spiritual sources might sound a little bit, but it made the strength of gravity increase by almost three times. When pulled by such strong gravity, Alu could no longer even stand up. Alu''s body immediately fell so that he had to kneel. The impact of gravity was immediately felt on Alu''s body. His bones let out a creaking sound while the flesh all over his body began to solidify. ALU feels like he is a lump ofpacted y. Alu maintained a kneeling position and he began to close his eyes while trying toprehend the Primordial God Body technique. .... A dayter, Alu was still using the power of gravity to train his body. However, unlike before where Alu could only kneel, Alu was now able to get back on his feet. Not only was he standing, he could even walk a few steps. Although Alu hadn''t actually formed a Primordial God Body, only hisprehension of the technique, had caused his physical strength to increase drastically. "Well, I think it''s time to add training. You don''t need to increase the power of gravity, but add other attacks as well like lightning and fire. Oh, fire won''t have much effect on you. You can rece it with stones." Charlie said from inside the egg. Within a day at this training site, Charlie had provided Alu with a great deal of guidance. As long as it was truly beneficial for him, Alu didn''t mind receiving guidance from someone he considered his own. "Mn." Alu nodded slightly in response to Charlie''s words. He then used his mind to activate the power of lightning and stone. Of course, Alu didn''t activate the power of lightning and stone to be as strong as the force of gravity. He arranged it so that it was only on par with the strength of the weakest Life and Death stage. Even though this ce was specialized for body training and the attacks released were set to strengthen the body, the power of lightning and stone, however, was different from the power of gravity. The power of gravity was only for suppressing a person, but lightning and rock were really forces that could injure a person. Even when it is released without the intention of hurting someone, it still causes pain to the person receiving it. Rumble... Bruak... Only a secondter, a sea of lightning suddenly appeared in the room, and that sea of lightning instantly drowned Alu''s entire body. It instantly scorched Alu''s entire outfit that was unprotected by spiritual energy, and it also caused Alu''s white skin to redden red when it received multiple strikes of lightning. There was an Elly scream from inside the egg that fell to the floor as Alu''s body lost its cover. But Alu didn''t have the strength to pay attention to that because before Alu could even adapt to the lightning strike, countless stones suddenly shot out from the walls of the room, and they rushed straight at Alu at a speed even faster than Alu''s own speed. "Ahhhh..." When the stones hit Alu''s body, Alu could no longer close his mouth. He immediately screamed in pain. Physical training especially in the early days when the body is still not cultivated is always the most difficult and painful period. Butpared to Alu, people who are just starting to cultivate their body will usually do it in a more rxed way. When the third day arrived, and when one of the elders visited Alu to hand over cultivation resources, Alu was already sprawling with a body covered in wounds. Chapter 21: Primordial God Body Part 1 Chapter 21: Primordial God Body Part 1 The elder who came to Alu''s room couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Alu lying down. Panic immediately filled the elder''s face. "Young master." He said as he hurried towards Alu. Alu who was actually still in a conscious state opened his eyes when the elder came. He tried to sit up while raising his hand to stop the elder from touching him. "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury." Said Alu while trying to sit down. After Alu adapted to the lightning and stone attacks, he began to increase the intensity of the attacks. The attacks that became more and more powerful made Alu finally unable to defend himself. Alu''s body was injured little by little until he finally fell down. But of course, the benefits that Alu got from the training were quite a lot. At the very least, Alu was now confident that he could form a Primordial God Body as long as he had the necessary resources. "Have you brought the resources I need." Alu spoke once again, without giving the elder a chance to speak. Seeing that Alu was still able to speak fluently, the elder''s worries also disappeared a little. "Sigh, I thought you were in an ident, young master. Luckily you are well." The elder let out a sigh of relief. The elder then took out a storage ring from within his storage ring. "Here, young master. Everything the king has sent is in this ring." Said the elder while handing the storage ring to Alu. "Alright, you can go now. I will start cultivation immediately." Alu took the storage ring while telling the elder to leave. The elder seemed to hesitate for a moment but he still followed Alu''s orders. "I hope you are well, young master. If there is anything you need, you may call me." Said the elder onest time before he left Alu''s training room. ... After the elder left, Alu immediately looked at the storage ring sent by his father. He wanted to check the contents of the ring. "Hey, you have to get it all out so we can see too." Charlie spoke when he saw that Alu wanted to check the ring alone. "Alright,ter you can help me choose which resources to use first." Alu answered before he took out all the contents of the storage ring. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... In an instant, hundreds of spiritual items that emitted overwhelming aura instantly filled Alu''s training room. Most of those items were stones, and some were actually nts. And almost all of those items also gave off a white light that was shining brightly. Seeing that light, even Alu had to use his palm to cover his eyes. Alu still felt dazzled when he saw that white light for the first time. Since the Holy Light n required light energy for their cultivation, they had created many ces that could gather light energy. Even though it was for their own purposes, they also sold some in exchange for other resources. Besides, there were several pills among the items that Alu took out. What caught Alu''s attention the most was the pill that emitted a green aura that was very simr to the color of a fourth stage Spiritual Source. Alu took the pill and looked at him with shining eyes. ALU did not know what the correct name for the pill was, but it was clear what it was used for. It was a pill that even a peak expert of the Life and Death stage would fight to the death over it. Actually everyone who breaks through to the Nirvana stage, their spiritual source will also break through to the fourth stage. Their cultivation breakthrough would help refine their spiritual source. But if one could raise their spiritual source to the fourth stage while their cultivation was still at the Life and Death stage, the result would naturally be much more different. Not only will their foundation be better, but when they break through, their spiritual source who has already reached the fourth stage, will once again get an improvement. And if their spiritual source could reach the fourth stage while their cultivation was still at the True Spiritual stage, their spiritual source would bepletely inconceivable. There is even a possibility that their spiritual source may reach the fifth stage when their cultivation breaks through to the Nirvana stage. When things got to that point, the difference in talent between the younger generations would be clear. Of course, for someone at the True Spiritual stage to achieve such a thing was basically near impossible. Even if they had the required resources, that didn''t mean their bodies could swallow them up. Like Prince Varog or Princess Reva, their bodies would explode if they tried to swallow the green pill in Alu''s hand. In fact, even the Life and Death stages weren''t necessarily able to use such a resource. For the majority of people, they should at least reach the peak of the Life and Death stage first before attempting toe into contact with resources that could help spiritual sources break through to the fourth stage. "Apart from that, Zaden seems to have added some other resources." Alu said as he looked at the other pills which numbered three. Those pills were pills that could increase the amount of spiritual sources. Each of those pills was actually better than the one that Alu got when he disguised himself as Hawke. "Wow..." When they saw the items that emitted light, Charlie and Elly immediately hissed in admiration. "No wonder so many people want toe to this world even though they have to be spirits." Said Charlie. Alu who heard Charlie''s words naturally felt curious. Their words implied as if they had never seen such a resource. "Is their world short on resources?" ALU wondered. But Alu chose not to ask because he knew Charlie definitely wouldn''t answer. "Okey, I''ll heal my wounds first. Charlie, you help me select the resources to cultivate the firstyer of Soaring Body." Said Alu. After which, Alu then took out several healing pills before throwing them into his mouth. Alu immediately closed his eyes as a life aura emitted from within his body. The aura was green, and it immediately enveloped Alu''s entire body. Only a few momentster, after the green aura enveloped Alu''s body, the wounds on Alu''s body began to close while Alu''s skin, which was red due to the lightning attack, also started to turn white like before. About nearly half an hourter, Alu''s wounds werepletely healed. Even though Alu had trained his body in these three days, Alu''s actual body shape still looked the same as before. He still looks thin without any extra muscles in his body. "Can you start now?" Charlie asked when he saw Alu''s body was back to normal. "Well. I can start now." Replied Alu. "Very well, then use the light stones first. For the first and secondyers, the light energy required is not as much as the thirdyer. You can use light nts to break through to the thirdyer. Besides, while cultivating Soaring Body, you can also simultaneously increase your spiritual source." There were only a few light nts, butpared to light stones, light nts emitted a much brighter light. Just looking at that, one could conclude that light nts actually store much more light energy. "Oke." Alu nodded. ALU then returned the nts that emitted light into his storage ring, and let the light stones and spiritual source pills remain in front of him. Alu took one deep breath before he took the pills in front of him. Without thinking, Alu then swallowed the pills at the same time. Boom... In the instant after Alu swallowed those pills, Alu''s body instantly erupted with boundless spiritual energy. Alu''s spiritual sources which numbered two thousand six hundred spiritual sources also surged from within his body. But that''s not the end. After Alu''s spiritual source surged, Phoenix cries suddenly resounded from within Alu''s body. That Phoenix cry sounded so loud that even the three elders who were outside the pce could hear it clearly. ck mes suddenly red from within Alu''s body before the shadow of a ck Phoenix appeared behind Alu. Even though the Phoenix was only a spiritual shadow, it still gave off a holy aura that could make even a Nirvana expert feel like prostrating. Andpared to eight years ago when it first appeared, the current Phoenix shadow was also much clearer and muchrger in size. It also gave off the feeling as if its two wings could cover the entire sky. "Wow, so this is the legendary Phoenix soul." Charlie who was inside the egg gaped in surprise when he saw the shadow of the Phoenix that appeared behind Alu. "But why is the Phoenix ck? Shouldn''t the Phoenix be red?" Charlie is also confused by the color of Alu''s Phoenix soul. "Humph. Obviously because of his evil nature." Elly grumbled in response to her brother. "I''ve never heard of such a thing. But it really is the soul of the Phoenix." ... ALU can''t hear Charlie and Elly''s conversation because he immediately closed all his senses right after he had swallowed all the spiritual source pills. Before starting to cultivate the Primordial God Body, Alu first tried to adapt to the spiritual energy that was erupting within his body. Only after he didn''t feel any more difort did he begin to cultivate the Primordial God Body technique. The stones that were scattered in the training room started flying when Alu started his cultivation. They fly around Alu''s body while they start to emit more light. The entire training room turnedpletely white as it was covered in light. But if someone looked at Alu''s body, they would find that the lights were actually being absorbed by Alu''s body. "Amazingly, he can actually absorb light energy quite quickly. I think he has fully grasped the first and secondyers of the Soaring Body. Even though it was more due to his cultivation which had already reached the peak of the True Spiritual stage, this boy''s speed ofprehension was still extremely fast. Right now all he needs to do is form a Soaring Body." Charlie said when he saw Alu who was cultivating. "Humph, this kid is very talented." Elly answered. Despite her cynicism, Elly can only admit Alu''s talent. Chapter 22: Primordial God Body Part 2 Chapter 22: Primordial God Body Part 2 Time passed quietly. About three hourster, the eruption of spiritual energy emanating from the spiritual source pill that Alu had swallowed hadpletely stopped. Alu''s Phoenix soul also returned to Alu''s body. Leaving only the spiritual source of Alu that remains outside Alu''s body. It''s just that,pared to before, Alu''s current spiritual source already lookspletely different. The current number of Alu spiritual sources has reached two thousand nine hundred spiritual sources. Butpared to that, what attracts more attention is the color of the spiritual source. It hadpletely turned green with a radiance of aura, which was truly immense. The power of that spiritual source made the space around Alu tremble. The pressure that all of Alu''s current spiritual sources released was actually not inferior to the pressure of Life and Death stage experts. With his spiritual source reaching the fourth stage, Alu can now close the difference in strength with someone in the Life and Death stage. ... While the spiritual source pill had already beenpletely refined by Alu, the light on the light stones had also faded by half. However, even though the stones of light had begun to dim, the training room actually still lookedpletely white. It was still filled with light. And it seems even brighter than before. Of course, that was because at this moment Alu''s body was actually emitting a very bright white light. It was even brighter than the light emitted by the light stones before their light energy was absorbed by Alu''s body. Alu, currently looked like a holy being sitting amidst the boundless rays of light. If one took a closer look at Alu''s body, they would find that Alu''s current body actually looked very clear. It looked as if Alu''s body was made of crystal rock. As the light on the light stone grew dimmer, the light emitted by Alu''s body became brighter. About three hourster, Alu, who kept his eyes closed, finally opened his eyes again. Boom... No burst of energy urred, but the moment Alu opened his eyes, his body immediately released a pressure that looked like it could tten a mountain. The pressure did note from spiritual energy. It actually came from Alu''s flesh. When Alu took a breath, the light and pressure emanating from Alu''s body immediately disappeared in an instant. "Congrattions, you have sessfully formed the Primordial God Body''s first stage, Soaring Body." An immediate greeting came from Charlie when Alu opened his eyes. "But this is only the secondyer, you need to reach the thirdyer before it can be called perfect." Charlie added. ALU doesn''t pay attention to Charlie''s congrattions. Alu''s attention at this point waspletely fixed on his body. "Very strong." Alu eximed in shock as he felt his body. The secondyer of the Soaring Body was equivalent to the pinnacle of the True Spiritual stage. ALU initially did not understand clearly which peak Charlie meant because spiritual sources above a thousand could already be considered the peak of the True Spiritual stage. But now, Alu understood that the peak Charlie was referring to was really the highest peak of the True Spiritual stage. Since Alu''s current spiritual source was almost at the pinnacle as well, Alu couldpletely control the Soaring Body''s power which allowed him to feel how much power the Soaring Body was. Alu estimated that, even if he just stayed put, most True Spiritual stage thirdyers might not be able to make a scratch on his body. And if Alu hit someone with his fist, Alu was sure that one hit from him at this time could instantly blow up someone''s head with a strong True Spiritual cultivation like Prince Varog. Besides that, now Alu can also feel that he is starting to be able to use the power of light. It was clear that the Primordial God Body that was sourced from light made Alu understand a little about how to use the power of light. "But, even though its strength is instantly equivalent to the peak of energy cultivation, it still requires a lot of spiritual energy to control it. If one doesn''t have enough spiritual energy, one won''t be able to unleash the Primordial God Body''s true power." Alu said to himself. If Alu reached the thirdyer of the Soaring Body, Alu''s body strength would instantly be equivalent to the peak of the Life and Death stage. However, with Alu''s current strength, which was roughly equivalent to the Life and Death stage''s firstyer, the power of the Soaring Body thirdyer that Alu could unleash was, at best, only equivalent to the Life and Death stage''s secondyer. "By the way, could the Primordial God Body''s strength cross the limit of cultivation?" Alu then asked. Alu could feel that his current body strength actually reached a limit equivalent to two thousand nine hundred and ny-nine spiritual sources. It''s just that, Alu feels as if his body is nowpletely perfect. If he could increase it just a little bit, Alu felt like his body would immediately undergo a drastic transformation. "Humph, of course it can. But a human like you cannot achieve that." Elly answered immediately. "Don''t be too ambitious bro. If you pursue perfection too much, it could backfire on yourself. Also, perfection in cultivation is not the only determinant of how high a person''s future attains will be." Said Charlie, advising Alu. "I know it." Replied Alu. If it weren''t for Alu wanting to open the box left by his mother, Alu wouldn''t be so adamant about dying his cultivation breakthrough. ALU only wants strength, not perfection. ALU will only pursue perfection if it''s not too risky for him. Although transcending the cultivation limit would give a person a perfect foundation, it didn''t mean everything. After all, just a high-level foundation like the current cultivation of Alu was actually sufficient to guarantee one''s cultivation did not experience any obstacles at the next stage. Besides, just because one''s cultivation isn''t perfect for now, it doesn''t mean one can''t further refine their cultivation in the future. "All right, stop thinking about that, bro. Now is the time for you to try to break through to the thirdyer of Soaring Bodies. This time it won''t be as easy as before. In terms of cultivating energy, you might be able to break through at any time, but for body cultivation, you may need a lot of time." Charlie said once again. "Don''t worry. I''m sure I can break through before twenty days." Replied Alu. After Alu said that, Alu again took out the light nt that he had just kept. The training room was once again filled with white light. And Alu, who was just standing, sat back cross-legged before he closed his eyes again. At this moment, Alu''s body was once again shining with a bright white light. But unlike before, Alu''s current body didn''t suck in the light emitted by the light nts that were flying around Alu. The lights only shine on Alu''s body. Of course, since Alu hadn''t broken through yet, he couldn''t suck out the lights yet. Alu let those lights shine on his body as it would help increase hisprehension of Primordial God Body techniques. .... Time passed quietly. Nearly twenty dayster, Alu walked with leisurely steps as he left the Dragon n''s body training ground. If one only nced at Alu, Alu looked no different from before. But when Alu came out of the pce and met the three elders who were waiting for him, the three elders couldn''t help but narrow their eyes. Even though Alu''s current cultivation was still at the True Spiritual stage, the three elders staring at Alu felt that Alu was actually already stronger than most Life and Death stage experts. Since body strength did not emit aura, one could not guess how strong a person''s body would be if the owner of the body did not release their body pressure. Of course, because Alu trained at the body training ground, the three elders could guess what made Alu stronger. "Congrattions, young master. Your training seems to have yielded a lot of results." The three elders congratte Alu. "Mn." Alu nodded to them. "The opening of the holy path should begin soon. Shall we go now." Said Alu. Now Alu can face the holy path more calmly with his current strength. Even though Alu could be calm before, he knew it wouldn''t be easy for him to follow the holy path by cultivating the True Spiritual stage. For major geniuses like Prince Varog and Princess Reva, they would definitely be able to break through to the Life and Death stage within a month. Alu dyed his cultivation for some reason, but what about the others. Apart from the test site for joining the five Spiritual Academies, the holy path also held many unexpected treasures. And strength is needed to fight over those treasures. Perhaps the holy path also holds treasures that can perfect one''s cultivation foundation, but who would have the courage to strive for it with True Spiritual stage cultivation. Of course, there may be some who try. But those people usually have very strong backgrounds. Their faction is probably stronger than the Holy Light n. Even if they dy their cultivation, they can still gather a group of geniuses to follow them. Chapter 23: Test Strength Part 1 Chapter 23: Test Strength Part 1 Alu quickly returned to the capital of the Phoenix Kingdom. There are only a few days before the opening of the holy path begins. And to follow the holy path, one must first go to the gathering ce. And the trip to that ce would take several days. The gathering ce was usually held in the Sleeping Dragon City. Sleeping Dragon City could be said to be thergest city in the Holy Light continent. The city is said to have been built by a very powerful Nirvana King. In that city, representatives of the five Spiritual Academies woulde to open the entrance to the holy path. Apart from that, the representative will also test the participants who wish to enter the holy path. Since there were so many people who wanted to enter the holy path, before someone was allowed to join, each continent would usually test the participants first to reduce the number of participants. There is an age limit for people who can follow the holy path, and of course, there is a minimum limit of strength as well. Those who reach the Life and Death stage can participate without being tested. But those who were still at the True Spiritual stage, they had to first be able to show strength equivalent to that of an heir from an ordinary Kingdom at least before they could participate. And among those people, only a few could actually cross the holy path and join the Spiritual Academy. In fact, even those at the Life and Death stage, many would be eliminated halfway. Only the most geniuses among the geniuses can join the Spiritual Academy. ... Joining the Spiritual Academy was something very important even for Alu. Even though the Spiritual Academy was only a small faction in the Miracle Hundred World, it was still the best ce in the thousand inds region. If Alu wanted to step into the wide world, he should at least be able to make the Spiritual Academies his stepping stone. Apart from that, this very mysterious holy path was also a ce that Alu had wanted to visit for a long time. That ce might be held by the five Spiritual Academies, but in reality, what the Spiritual Academy held was only a small part of the holy path. It is said that the holy path is the most mysterious ce in the cultivation world. .... When Alu arrived at the Phoenix royal pce, he immediately received a call from his father. His father told him toe somewhere. That ce was the training ground for the warriors of the Phoenix kingdom. Alu could guess the purpose of his father calling him just by hearing the ce. Zaden clearly wanted to test Alu''s strength after Alu''s long training. ... When Alu came to the training ground, he found that it waspletely empty. Usually the ce was always filled with royal warriors who fought. But right now, there was only Zaden in that ce. "Yeah." Zaden smiled yfully when he saw Alu''s arrival. "I don''t know what kind of body technique you practiced. But it seems really mysterious. Was that what you got on your way to the Sacred Wind Kingdom a few days ago?" Zaden looked curious as he spoke. "No need for much ado. Now hurry up and call the person I''m going to fight." Alu replied with cold eyes. "Okay. Okay. Even though your strength seems to have increased drastically, I''m not sure you can beat the people I choose." After saying that, Zaden then snapped his fingers. "You two, show yourself." Said Zaden. Following Zaden''s words, two figures then exited one of the entrances to the training area. Alu was a little surprised when he saw the two figures. They are actually Roux and Reva. ALU doesn''t know how their rtionship will continue after he left them in the capital of the Blue Spiritual Kingdom, but looking at them now, Alu guesses that their rtionship might be going quite well. Even though at this time they were not acting intimate, Alu felt that their rtionship was much closer than when Reva was with Prince Varog. They may have taken the final step as a couple. But that''s also not surprising given Roux''s obsession with Reva. Roux clearly didn''t hold back when Reva fell into his grasp. However, what shocked Alu even more was the cultivation of the two. They have actually broken through to the Life and Death stage. ALU wasn''t too surprised by that. What really surprised Alu was Roux''s strength. Twenty days ago, Roux was clearly still quite far below Reva''s. But now, Alu felt that Roux''s current strength was not inferior to Reva''s. "It seems that fulfilling his obsession has earned him a lot of enlightenment." Alu said to himself. When Roux and Reva arrived in front of Alu and Zaden, the two immediately paid their respects to Alu and Zaden. Even though they seemed to be smiling, Alu could see theplexity in their eyes as they stared at him. It was clear that Alu''s actions that had changed their lives made Alu''s figure continue to fill their minds. Of course, in front of Roux and Reva, Alu''s expression remained as cold as before. "I didn''t think you would choose them." Alu said as he looked at Zaden. "Well, you know, the foundations of our Kingdom are still very weak. Perhaps many experts who are quite strong have joined our kingdom. But for the younger generation, our kingdom is actually only a little better than an ordinary kingdom. I couldn''t find any match for you apart from them. Even though they have just broken through, their strength is already close to the secondyer of Life and Death stage." Zaden replied. "I wonder if you can beat them?" "You will see for yourself after this." Replied Alu. "But if it''s just to test my strength, can''t you just summon a few warriors. Tell me, what do you want with them?" "Mmmm, your mind is really sharp. Well, not many. I just want them to follow you when you go to the Sleeping Dragon Cityter. I know you will go alone. But you may need a few hands to help you. You don''t mind right? Don''t worry, they can never betray you." Zaden replied. "All of you canter act as rogue cultivators. As for the Kingdom of the Phoenix, well I can only ept the fact that it''s just a new Kingdom. I might lose a lot of reputation with the current generation of the Phoenix Kingdom''s younger generation, but so be it. It''s also good that people won''t be so wary of us anymore." Alu didn''t speak again after he heard Zaden''s words. Although Alu prefers to travel alone, what Zaden said is also true. However, what Alu was aiming for this time was nothing small. Even if Alu has gotten stronger, it''s still not easy if he just moves on his own. After that, Alu then turned his gaze to Roux and Reva who were waiting at the side. The two people seemed very surprised by the conversation between Alu and his father. "Very well, since you two havee here, we can start the fight now. You two don''t need to hold back. Don''t think that you two have be stronger than me just because you have broken through to the Life and Death stage." Alu said to Roux and Reva. Chapter 24: Test Strength Part 2 Chapter 24: Test Strength Part 2 Roux and Reva looked at each other after hearing Alu''s words. Quiet Roux did not speak. So, it was Reva who answered Alu''s words. Reva smiled gracefully as she spoke. "I hope that Your Highness is also careful. Even though Your Majesty is very strong for the True Spiritual stage, we have now reached the Life and Death stage." Reva said in a polite tone. However, even though she spoke in a polite tone, Alu could see the confidence in Reva''s eyes. She clearly didn''t believe she would lose to Alu who was still at the True Spiritual stage. "Be careful, Your Highness." Said Reva once again. After Reva said that, she and Roux then released their powers. Four thousand two hundred spiritual sources surged from their bodies, which instantly caused the space around them to tremble. Their number of spiritual sources could be considered quite high for the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. They probably reached four thousand spiritual sources when they broke through, and managed to raise another two hundred after they had stabilized their cultivation. With enough umtion, they might still be able to surpass oneyer of cultivation at the next. Besides, there was a Yin-Yang symbol that wasing out of their bodies and it was swirling above their heads. The Yin-Yang symbol is a sign that a person has stepped into the Life and Death stage. One Yin-Yang symbol represents the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. And that is what makes the strength of a person who steps into the Life and Death stage soaring drastically. "You guys are quite strong. But if it makes you look down on me, hmm, I will make you regret it." Said Alu in a cold tone. After Alu said that, ck mes instantly surged from Alu''s body along with two thousand nine hundred spiritual sources which were all green in color. Not to mention Roux and Reva, even Zaden was a little surprised when he saw Alu''s spiritual source. Two thousand nine hundred spiritual resources, and it has even reached the fourth stage. Not to mention in the Holy Light continent, even in the region of a thousand inds it wasn''t necessarily that anyone had ever reached that step at the True Spiritual stage. But it doesn''t stop there. When Alu was seen muttering something, a ck light suddenly shone from his eyes before a fire lotus symbol appeared on Alu''s forehead. Right after that symbol appeared on Alu''s forehead, a spiritual source once again surged from within Alu''s body. And the number reaches ny-nine which makes Alu''s spiritual source immediately reaches its limit. It was a secret technique that came from the soul of the Phoenix Alu. The technique''s name was ''Phoenix God Blessing''. So-called secret techniques are techniques that allow a person to temporarily increase their spiritual source. The more powerful the secret technique was, the more spiritual source increased. The secret technique that came from the Phoenix soul was of course extremely extraordinary. If not for the cultivation limit that got in the way, Alu could release up to five hundred additional spiritual sources when he used the Phoenix God Blessing secret technique. For the True Spiritual stage, raising up to five hundred spiritual sources could be said to be the highest limit a secret technique could attain. In the Holy Light continent, perhaps only the Holy Light n possessed such a secret technique. Of course, just because their secret technique could match Alu''s secret technique, it didn''t mean that their secret technique waspletelyparable. After all, the True Spiritual stage is, in the end, only the second stage on the path of cultivation. Perhaps a Nirvana King isn''t strong enough to fullyprehend the mysteries of a True Spiritual stage, but any Nirvana Emperor can definitely do it. Basically, any Nirvana Emperor could create secret techniques like the Phoenix God Blessing secret technique. Of course, that was only for the True Spiritual stage. For the Life and Death stage, the powerful Nirvana Emperor might still be able to do it. But for the Nirvana stage, maybe only a Heavenly Nirvana can do it. The Phoenix God Blessing secret technique, however, was different from their secret technique. Even though Alu hadn''t tried the technique for a higher stage of cultivation, Alu was sure that the strength of that technique wouldn''t decrease just because his cultivation became higher. Alu''s insight was still low, but Alu was sure that the God Phoenix Blessing secret technique could increase his spiritual source to the limit even at the Nirvana stage. Whooss... After Alu released all of his spiritual sources, Alu immediately charged towards Roux and Reva. But facing Alu who was unleashing his full strength, the two of them still didn''t seem worried. Of course, even though Alu''s speed was extremely fast for the True Spiritual stage, to Roux and Reva who had four thousand two hundred spiritual sources, Alu looked very slow in their eyes. "You stupid." Alu said when he saw their reaction. "They do need to be taught a lesson before they follow me." After saying that, Alu immediately elerated his speed. And when Alu was only a few meters away from them, a sh of white light shone in his eyes. The moment that happened, Alu''s hands suddenly became crystal clear and Alu''s speed suddenly shot up once again. In just an instant, Alu arrived in front of Roux and Reva. "Not good." Said Roux as he saw the change in Alu. Roux rushed straight in front of Reva to protect her. "Toote!" Alu smiled coldly before he sent a fist at Roux''s face. Bam... Roux''s face immediately distorted as he received a punch from Alu''s fist. His body was also immediately thrown so that it was embedded in the wall. Besides that, Alu''s ck mes also grabbed Roux''s body. Even though Alu''s spiritual strength was still at the True Spiritual stage, Alu''s ck mes still made Roux, who was normally quiet, let out a shrill scream from the heat. After hitting Roux, Alu headed straight for Reva. Alu looked at Reva with cold eyes, making Reva shiver when she saw Alu''s eyes which were as ck as ck holes. "I never hold back even when hitting a woman." Alu said before he hit Reva''s beautiful face. Alu didn''t reduce his strength when he hit Reva. As a young woman, Reva''s endurance was naturally much weaker than Roux. As her body was engulfed by Alu''s ck mes, Reva''s scream was so inconceivable that it sounded as if her soul had been torn apart by up to ten thousand pieces. Chapter 25: Meet Old Joz Again Chapter 25: Meet Old Joz Again Bam... Roux and Reva fell to the floor covered in burns while their skin turned ck like charcoal. Although the wounds on their body could not be considered life-threatening, and could heal quickly as long as they were given proper medicine, the mental beating they had received was much heavier. With their attitude, they must have felt very insulted by their current state. Especially for Reva who was once a princess of a kingdom. She definitely didn''t expect that there would be a day when she would be mercilessly beaten by a man while her body was burned to charcoal. But sadly there was nothing they could do to retaliate. Alu no longer looked at the two of them. He stared at his father who was stunned. Alu''s mouth sneered slightly when he looked at his father. "Tell them toe to the spiritual ship station after healing their wounds. I am leaving today." Alu said before he left the training ground. Since Alu didn''t want to represent the the Phoenix Kingdom, he could only go alone so that he wouldn''t be considered part of the Phoenix Kingdom. Luckily the Phoenix Kingdom was also a Great Kingdom, so there was still transportation traveling to Sleeping Dragon City. However, because the distance between the Phoenix Kingdom and the Sleeping Dragon City was quite far apart, and there were not many people going to Sleeping Dragon City either, the scheduled departure was usually only done once in three days. Those wishing to leave had to queue in advance to wait for full passengers. Today is one of the days of departure. "Wait." A stunned Zaden suddenly spoke out to stop Alu when Alu was at the entrance. Alu who heard his father''s words just turned around without speaking. Alu was a little surprised when he saw a scroll suddenly appear in Zaden''s hand. "He-he-he, this is new information that you really want." Zaden chuckled before he threw the scroll in his hand at Alu. When Alu received the scroll, he immediately opened it in that ce. ALU can guess what information Zaden is referring to. Several lines of words immediately entered Alu''s eyes as he unrolled. (The Dragon Princess has broken through to the Life and Death stage. And after that, she went straight to Sleeping Dragon City by herself. Her strength is unknown.) Alu immediately narrowed his eyes as he read the information. "Looks like you will meet another strong enemy. Even though there is no information about her strength, as the possessor of a Dragon soul, she must be very strong. At the very least, that Holy Light n young master will definitely not be a match for her." Zaden said. Zaden''s words didn''t make Alu react. ALU naturally knows that. ALU doesn''t know how much spiritual source Elizabeth was before she broke through to the Life and Death stage. But even if she didn''t cross the limits of the True Spiritual stage, reaching the limit shouldn''t be a problem. Considering that the Full Moon Temple was a second tier faction, the cultivation resources Elizabeth got from that ce was definitely better. After reading the information on the scroll, Alu rolled it back up before leaving the ce. The problem with Elizabeth, Alu himself doesn''t know how to react until now. ALU also doesn''t know what Elizabeth''s mind is like, but considering what happened eight years ago, it wouldn''t be surprising if Elizabeth was hostile towards him. ... After leaving the royal pce, Alu went straight to the spiritual ship station. Alu bought three tickets to go to Sleeping Dragon City, and he also stayed at the station to wait for departure time. There were about six hours left before departure time, and that should be enough for Roux and Reva to heal their wounds with Zaden''s help. "Wisss.." When Alu sat alone in a certain chair, a sudden whistling sound could be heard behind him. ALU wouldn''t care if it was just a normal whistling sound considering the many people passing by around him. But Alu turned around because he recognized that the voice actually came from Old Joz. "He-he-he" Old Joz chuckled as he looked at Alu. "A prince of high status is sitting here alone without anyone knowing him, this is truly something rare." Said Old Joz with a yful smile. "Is there something?" Asked Alu without a change in expression. "Well, you know. Thest time your mother came here, she had asked this old man to take care of you while you were still on this continent. Since you wanted to go far, this old man naturally had to follow you. After all, if there is an ident that happens to you, your mother will probablye to this old man." Replied Old Joz. Even after hearing Old Joz''s words, Alu''s expression didn''t change much. With all the stories Alu heard from Old Joz, it wouldn''t be too surprising if his mother asked Old Joz to look after him. Alu would be even more surprised if his mother really didn''t do anything. If that was the case, wasn''t that the same as his mother really didn''t care about him. Even though Alu didn''t really care, there was no one who would not feel unhappy about being ignored by one''s own parents. However, with stories about his mother all this time, Alu knew his mother would not be someone like that. ording to Alu''s estimate, there must be something that keeps his mother froming again. "But, he-he-he, I will only protect you from dangers that you cannot possibly ovee. I will not interfere with your other matters." Old Joz added. After saying that, Old Joz then sat down beside Alu. Alu was silent after he heard what Old Joz said. But if Old Joz was willing to offer help, Alu would have immediately asked Old Joz to catch the young master of the Holy Light n. Alu is always open minded. If there was an easier way, Alu wouldn''t bother going through the winding roads. "By the way." Old Joz began to speak. "Have you ever heard of the blessings of the holy path?" Asked Old Joz. "Hmm." Alu frowned at Old Joz''s words. "What is that?" Asked Alu. There are many legends about the holy path, but ALU has never heard of such things as blessings. "He-he-he, it''s only natural that you haven''t heard of it. After all, no one has ever received the blessing of the holy path in the thousand inds region. This kind of thing was known only to strong experts. But you must already know that the holy path has an assessment of the people who enter it." Replied Old Joz. Alu nodded. ALU had heard that when people who entered the holy path fought, the result of their fight would be recorded on the holy path tablet. The holy path tablet is said to be continuously floating above the holy path so that it can be seen by all who enter it. And those whose names were recorded on the holy path tablets would normally receive certain treasures as gifts. "Now then, actually the highest reward of the holy path is obtaining blessings. It is not known where the blessingse from, but anyone who can get blessings from the holy path will undergo a drastic transformation in terms of cultivation talent." "Even though the holy path you will enter is only the tiniest holy path, people say, those who get blessings from that ce have a high possibility of reaching the Heavenly Nirvana stage." "Well, that''s just a possibility. But even if one doesn''t reach the Heavenly Nirvana stage, one might still be able to attain high-level Earthly Nirvana." "Oh, I guess I forgot to say before, but Earthly Nirvana is also divided into nineyers. The top threeyers are called high-level Earthly Nirvana." "Even though they can''t bepared to a Heavenly Nirvana, they are still very strong." Old Joz exined, leaving Alu stunned for a moment. "Of course it''s not easy to get that blessing. Just being the strongest is far from enough. You also have to go through the many challenges of the holy path to get its recognition." Old Joz added. "Well, if you have the ability, you will find out for yourselfter." After that, Old Joz started exining many things to Alu. From cultivation to the structure of the World that Alu was in right now. Now that Alu knows that the so-called Holy Light continent, can''t actually be considered a continent. It can only be considered an ind. What could be called a continent, even the smallest one was almost as wide as the entire thousand inds region. Even thergest continent in the thousand ind region where the five Spiritual Academies were located would only be considered an ind. Only the people from the region of a thousand inds considered their inds to be continents. ... Several hourster, Roux and Reva, whom Alu was waiting for, finally arrived at the spiritual ship station. Even though the two of them already looked fine, when they looked at Alu, their eyes filled with fear. Obviously Alu''s previous punch had also given them a mental hit. But in front of Alu, they could only salute. The two of them also paid their respects to Old Joz. They guessed Old Joz might be the Phoenix n elder who would guard them. "Okay, there''s only a moment left before we go. Let''s go up first." Said Alu to both of them and Old Joz. After Alu''s words, the four people then walked towards the enormous spiritual ship not far from them. There were many people around them who had also boarded the spiritual ship. But no one can recognize them. Although Roux and Reva are not like Alu who hardly ever show his face, in the Phoenix Kingdom, hardly anyone knows who they are. Apart from being strong, the other reason Zaden chose them to apany Alu was naturally because of their unknown identities. Chapter 26: See Again, Chapter 26: See Again, The spiritual ship that Alu was riding on began leaving shortly after Alu and the others entered their private room. The spiritual ship flew so high above the sky and its speed was so unimaginably fast that someone at Alu''s level could no longer see thend below. The speed of the spiritual ship this time was probably three times faster than the spiritual ship that Alu was riding on when he went to Blue Spiritual Kingdom. But even at that speed, the spiritual ship still couldn''t travel easily. When it entered the remote region, it was attacked several times by Nirvana stage beasts. Fortunately there are several experts guarding the spiritual ship. But even with those experts guarding, the continuous attacks from the beasts still left quite a few people injured. It was definitely not an easy thing to travel across continents. Apart from being very wide, there are also many dangerous ces along the way. Such ces, even a Nirvana stage expert should be careful when going through them. Those who were still below the Nirvana stage could only hitch a ride on the spiritual ship to pass through those dangerous ces. As the spiritual ship continued to travel, Alu and the others spent more and more time listening to Old Joz tell stories. Even though there were Roux and Reva in the ce, Old Joz still didn''t hold back as he shared his many experiences in the outside world. He also talked about the many geniuses who made up many extraordinary legends. Old Joz''s stories make Alu, Roux and Reva realize how remote the continent they are in now. The Ice Queen has frozen a vast ocean. The Sword God had blinded his eyes when he was young, yet he still managed to kill millions of experts. The Immortal Emperor defeated many powerful enemies to rule the most extensive continent. Those stories are legends in the Hundred Miracles World. But why have they never heard of it. And the stories also made Roux and Reva realize that this seemingly simple old man is definitely not a simple person. ... About three dayster after passing through dozens of kingdoms, the spiritual ship that Alu was in arrived at countless mountainous areas. Each of the mountains looked so huge that even the capital of the Phoenix Kingdom seemed smallpared to one of the mountains. When it reached the sky above those mountains, the spiritual ship''s flying speed also started to slow down, and it slowly started to descend downwards. The spiritual ship descended through manyyers of clouds, and as thend below was revealed, Alu was a little stunned for a moment. Right below that spiritual ship, was a mountain nearly a thousand times the size of the capital of the phoenix kingdom. What stunned Alu was; In the middle of the mountain was actually a veryrge crater, and above that crater Alu saw a city perhaps a hundred times bigger than the capital city of the phoenix kingdom. Even from a distance, Alu could see the magnificent buildings towering over the city. "So this is Sleeping Dragon City." Alu said to himself as he saw the city. Even though Alu heard that it was so majestic, ALU never imagined that it would actually be that grand. In front of such arge city, even a Nirvana stage expert who was at the level of a king from an ordinary kingdom might not dare to be arrogant. Apart from that, the city also emitted an extremely majestic aura as if there really was a dragon sleeping in the city. "Hehehehe. The name of this city is actually a copy of the name of one of thergest cities in the World of Hundred Wonders. The structure of the construction is almostpletely the same. Butpared to this original, this town wasn''t even worthy of being called a remote vige. This simply embarrassed the name of the original Sleeping Dragon City. I don''t know if the owner of this town has even seen the real Sleeping Dragon city." Old Joz suddenly spoke. Alu and the others were immediately attracted when they heard Old Joz''s words. "Hehehehe" But Old Joz only waved his hand in response. "When you grow up, you can go on a journey to see for yourself." Said Old Joz. "But do you know the origin of the experts who built this city?" Old Joz suddenly asked. Alu and the others are attracted once again. The founder of Sleeping Dragon City was one of the strongest experts in the continent of Holy Light. It was said that even the Holy Light n was very wary of it. However, his origin is not clearly known. Rumor has it that he actually came from another ce. But there are also those who say that he stilles from the Holy Light continent, but he might spend more of his time elsewhere. Of course, with Alu''s personality, he wouldn''t be interested in the origins of other people who had nothing to do with him. But since Alu currently wanted to do something big, he needed to prepare many ns in advance. And the most important thing he needs to do is gather information. The Lord of the Sleeping Dragon City may appear to have nothing to do with Alu''s ns, but that doesn''t mean the information about him ispletely useless. Besides that, Alu had also heard that the lord of the Sleeping Dragon City also had a son the same age as him. There isn''t much information about the city lord''s son as he is also quite secretive. Even though it didn''t reach the point like Alu where not even his face was recognized, at least no one could clearly tell how strong and talented he was. But it was certain that the son of an extremely powerful expert like the lord of Sleeping Dragon City would definitely not be mediocre. Especially when he hid his strength. Unless he''s trash who can''t cultivate. But Alu didn''t think so. And Old Joz''s next words let Alu know why. "Hehehehe. This is very secret, so many don''t know, but this old man still knows the truth. Actually the lorf of Sleeping Dragon City is the son of the Holy Light n patriarch. But because of the conflict with his brother, he has left his n." Said Old Joz. .... Following Old Joz''s words, the spiritual ship that Alu was in managed tond at the spiritual ship station which was also outside the city. Alu and the others immediately got off their spiritual ship after itnded. Upon arriving outside, Alu saw quite a number of spiritual ships with Kingdom crests on their hulls. Some even looked so majestic that no one dared approach them. The young men who came out of the spiritual ships looked very proud. Even in the center of the continent where dragons and tigers were mixed, they still looked fearless as they gazed around with condescending gaze. Although Alu didn''t know which kingdom they came from, it was clear that only the Great Kingdom had such momentum. The status of the Great Kingdom, however, was very high. Even in the Holy Light continent, there might only be around twenty factions at the level of the Great Kingdom. But Alu doesn''t care about them. After ncing at them for a moment, Alu immediately left the station along with therge crowd of people. Outside the station there is a very wide road which is directly connected to the city below the crater. Standing there, one could clearly see the city that was thousands of kilometers across. The majesty of Sleeping Dragon City was clearly visible from that ce. Located in the middle of the city, Alu could see a towering spiritual circle. Even though it was the first time seeing it, Alu could tell right away that it was a teleportation formation that was said to be connected to other continents. "Come on down." Alu said when he arrived in front of the road leading to the city. But even though Alu said that, Alu actually didn''t take a step while he suddenly turned back with a wary expression. ALU did so because he felt a gaze filled with murderous intentions have been directed at him. What made Alu even more surprised were; That gaze even made the Phoenix soul that had barely reacted all this time, suddenly tremble. After he turned around, Alu instantly found out where the gaze hade from. It was a figurepletely covered in ck robes, simr to Alu''s own robe. Of course, due to the slight indentation that could be seen, one could guess that the figure inside the robe was probably a woman. But, even though the face of the figure was notpletely covered, it was still difficult to see the figure''s face clearly. It looked as if there was a ck mist blocking people''s view from the figure''s face. However, while the figure''s face could barely be seen, the figure''s eyes which were blue like an ocean could be seen clearly. Alu was immediately stunned when he saw those blue eyes. There may be lots of people who have blue eyes, but this blue eye is something that Alu will never be able to forget. "It''s you. I can recognize your scent." A cold female voice suddenly sounded from the ck robed figure. And after that voice, the figure immediately rushed towards Alu. A blood-red spear suddenly appeared in the woman''s hand as she rushed towards Alu. The killing aura emitted from the red spear made even Alu feel uneasy. But Alu felt even more ufortable when he saw the figure''s speed. Roux and Reva who previously stood behind Alu were the first to face the figure. They immediately took out their weapons when they saw a stranger suddenly rush towards them with a spear and eyes filled with killing intent. But even though they had prepared themselves, as the spear of the ck robed figure swung towards them, they could barely even raise their weapons. Although in the end they were still able to block the spear with their weapons, it was only when their weapons met the spear that they realized the difference in their strengths that were so great. ng... Their weapons were immediately thrown away. Bam... The spear then struck their bodies, and the power of the spear''s impact was even stronger than Alu''s previous blow. They coughed up blood right then and there while their bodies were also blown away until they hit the boulder by the side of the road. The ck robed figure clearly didn''t care about Roux and Reva. She didn''t even stare at them. Her eyes, which were cold like cier ice, continued to stare at Alu. Alu found it hard to believe that gaze, but the killing intent from that gaze was something even Alu had never shown. It was a gaze where one actually decided to kill. "Eli." Said Alu in a light voice. But Alu didn''t have time to think anymore. When the tip of the spear pointed at his face, Alu immediately took out his weapon. A small knife appeared in Alu''s hand, and Alu immediately aimed the knife towards the tip of the spear. ng... Just like Roux and Reva, Alu''s knife was also immediately thrown. But unlike them, Alu managed to jump backwards while the knife was deflecting the spear attack. "Very strong." Alu said to himself while he was still in the air. The power of the previous attack, Alu estimated it should already be equivalent to a Life and Death stage thirdyer attack. Chapter 27: Waiting on The Holy Path Chapter 27: Waiting on The Holy Path As Alu saw Elizabeth once again lunging at him, Alu once again took out a small knife from his storage ring. Fortunately Alu has several spare weapons. Without weapons, Alu will have a hard time withstanding Elizabeth''s attacks, which are much stronger than him. ng... Alu parried Elizabeth''s spear that swung down towards his head. This time Alu managed to defend the knife, but the impact of Elizabeth''s spear caused Alu to fall down instantly. ALU doesn''t know if Elizabeth was on purpose or not, but Elizabeth''s spearhead managed to hit the hood of his robe. When Alu fell, the hood of Alu''s robe also tore, making Alu''s always-closed face open. Not long after that Elizabeth alsonded not far ahead of Alu. But to Alu''s surprise, Elizabeth actually no longer attacks him. It''s just that, her blue eyes were currently staring intently at Alu''s face as if she wanted to carve it. Alu didn''t speak because Alu didn''t have any words to say. But Alu''s eyes also looked into Elizabeth''s. Even though Alu couldn''t see Elizabeth''s face, Alu could imagine it by remembering Elizabeth''s young face. And as they continued to stare at each other, Alu could feel the vibrations in his Phoenix soul be even more intense. It looked as if it had met its natural enemy. ck light even began to shine from Alu''s eyes. When Alu felt the changes in his body, Alu also found Elizabeth''s blue eyes suddenly began to turn blood red. Alu who noticed the change to his Phoenix soul quickly suppressed his Phoenix soul. Apart from not wanting unexpected things to happen, Alu was also worried that his Phoenix soul would suddenlye out in that ce where there were so many people watching. Although the people there definitely didn''t think that it really was a Phoenix soul, the holy aura that emitted when the Phoenix soul appeared was something that would definitely arouse their suspicions. ording to Zaden, even the Holy Light n''s special bloodlines looked like tiny firefliespared to the sun when it waspared to the aura emitted by his Phoenix soul. With such an aura, one could definitely conclude that it was something very very extraordinary. Luckily the Phoenix soul was a part of Alu himself. Even though it also had a will of its own, it couldn''t go against Alu''s will. Under the coercion of Alu''s will, the Phoenix soul that looked hostile when Alu was staring at Elizabeth quickly calmed down. Alu also saw Elizabeth''s eyes that had previously turned red, turn blue again when he was calming his Phoenix soul. Clearly Elizabeth did the same. But when Elizabeth''s eyes turn blue again, Alu suddenly receives a voice transmission from Elizabeth. "You''re still too weak, Alu. Your cultivation energy still doesn''t seem to break through." Said Elizabeth. She paused for a moment before continuing. "It''s so easy to kill you now. But unfortunately I already vowed to only kill you when we were at the same level." Elizabeth''s gaze grew colder as she said that. "Then I''ll be waiting for you on the holy path. Only one of us can live. I''m sure you won''t let yourself die. But I also won''t let you continue to live. You better not hesitate when we meet next time." After Elizabeth said that, a red mist suddenly billowed out of her robe. When the red smoke disappeared, Elizabeth''s figure also disappeared from in front of Alu. But Alu remained standing in his ce, staring at the ce where Elizabeth disappeared. ALU had guessed that Elizabeth would also me him for what happened. Although Alu was notpletely at fault for what happened in the past, there were no words to describe it. Everything ultimately depends on everyone''s perspective. Elizabeth herself was probably aware of that. But for her, killing Alu has be an invible obligation in her life. It is no longer about feelings and truth. ALU doesn''t know how he will respond to Elizabeth''s attitude, but what is clear, Alu will definitely not let someone hurt him, let alone kill him. And of course, Alu wasn''t the kind of person who would ask for mercy. ALU definitely wouldn''t say certain words in hopes Elizabeth would change her mind and stop being hostile to him. Even if Alu really wished that, Alu''s selfishness wouldn''t allow him to do things like that which he regarded as condescending. Alu just stopped staring when he heard Old Joz''s chuckle from the side. Currently Old Joz is helping Roux and Reva who appear to be suffering from several injuries. Alu only nced at Old Joz for a moment before he took a step towards the city. Alu didn''t pay attention to the gazes of those around him. There were so many people in the ce, but from the very beginning of Elizabeth''s appearance, they were only watching from the side. Of course, conflict wasn''t something strange around there either. With the size of the Sleeping Dragon City, the number of people in conflict every day really couldn''t be counted any more. But because fighting was forbidden in the city, the people who couldn''t stand it ended up going out of the city to vent their anger. In fact, at the time, Alu wasn''t the only one in conflict. Deep in the other mountains, there were even a few Nirvana stage experts fighting. "He-he-he, I didn''t expect there to be someone with a Dragon soul. She''s also a woman. And that woman seems to really want to kill you. I don''t know what happened, but you seem to have found a very troublesome enemy." Charlie who was inside the egg suddenly sent a voice transmission to Alu. "But it looks like your rtionship with that woman is a bitplicated. While that woman seems eager to kill you, you seem filled with doubts." "Bro, are you just going to let yourself be attacked?" Charlie asked. "Nothing can attack me." Alu replied in a cold tone. "Then what are you going to do with that woman? Are you going to take the same action?" ALU is speechless for Charlie''s question. If it was someone else who wanted to kill him, Alu definitely wouldn''t have let that person live. ALU will think of a way to kill that person. But towards Elizabeth, Alu didn''t even want to try to think what to do. No matter how much Alu''s attitude changed, he couldn''t shake his feelings for Elizabeth. Maybe he didn''t want to get rid of that feeling himself either. Especially when they met this time. Even though Alu couldn''t see Elizabeth''s face, just looking at her eyes made Alu remember many past memories. Alu wondered what would have happened if he had actually seen Elizabeth''s face. "This is our first meeting in eight years. I can''t decide right now." In the end, Alu could only say that as an answer. "Hehehehe. Is he your childhood lover?" Said Charlie. "But I think it''s better if you think of a way to get that woman to stop fighting against you. Didn''t you ever say that you are very good at pretending. Why don''t you try to be romantic. You know, even the coldest woman''s heart will melt if you... " "Shut up" Alu shouted before Charlie could finish his words. "I definitely wouldn''t do something like that." Said Alu in a cold tone. In front of Elizabeth, Alu will definitely never pretend. He will only show his true nature. After Alu said those words, he immediately cut off their voice transmission. Alu wanted to hasten his pace after that, but his steps immediately stopped when Alu saw a spiritual ship suddenly emerge from the cloudyer above the sky. There were many spiritual shipsing out from the cloudyer, but Alu stopped because this spiritual ship was emitting a very great aura. Itsrge size also looks very striking. The spiritual ship that Alu rode on previously looked like a small boatpared to this spiritual ship. Actually not only Alu, the people around Alu and probably everyone in the Sleeping Dragon City also stopped moving while their eyes were fixed on the spiritual ship that was actually descending directly into the middle of the city. "Holy Light n." Said Alu when he saw the symbol of light on the hull of the ship. ... (Just Filler) "You shit woman, stop bothering me." Alu shouted with an angry expression. His eyes became very cold. "Heh, Alu, you finally showed your true color. But I like this, at least I won''t feel sorry if I kill you." She said with a sinister smile. Chapter 28: Arrive Chapter 28: Arrive Looking at the Holy Light n''s spiritual ship, Alu couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. The majestic aura emanating from that spiritual ship could be felt clear even around him. Of course, a mere spiritual ship would not be able to emit such an aura. There must be some very powerful expert aboard that spiritual ship. Alu didn''t know how many younger generations the Sacred Light n had sent, but it was clear that the way they had arrived was indeed somewhat filled with momentum. "Is it because of their rtionship with the lord of Sleeping Dragon City?" Alu wondered. From Old Joz''s story, it was clear that there was hostility between the lord of the Sleeping Dragon City and the Holy Light n. And the way the Sleeping Dragon City lord built such arge city in the Holy Light n''s territory, to those who knew their troubles, it did seem like an indirect challenge. "Maybe they want to show their momentum." ALU thinks. "But they are indeed worthy of being the strongest faction on this continent." The reputation of the Holy Light n was not only famous in the Holy Light continent, even in the thousand-ind region where there were at least a thousand continents, the Holy Light n was still in the top thirty. Only the faction led by the ninthyer of the Nirvana Stage could be at that rank. In reality, most of the continents in the thousand ind region were only controlled by a faction led by someone with the cultivation of the eighthyer of the Nirvana stage. Some of the smaller continents were only led by Zaden level experts. .... As Alu continued to stare at the Holy Light n''s spiritual ship, it slowly disappeared from Alu''s sight as itnded at a certain location in the middle of the city. Everyone who was staring at the Holy Light n spiritual ship immediately continued their activities after the spiritual ship disappeared. Alu and the others also continued their journey into the city. "Oh, since you guys wish to go to a branch of the Spiritual Academy, this old man can only apany you all the way here. I''ll be going around." Old Joz suddenly spoke as they entered the city. Hearing Old Joz''s words, Alu only nodded in response. The branch premises of the Spiritual Academy only allow young people who wish to join the Spiritual Academy to enter. The elders apanying them could only wait outside. After Alu''s nod, Old Joz casually walked the other way. And just momentster, he had disappeared with the crowd. Alu then looked at Roux and Reva, who now looked fine. They just stood silently behind Alu. Although the previous attack was a bit shocking, they didn''t seem like they were going to ask anything. When looking at them, Alu took out two robes from his storage ring. "Use this, and hide your aura." Alu said, throwing the two robes at Roux and Reva. Maybe the people from the Phoenix Kingdom didn''t recognize the two, but it was different for the Sacred Wind Kingdom. With the matter that happened, if Prince Varog met them, there might be quite a stir. ALU doesn''t want anymotion before they enter the Holy Path. Roux and Reva don''t dare to refuse Alu''s orders. After receiving the cloak, they directly used it and hid their aura afterwards. Unless someone explicitly investigated them, even those who knew them couldn''t even tell if it was them. Apart from that, the robes that Alu gave also covered their body shape so that their gender was difficult to determine. ... Led by Alu, they then walked towards the city center. The city was vast with many magnificent buildings. Even Alu, whose personality is somewhat closed off, couldn''t help but look left and right. People with extraordinary auras can be found everywhere too. Since it was time for the Spiritual Academy to ept new disciples, there were more peopleing to the city, making the city appear even more lively. Perhaps only those who can pass the holy path can join one of the five Spiritual Academies. Not to mention ordinary people, even ordinary royal heirs might not be able to do it. But even though it was very difficult, it still didn''t stop many young people from trying their luck. Of course, even if they couldn''t enter one of the five Spiritual Academies, they could still join forces with other, weaker factions. .... Given the size of the Sleeping Dragon city, if Alu wanted to get to the city center by foot, he might need a few days before arriving there. Even if Alu flew at full speed, with his current strength, he would still need quite a bit of time. Of course, for people with Cultivation at the True Spirituality stage or the Life and Death stage, hastily flying through this city was also an act of disrespect. There are so many experts residing in Sleeping Dragon City. If they identally flew over the head of an all-powerful Nirvana expert and that Nirvana expert was unhappy, that Nirvana expert could have killed them with just a thought. Maybe the city forbids fighting let alone killing, but everything in the endes back to the strength of the individual. Those who are strong can do whatever they want. Fortunately, Sleeping Dragon City had a city teleportation formation that connected many locations in the city. Even though it is quite expensive to use it, it can make it easier for people to travel from one location to another. After entering the city, Alu and the others headed straight for the city''s teleportation formation to head to the downtown area. Not long after, Alu and the others arrived at an area with majestic towering buildings. Each of the buildings emitted a majestic aura that made Alu feel ufortable. "Being weak is really unpleasant." Alu said to himself. Although Alu could be considered an extraordinary genius, his current strength was still far too weakpared to experts who had cultivated for decades. Alu always hated the feeling as if he was in the middle of a vast ocean, therefore, upon arriving at that ce, Alu went straight to the location of the Spiritual Academy branch. ... The reputation of the Spiritual Academy was certainly not small. Even in the middle of the Sleeping Dragon City, the ce of their branch lookedpletely different. At a certain location in the city center was arge piece ofnd with a very tall fort surrounding it. When Alu arrived at the ce, he found that there were already many young people with various auras gathered outside the fort. They were currently gathered right outside the fort''s entrance, forming quite a long queue. Right at the entrance, there were two guards standing up. They don''t actually look like guards. Their appearance looked like they were in their twenties and the two of them were also wearing clothes with special emblems. But what attracts the most attention is their aura. It is the aura of the Nirvana stage. Perhaps in the Sleeping Dragon City could easily find someone with the Nirvana stage aura, but Nirvana stage as young as them, was something that was extremely rare. With one nce, Alu could immediately conclude that these two must be disciples of the Spiritual Academy. The two people were currently examining the young people who wanted to enter the fortress. Those with Life and Death stage cultivation can enter right away, but those who are still at the True Spiritual stage will be examined by them first. ording to what Alu knew, in order to be admitted, one had to have at least about one thousand two hundred spiritual sources. Of course, just looking at it from a spiritual source was still not sufficient to determine a person''s true strength, therefore, those who were examined would undergo some strength tests first. After they pass the test, only then are they allowed to enter. When someone is allowed to enter, it means they can enter the holy path. ... After watching for a while, Alu then led Roux and Reva to join the queue. Between the queues, Alu only saw a few people who had Life and Death stage cultivation. Perhaps the Life and Death stage was a stage that all so called geniuses would go through, but to reach that stage at the age of fifteen was still quite a difficult thing. Most of those who can do so also depend on certain resources. If it weren''t for the opening of the holy path, they might have preferred to hold on to their cultivation even longer to further refine their foundations. ... About an hour or soter, Alu''s group finally arrived at the front row of the queue. Chapter 29: Holy Light Clan People Chapter 29: Holy Light n People Alu and the other two arrived in front of the two guards who were Spiritual Academy disciples. The two disciples immediately looked at Alu and the other two as they arrived in front of them. "Oh." The two of them spoke simultaneously. "There are two stages of Life and Death, you two can just enter." Said one of them. After saying that, the two of them then looked at Alu with a strange expression. From their position, it was clear that Alu was leading the group. What shocked them was that Alu''s cultivation was still at the True Spiritual stage. "You." The two of them eximed simultaneously as they stared at Alu. Obviously they were still confused about how to act. "My body''s cultivation has already reached the Life and Death stage." Said Alu. Alu immediately released his body pressure after he spoke. Alu is not a convoluted person. As for the cultivation of his body, Alu didn''t n to hide it. Although Alu is not someone who likes to be exposed, he also doesn''t like being ced in a low position. Besides, since Alu had something he needed to do, he might as well need some alliester. And in order to find allies, Alu needed to prove that his strength really met the requirements. If Alu was only at the True Spiritual stage, who would want to ally with him. Maybe if Alu revealed his cultivation background, people might still be willing to ept it, but that would also alert them. The cultivation of the body that reached the Life and Death stage was sufficient for the current Alu. If he also revealed Roux and Reva''s true strength which was only slightly weaker than the heirs of the Great Kingdom, Alu was sure even the holy light n itself would not mind allying with him. After all, there might not be a suitable opponent for the Holy Light n in this continent, but on the holy path, their real enemies were people from other continents. The Holy Light n might be very strong because it was included in the top thirty strongest factions in the region of a thousand inds, butpared to the factions that were in the top ten, there was still a small gap between them. Although these factions did not have experts at Emperor Nirvana level, they usually had at least three Nirvana stage ninthyer experts. "Eh" The two Spiritual Academy disciples were slightly startled for a moment when they felt pressure from Alu''s body. "So your body has already reached the Life and Death stage, this is rather rare. But even though I don''t know how strong you are right now, you can indeed enter without the test." One of the disciples said. "Very well, the three of you can enter now." The disciple added. "Thank you, senior." Alu and the other two thanked them before they walked into the fort. The three of them naturally immediately caught everyone''s attention. After all, for one group to have three Life and Death stages, it was clearly a fairly strong group. Usually only Great Kingdom could send three Life and Death stages at the same time. But they were even more surprised when they saw that the Alu group did not actually carry the group that followed them. "They don''t seem to have a background." People concluded. "Are they just rogue cultivators. How can they reach the Life and Death stage at such an age? Also, why do they cover their faces?" "They may be from a hidden sect." But some people immediately shook their heads. Even though hidden sects usually sent only a few people, they were usually still apanied by one elder at least. Besides, it was extremely rare for people from hidden sects to hide their identities. After all, their background is still something they can rely on. ... ALU doesn''t care what people think. After entering the stronghold of the Spiritual Academy, Alu''s gaze immediately looked around. Even though it wasn''t an actual Spiritual Academy territory, it was still an interesting ce. Moreover, it was said that a portal to the holy path would also be opened at that ce. When Alu looked around, he found that there were already quite a number of young people in the ce. Some people even emitted an aura that made Alu narrow his eyes. Even the heir to the Great Kingdom wouldn''t make Alu make such an expression. Only those from the second tier faction could attract Alu''s attention. Second tier factions, even in the entire Holy Light Continent, apart from Sleeping Dragon City itself, only five such factions are known. The Full Moon Temple where Elizabeth came from is one of them. But among the people who caught Alu''s attention, Alu didn''t find any group that looked like they came from the Full Moon Temple. Maybe they weren''t here yet. And among the many people in that ce, Alu even saw the group of the Sacred Wind Kingdom led by Varog. Alu nced briefly at Varog before smiling sarcastically. From Varog''s current expression, Alu could tell that the man''s mood was not very good. Apart from that, Alu also felt a slight fluctuation from Reva who was behind him when the woman saw Varog. Maybe Reva didn''t have genuine feelings for Varog, but they were still in a rtionship. Looking at Varog now, it was clear that there was aplicated feeling in Reva''s mind. But it didn''t seem enough to influence Reva. In Reva''s own eyes, her own strength was still the most important. Men-like things, she didn''t think much of it. Of course, Alu didn''t care either. As long as Varog doesn''t cause him trouble, Alu won''t bother him either. Even if he still wanted to fight for Reva, it was something Roux had to take care of alone. Alu quickly threw them out of his mind. ... As Alu continued to stare one by one at the young people who had arrived earlier, an aura full of momentum suddenly came from outside the fortress. When they felt that aura, everyone within the fortress immediately turned their gaze outside. Even Alu is no exception. Soon, Alu and the others saw a group of six young people. Each of them wore white robes while their faces seemed to give off a light that made them appear like transcendent beings. When he saw the six people, a bustle immediately filled the ce outside and inside the fort. "Holy Light n people." Said Alu. ... Among the six young people, four of them are male while the remaining two are female. Each of them emitted a Life and Death stage aura. Nothing seems ordinary. Even the weakest were almost as strong as the heirs of the Great Kingdom. Of course, what caught people''s attention the most was the youth standing at the front. The young man was a handsome face that was a little cold. His hair is white like light. The youth''s appearance might not be the most eye-catching, but the aura he gave off made all the young people who were there actually look like a bunch of fireflies. "This person must be the Holy Light n young master called Jather." Alu said to himself when he saw the young man. "I think he''s even stronger than I thought." It is said that upon breaking through to the Life and Death stage, Jather''s spiritual source immediately reached five thousand spiritual sources. It was only a spiritual source after he broke through. After bing ustomed to Life and Death stage cultivation, his spiritual source could naturally increase by several hundred more. Coupled with one month''s time, his strength naturally increased even more. "But it''s still weaker than Elizabeth. I still have the opportunity as long as I do it carefully." Said Alu. Although Jather was very strong, Alu predicted; Jather''s strength was still within the limits of the Life and Death stage''s secondyer. It was still notparable to Elizabeth who was already on par with the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. Even Jather could only run away if he faced Elizabeth. "Well, I don''t know what bloodline it has. But it seems like it can help me." Alu said once again as he felt a slight resonance from his Phoenix soul. ... When the Holy Light n people arrived in front of the castle gate, everyone in the queue immediately opened a path for them. Not to mention ordinary people, even the two Spiritual Academy disciples guarding the gates smiled kindly upon weing them. The two disciples didn''t even check them out and immediately invited them to enter. As one of the strongest factions, the Holy Light n''s influence was clearly not limited to their continent. Even in the Spiritual Academy, they still have quite a foothold. It may take several years for a genius like Jahther to be born, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have sufficiently strong disciples in the Spiritual Academy. From year to year, there were always people from the Holy Light n who joined the Spiritual Academy. Even though those disciples were just ordinary disciples, the older ones would eventually be senior disciples after so many years at the Academy. Of course, the stronger ns had stronger influence. .... After being invited in, the Holy Light n people immediately entered the fortress. They looked around for a few moments before taking a step. However, before they could take a step, people''s attention was once again drawn outside the gate when another group suddenly arrived. "This is Sleeping Dragon City''s young master, Krinn." Several whispers were immediately heard when the group arrived. Alu who heard that also immediately looked at the fort gate. The group this time was much smaller. There were only three people who were all young men. But even though there were only three people in the group, they were no less gimmicky than those of the Holy Light n. The young man standing in the middle was the one who caught Alu''s attention the most. It was a young man with brown hair. The youth''s expression was quite rxed. Compared to the two people by his side who exuded an extraordinary aura, the youth in the center did not emit any aura so he looked like an ordinary person. But even though the youth''s aura seemed ordinary, no one dared to underestimate him. "Heh, acting like a hidden dragon." Alu smiled sarcastically under his hood when he saw the young man who was the young master of Sleeping Dragon City. "Unfortunately you can''t hide from my eyes." Said Alu. With his perception, Alu could feel the hidden danger of the young man named Krinn. At leastpared to the Holy Light n young master, that youth was not in the least bit weaker. "But well, you are a good fit to help me." While saying that, Alu also stared at Jather. Even though thetter didn''t react, Alu could still see the sh of light in his eyes as he stared at Krinn. .... Krinn and two of his followers were still being examined when they arrived at the gate. After finishing their inspection, they immediately entered the fortress. The group seemed to pause for a moment as they passed by the Holy Light n group. But they just stared at each other and didn''t speak. In the eyes of the people, they only seemed to greet each other. But for those who knew of the Sacred Light n''s conflict with the lord of Sleeping Dragon City, they didn''t think that way. ... After that, the two groups then went to their respective destinations. There were several pavilions on the premises, and they entered into different pavilions. Alu also saw groups from the second tier faction and several groups from the Great Kingdom enter the pavilion that the Holy Light n entered into. "Let''s go." Alu then said to Roux and Reva. While saying that, Alu''s gaze stared at the pavilion that Sleeping Dragon City''s young master entered. Alu''s goals were very clear for Roux and Reva. ... "Alu, you seem to have a bad n for that young master. No wonder you dyed your cultivation." Just when Alu was about to take a step, he suddenly received a voice transmission from someone. And that voice was a voice that Alu knew very well. Alu immediately turned his gaze towards the origin of the sound. It was in the far corner of the fort. In that ce, Alu saw a ck robed figure standing leaning against the fortress wall. "Elizabeth." Alu couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw that figure. What surprised Alu the most was the fact that he was not aware of Elizabeth''s existence. "Heh, you''re still going to do the same thing as before." Said Elizabeth, which immediately made Alu''s expression turn bad. "Well, I won''t interfere with your ns. I wonder how strong you will be. It will be disappointing if you are too weak." She added. .... Chapter 30: Big Plan Chapter 30: Big n "Eli, I advise you not to bother me." Alu finally answered Elizabeth''s words. After Alu said that, Alu could feel the energy fluctuation from a figure in the distance. But Alu did not want to continue to respond. He immediately cut their voice transmission link. "Let''s go." Alu said coldly to Roux and Reva. The two people also looked at Elizabeth''s figure with suspicious eyes. .... Not long after, Alu and the other two arrived at the door to the pavilion that Krinn entered. When he arrived, Alu immediately pushed open the pavilion door. Alu does note secretly and the people inside can also feel his presence. Even though there was no response from within, Alu could feel that they were also waiting for his arrival. After Alu opened the door, Alu saw three young people standing not far from the door. The three young people looked at Alu who was standing in front with curious eyes. "So, is there something that brought these friends here?" Krinn asked with a friendly smile as he looked at Alu. "Well, I thought you guessed it. We just wanted to join your party." Alu answered without further ado. "I''m sure we can help you." "These two people behind me are almost as strong as the heirs of the Great Kingdom. With their strength, they can still endure even against second-tier faction heirs." Alu added, ncing at Roux and Reva. Alu''s words didn''t make Krinn react. Yet he stared at Alu''s barely visible face. "Indeed, I also need more allies at this time. But if you want to ally with me, shouldn''t you at least introduce yourself first? And of course, show your face too." Said Krinn. "Hehehe, you''re right." ALU chuckled. He didn''t reject Krinn''s words. After saying that, Alu pointed his hand at the hood covering his head before pulling the hood down. Alu''s alluring face was immediately revealed in front of Krinn and the other two. But Alu''s expression this time was not as cold as usual. He looks more rxed now. "My name is Alu, Prince of the Great Kingdom of the Phoenix." Alu then introduced himself. Even though Alu had no intention of representing the Phoenix Kingdom, he still needed to tell his potential allies his true identity. If not, Krinn will definitely doubt it. "Oh." Alu''s face didn''t make Krinn react. But Alu''s identity took him a little by surprise. "The Great Phoenix Kingdom is a new kingdom, and there is not much information about it. I didn''t expect to meet their Prince here." Said Krinn while looking at Alu with a strange look. "But, Alu, although I do need allies, I want to know why you chose me. Aren''t there groups that are stronger? Like the Sacred Light n, for example." Krinn then asked. "Well, of course, I have my reasons." Alu replied casually. But Alu didn''t say why. "And also, didn''t you yourself, also did not join them." Alu added with a yful smile. "When you enter the pavilion which is still empty, it means that you wish to form your own group." Said Alu. "Erm...." Krinn looked pensive after hearing Alu''s words. "Well, everyone has their own goals. As allies, we just need to make a profit together." Krinn finally nodded. "But this is really very shocking. The Kingdom of the Phoenix is just a new kingdom, but you seem to know a lot." Krinn spoke again while looking at Alu with suspicious eyes. His words also sounded like they were implying something. ALU naturally understands what he means. Sleeping Dragon City''s true background was something only the strongest people on the continent would know. Even among the Nirvana Kings, there are probably many who don''t know. ALU of course wouldn''t say that he found out from someone else, so Alu just smiled mysteriously in response. "By the way, young master Krinn. Do you have a n? And do you also have other allies?" Alu then asked. "Of course I have. But whether it will work or not is something I can''t be sure of." Krinn answered. "But I''m sure we can deal quite a fatal blow. You know, people won''t be happy if the ruler is too strong, so we actually have more allies. They only move in the dark." He added with a mysterious smile. When Alu heard what Krinn said, Alu couldn''t help but be surprised. ALU actually still doesn''t know many things. So far he''s just been acting like he already knows everything. But Krinn''s words just now clearly implied that their movements were much bigger than he thought. "Were the people who went to the pavilion next door also allies in the dark?" Alu couldn''t help but wonder. "Then don''t they really want to?" "This is truly unexpected. Even if people don''t want to see the ruler get stronger, they usually won''t go that far." "Was the Lord of the Sleeping Dragon City the one who made people do that?" ALU thinks. "People roaming around in the outside world are truly extraordinary. Looks like this continent won''t be peaceful in the next few days? I wonder how strong the lord of Sleeping Dragon City really is." Alu wondered. "But if that''s the case, maybe I need to tell Zaden about this. Well, after entering the holy path, I may not return to this continent for a long time." Alu said to himself. Although Alu truly didn''t care about Zaden and his Kingdom, Alu didn''t mind giving him a little help before he left. With that information, as long as Zaden was well prepared, he might be able to gain some advantage. "Oh, one of our other allies ising." Krinn spoke again while turning her gaze towards the closed pavilion door. When Alu, who was thinking, heard Krinn''s words, Alu immediately put his hood back on and he also turned her gaze towards the pavilion door. ALU could feel several people walking towards the pavilion. Click... The door opened, and Alu immediately stepped back to the side as the pavilion door opened. Not long after, about ten people consisting of men and women entered the pavilion. Roux and Reva who were standing behind Alu instantly narrowed their eyes as they felt the Life and Death stage aura of the ten people who entered the pavilion. Some even looked no weaker than they were. What attracts the most attention, of course, is the person who leads the way. It was a woman with a sword in her hand. The woman looks young. Her hair is ck and she is wearing a tight, sleeveless dress. Her expression also looked cold. Even as she passed Alu and the others, the woman didn''t nce to the side. "An assassin. This fellow must be very good at killing." Alu said to himself when he saw the woman. Even though the woman did not exude any killing intent, as someone who was on quite frequent assassination missions, Alu''s instincts immediately deduced her profession. ALU can smell blood from her. "Mm, this woman should be from the Dark Moon n." Guess the Alu. The Dark Moon n is one of the second tier factions in the Holy Light Continent. Compared to other factions, the Dark Moon n was much more feared. That''s because they actually specialize in murder. They even opened a murder service. It is said that as long as one has wealth, even the King of the Great Kingdom can be killed by them. Because of their killing ability, even the Holy Light n didn''t dare toe into conflict with them. The Holy Light n might be very strong, but if the Dark Moon n chose to hide themselves, and target their weaker members, even the Holy Light n would be unable to do anything about it. "Hahaha, Rena, you finally came. With the help of you and your n, I''m sure that this will definitely work." Krinn immediately greeted the woman in front when she came. "Krinn, I hope you can give me what I ask for." Said the woman named Rena. Rena''s words clearly implied that she didn''te free. "Take it easy, I''ve prepared what you want." Krinn replied in a calm tone. After saying that, he took out a storage ring and threw it at Rena. "Everything you want is in there." Said Krinn with a friendly smile. However, even though he seemed to be smiling, there was a slight twitch on his face. Smart people know that Krinn''s heart must be crying. Obviously the payment that is asked by Rena is not small. After receiving the storage ring, Rena looked at the ring for a moment before nodding her head. "Great, not even the Sacred Light n can provide this. With this, I guarantee the Dark Moon n will assist with all of our strength." Said Rena. After saying that, she immediately turned to leave. The two people who were right behind her also left. Now there are only seven people left. The seven people also brought up their n to follow Krinn on the holy path. ALU doesn''t know who they are, but it''s clear that their backgrounds are not minor. But ording to Alu''s observations, the people didn''t really know the truth. Alu has two guesses why they chose to join Krinn''s group. Either because they don''t fit in with other groups, or something influences them. Of course, given the reputation of the city of Sleeping Dragon, it was not surprising that some people chose to follow their young master. .... Sometimeter, there were even more people who joined Krinn''s group. But at that time, Alu chose to leave. Alu only left Roux and Reva to stay by Krinn''s side. This time Alu wanted to go to the Phoenix Kingdom headquarters in Sleeping Dragon City to send a message to Zaden. ... Huh... Alu sighed as he exited the pavilion. The Holy Light n couldn''t be considered a good n, yet they couldn''t be considered bad either. At least, under the power of the Holy Light n, people could still cultivate in peace. Of course, wherever it is, there will always be groups of people who want to take the ce of ruler. But the status of the ruler was something that was obtained by strength, how could it be so easy to get rid of them. Without certainty, people will not dare to try to overthrow the position of power. But for the Sleeping Dragon city to invite so many factions, their strength was clearly not as simple as it seemed on the surface. "I wonder what course of action the Holy Light n will take. Given their influence, they should be able to figure out all of this, right." Alu silently thought as she looked at the pavilion next door. If they knew, why would they still send their younger generation on the holy path. Either they are not afraid or they are very confident in their strength. "Well, this is none of my business. All I want is the bloodline of the Holy Light n young master. Erm, but this might be a little more difficult considering there will be more people involved." Alu shook his head. Outside the pavilion, Alu saw that Elizabeth was still in her previous position. When Alu came out, he once again felt a re from Elizabeth. But this time Elizabeth just stared at him without saying anything. "Huh." ALU ignored Elizabeth''s gaze. He then stepped towards the fort gate. .... Chapter 31: Hodus Chapter 31: Hodus On the outskirts of the city there are special streets for restaurants. On that street, there were many restaurants from various kingdoms. The Phoenix Kingsom Headquarters is actually on the street of the restaurant. After exiting the city''s teleportation formation, Alu immediately entered the street of the restaurant. Even though this was Alu''s first timeing to this city, he had a special connection with every Phoenix Kingdom headquarters so he could find out about the whereabouts of the restaurant that was the headquarters of the Phoenix Kingdom. ALU walked the restaurant streets at a fairly fast pace. But walking past the many restaurants, each of which exuded an uplifting aroma, even Alu felt the urge to stop. But because he wanted to hurry up, Alu chose to lift the cor of his robe to cover his nose before quickening his steps. "Hey kid." However, just as Alu was passing a certain restaurant, he suddenly heard a voice that seemed to be calling out to him. Of course, those words didn''t imply that it was calling out to him, but somehow Alu felt as though that voice rang in his head. Looking at the direction of the sound, Alu found an old man in a white robe sitting in a fairly open restaurant. When Alu saw the old man, his expression immediately turned serious. ALU couldn''t sense a certain aura from the old man, but even if the old man didn''t give off an aura, Alu''s instincts could still sense how unexpected the old man was. Even Zaden didn''t give Alu that feeling. Just by looking at it, Alu felt like he was looking at a soaring mountain that he couldn''t see the peak. "Hey kid,e here..." The old man spoke with a friendly smile as Alu looked at him. ALU knew that in front of the old man, he would not be able to do anything. Therefore, he followed the old man''s words and walked over to him. ALU is not too worried if the old man wants to do something bad considering there is still Old Joz in this city. Compared to Old Joz, this old man who called him was definitely nothing. "Is there something old man?" Asked Alu. Alu even took off his hood when he arrived in front of the old man. ALU knew, with the strength of the old man, it would be very easy for him to see his face. "Sit down first." The old man responded by inviting Alu to sit down. After Alu sat down, the old man offered Alu a cup of wine. "Drink up." He said. "At least you should introduce yourself first, don''t you." Replied Alu. "Well, this is our first time meeting, but you may already know me. My name is Hodus." The old man casually introduced himself. However, when Alu heard that name, his eyes immediately narrowed while his expression turned more serious. As for the old man''s strength, Alu was still not so sure. Yet someone with such unfathomable strength, in the Holy Light continent, there was only one person by the name of Hodus. Although ALU doesn''t really know the names of experts in the Holy Light continent, the name Hodus is a name that Alu remembers very well. It was because Hodus was the patriarch of the Holy Light n. ALU couldn''t help but be surprised to find that this old man in front of him was actually the strongest expert on the continent. Of course, what made Alu even more shocked was the fact that the old man had actuallye to see him. Alu obviously couldn''t believe that they just met by ident. "He-he-he..." Old man Hodus chuckled as he saw Alu''s expression. "Since this old man came to see you, this old man naturally knows things about you. If you were wondering, then you are underestimating the ability of someone who rules a continent. I may not be considered much in the wide world, but in this continent, there may not be anything major that I don''t know about." Said Old Hodus. ALU couldn''t say anything after he heard Old Hodus'' words. "So, what made your esteemed selfe to this junior?" Alu then asked. "If you know all the great things on this continent, you should know my background shouldn''t you." Said Alu. Alu was worried that this old man also knew what he meant to Jather who was his grandson, so ALU needed to remind him not to act strange. "Hehehe, this old man didn''te with bad intentions. Several tens of years ago, a woman who was extremely genius in spirit power appeared in this continent, how could this old man not know. Even at that time, this old man was not that woman''s opponent. This old man naturally knows who cannot be offended." Old Hodus replied. Hearing Old Hodus'' words, Alu secretly let out a sigh of relief. After all, if Old Hodus came with bad intentions, it was still something dangerous for Alu. "Then what is your goal?" Alu asked one more time. "Well, you may already know the crisis of this old man''s n. This old man came to you to cooperate." Replied Old Hodus. "This old man wants you to help protect this old man''s grandson on the holy path." Old Hodus added. "Oh." Alu''s expression didn''t change much when he heard Old Hodus'' request. After some thought, Alu concluded that the Holy Light n''s crisis was probably far more dangerous than he had imagined. Perhaps the reason why they had sent their younger generation on the holy path was because they weren''tpletely confident that they could protect their n''s younger generation. "Sigh, this old man knows your personality quite well. Now you can say what you want so that you want to help?" Old Hodus continued while Alu was still thinking. Old Hodus'' words left Alu at a loss for how to react. After all, Alu''s real aim was to steal his grandson''s bloodline. How could he protect her. "Old man, do you know my true purpose?" Alu then asked. "Given your personality, I thought you wouldn''t join that brat''s faction, Krinn, unless you had bad intentions towards my n." Replied Old Hodus. When he said that, Old Hodus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Alu. "Hehehe." Aluughed lightly before he said his goal. "I want your grandson''s bloodline." Said Alu. Since Old Hodus already knew that Alu wanted to target his n, there was no longer any use for Alu to hide it. Another reason Alu said that was because he wanted to make a bet. ording to Alu''s observations, Old Hodus was a person who really loved his grandson. Now Alu wants to give him two choices, give up his grandson''s bloodline, or have him die on the holy path. As long as Jather voluntarily gave up his bloodline, he might still be able to survive. At most, he would only suffer the loss of his extraordinary talent. If there was an easier way, Alu would definitely choose that way. On top of that, the many parties involved also made Alu doubt whether he could steal Jather''s bloodline on the holy path with so many eyes watching. Chapter 32: A Challenge Chapter 32: A Challenge The Holy Light Continent had traces of his mother, and anyone who knew hisnmother wouldn''t dare do anything strange to him They will even take the initiative to be friends with him. ALU doesn''t know which ces have traces of his mother, but Alu knows that in the near future, he won''t be able to go to those ces. And even if he went to those ces, other than the Holy Light continent, people elsewhere would clearly not know the connection between him and his mother. Using the background to bully others is an extremely despicable and embarrassing act even for Alu, but Alu is also not a person who likes to waste opportunities. At least for the time being when he was still very weak. After Alu said his aim, Alu stared at Old Hodus'' face. However, to Alu''s surprise, there was no change in expression on Old Hodus'' face. He still looked as rxed as before. "Tsk tsk tsk..." Old Hodus suddenly chuckled. And after that, he suddenly got up from his chair. "Come on follow me." Old Hodus then invited Alu. Alu who wasn''t worried about Old Hodus doing something to him casually followed behind Old Hodus. At this moment, Old Hodus walked towards the door to the restaurant''s kitchen. None of the waitresses stopped Old Hodus, which meant that the restaurant belonged to the Holy Light n. After entering the door, Alu saw the restaurant kitchen. And at the end of the kitchen, there is another door. Old Hodus led Alu to the door. Click... After the door was opened, Alu saw a tunnel that led to the underground behind the door. "Come on in, this is my n''s secret room." Said Old Hodus. The tunnel has a very longdder. Alu estimated that thedder might be up to a kilometer long. When he reached the bottom of the stairs, Alu found a veryrge basement. Looking further, Alu even saw several tunnels leading further underground. "What did you bring me here for, old man?" Alu then asked Old Hodus. "Well, because you want my grandson''s bloodline, you can ask the person directly. I''ve called him, soon he wille." Replied Old Hodus in a rxed tone. "Oh." ALU was a little surprised by Old Hodus'' answer. "Looks like you don''t mind me taking your grandson''s bloodline." "You''re still too young, son. In the cultivation world, when you are weak, there are too many things that will leave you with no other choice but to keep your head down." Replied Old Hodus. "I know your enemy is your son who left the n. Can your son make you bow your head?" ALU doesn''t know much about the background of the Holy Light n conflict. Alu asked because he wanted to find out. "Mmm." Alu''s words made Old Hodus shake his head. "Actually he is not my son, he is just my adopted son. Of course, even though he is very strong now, it is still not enough to make me keep my head down. The problem is; When he went to the outside world, he had be an extremely strong expert disciple. And the master ns to help him get revenge." "Oh, I see." The first information did not interest Alu, but the second information. If there was an expert who could terrify a peak Nirvana stage like Old Hodus, it would definitely be someone with Cultivation of the Earthly Nirvana stage. "But old man, even if you help me, I can''t do anything to your enemy..." said Alu. If Old Hodus volunteered to give Alu the bloodline of his grandson, Alu would be considered indebted to Old Hodus. Just helping to protect his grandson on the holy path was clearly not enough to repay that debt of gratitude. Considering the current crisis of the Holy Light n, waiting for Alu to mature was clearly pointless. "Oh, you are a smart old man." Alu suddenly thought of something that made him immediately understand Old Hodus'' purpose. Old Hodus'' real aim was not to make him indebted to him, but to make his mother indebted him for helping her son. Alu'' mother may not be able to return the favor because she is not here, but the people she sent can do it for her. Old Joz is definitely that person. "By the way, my Holy Light n actually doesn''t have a special bloodline like you might imagine. Otherwise, how could my n only live on this tiny ind." Old Hodus suddenly said something that caught Alu''s interest. Alu then looked at Old Hodus with a questioning expression. "Jather''s bloodline is an external object. If it really was his, his talent would naturally be even more extraordinary. In fact it is the blood essence that my n ancestor obtained in the past. Unfortunately Jather wasn''t strong enough to refined it. But it ispatible with him." Said Old Hodus. "Oh." Alu became more interested when he heard that. Just when Alu wanted to ask more, the sound of footsteps suddenly echoed from the tunnel stairs. Alu looked back when he heard the sound of those footsteps. Some time after Alu looked back, he saw a white haired young maning. "Jather." Alu immediately recognized the young man when he saw it. When Jather arrived at the basement, he greeted Old Hodus first before looking at Alu. There weren''t many expressions on his face as he stared at Alu. "For the sake of the n that gave birth to and raised me, I can do anything. Since you want my n blood essence, I will naturally give it to you." Jather suddenly spoke. "But before that, I want you to convince me first." While saying that, Jather who had just arrived suddenly let off his aura. "I hope you ept my challenge and show your strength to me." Said Jather. ... Chapter 33: Taking Jathers Blood Essence Chapter 33: Taking Jather''s Blood Essence Jather''s first words made Alu want to praise him for being such a filial son. However, the burst of aura from Jather''s body made Alu narrow his eyes. Alu had predicted Jather''s strength beforehand, but the power he was releasing now made Alu''s expression turn serious. Jather''s spiritual source is actually still orange. Even though it had turned slightly green, it was still iparable to a true fourth stage spiritual source. What really surprised Alu was Jather''s amount of spiritual sources. It actually exceeds seven thousand spiritual sources. With Jather''s cultivation at only the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, that number was indeed quite astonishing. After all, the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage usually only had around eight thousand spiritual sources. When Jather reached the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage, his spiritual source would definitely be inconceivable. "Heh, worthy of being the supreme genius in the history of the Holy Light continent." Aluplimented him as he looked at Jather. Jather didn''t respond to Alu. He just stared at Alu with cold eyes, waiting for him to ept his challenge. On the side, Old Hodus was also looking at Alu with curious eyes. He seemed to want to know how Alu would respond to Jather''s challenge. And Alu''s next words took Old Hodus by surprise. "Well, I admit that with my current strength, I will not be your opponent. So I will not ept your challenge." Said Alu. Alu''s expression looked very rxed as he said that he was weaker. Old Hodus naturally believed that Alu was weaker than his grandson with Alu''s cultivation who was still at the True Spiritual stage. It''s just that, he really didn''t expect that Alu could admit his defeat so easily without making a single excuse. Every genius is always arrogant. Even Old Hodus, who had lived a long time and experienced many setbacks in life, couldn''t easily admit that he was weaker. Jather was also so taken aback by Alu''s words that he was at a loss as to how to act. "Well, just because I don''t ept your challenge, you won''t go back on your word right?" Said Alu once again. This time Alu smiled yfully. Alu''s yful smile made even Old Hodus want to cough. Old Hodus had seen such a smile too many times. It was a smile when a young master from a great n bully a helpless person. As the ruler of the continent, Old Hodus had often seen the people of his n smile like that. He didn''t expect that there would be a day when he and his grandson would also receive such smiles. And it also happened in his own territory. Jather''s expression looked bad too. But Alu only smiled sarcastically when he saw their expressions. "Well, if it was a direct fight, I wouldn''t ept it. But if it was something else, I might still be able to ept it." Alu then offered another option. Alu''s offer made Old Hodus and Jather''s expressions calm a little. Jather, who kept staring at Alu, narrowed his eyes before he spoke again. "I don''t know why you haven''t broken through yet. But this is indeed unfair because you are still at the True Spiritual stage." Said Jather. "Then how about this. I''ll give you three chances to attack me while I don''t fight. If you can beat me, no, it''s enough if you can hurt me, I''ll admit defeat." Jather then posed another challenge. This time Jather even raised his head as he stared at Alu. "Oh." When Alu heard Jather''s words, he also looked at thetter. "It''s still eptable." Alu replied with a faint smile. "Alright. Then you can do it now." After saying that, Jather then jumped several dozen meters back. Even though Jather didn''t retract from his aura, his expression still looked rxed. He looked very confident. "Hehehe." Alu chuckled before taking a step forward. "I advise you to be careful." Alu said as he got closer to Jather. After Alu said that, he lunged straight at Jather. Boom... Boundless spiritual energy erupted from Alu''s body while bright white light shone from Alu''s body. Old Hodus and Jather were immediately taken aback when they saw Alu''s spiritual source. However, what made them even more shocked was the pressure that Alu released. Even though the pressure wasn''tparable to the pressure Jather released, it was still a pressure equivalent to that of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. Jather immediately lost his confidence the moment he felt Alu''s power. Seeing Alu''s fist getting closer to his face, Jather''s expression immediately filled with panic. Alu''s fists made him feel as if a mountain had fallen towards him. Jather made such a challenge because he thought that Alu''s strength was only equivalent to the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. But he was clearly wrong. Even if he was considered extremely strong for the Life and Death stage''s secondyer, it didn''t mean he would be fine if he took an attack with the power of the Life and Death stage secondyer. Even if he didn''t lose straight away, he would definitely be injured. Whooss... Alu''s speed immediately shot up as light shone from his body. With them only a few dozen meters away, Alu could reach Jather in an instant. Shua... When he arrived in front of Jather, Alu immediately sent his fist towards Jather''s face. Space shook wherever Alu''s fist passed. "I can feel it." When Alu''s fist was only an inch away from Jather''s face, Alu suddenly said something Jather didn''t understand. Boom... Jather didn''t have time to think. When Alu''s fist hit his face, he was immediately thrown back. "This is mine." Jather once again heard Alu''s words. Jather, and even Old Hodus couldn''t understand what Alu was saying. They could only stare at Alu in confusion. Cry.... As they looked at Alu, they suddenly heard the sound of Phoenix cry from within Alu''s body. The voice echoed so loudly that it stabbed deep into their souls. Even though it was just a sound, it still made even Old Hodus feel inferior. However,pared to Old Hodus, Jather who was being thrown was even more shocked. It was because when he heard the sound of the Phoenix cry from within Alu''s body, the blood essence stored within his body suddenly trembled. Before Jather could understand why, he suddenly felt a mysterious, invisible force creep into his body. The power was creeping towards his heart where the blood essence was. What surprised Jather even more were; he found that as that mysterious power enveloped the blood essence in his body, the blood essence that had originally looked like it wanted to rampage suddenly became extremely calm. Jather felt as though that blood essence had met a being so great that it didn''t have the courage to fight back. An instantter, Jather and Old Hodus'' eyes widened as they saw a drop of golden blood suddenly burst out of Jather''s chest. .... Chapter 34: Refining Blood Essence Chapter 34: Refining Blood Essence Apart from being golden in color, the drop of blood that spilled out from Jather''s heart also gave off a golden light that made the dark basement brightened with light. It also emitted such an incredible aura that it made Alu and the others feel like tiny ants that could be trampled on. If it weren''t for that basement being protected by a formation, the aura from that drop of golden blood would definitely be felt throughout the entire Holy Light continent. Looking at the golden blood, Alu couldn''t hide his urge to swallow it. Even his Phoenix soul looked like it was about to jump out of his body. "This is the blood essence of a Sovereign stage expert." Alu heard Charlie''s voice as he stared at the essence of the blood. "Sovereign Stage." Charlie''s words took Alupletely by surprise. "That''s right. But the true power of this blood essence seemed to have filtered out beforehand. You might not know, but the blood essence of a Sovereign stage expert, if it wasn''t covered by a stronger force, only its existence would make the heavens tremble. Since that blood essence could fall into the hands of someone from a small n, I suspect that the owner of that blood essence may have deliberately spread his blood essence to help improve the talents of people in remote ces. That person did it perhaps to find a suitable student." "So that''s how it is. But even if it''s without its true strength, it''s still enough to help me cross the line." Said Alu. "Well, but you also have to be careful bro. Since this is a very powerful expert''s blood essence, the owner of blood essence might be able to feel it if you take it." Charlie warned. Charlie''s warning made Alu immediately alert. Since blood essence was sopatible with Jather, Jather might be a suitable candidate to be a blood essence possessor''s disciple. If Alu took it, his actions would probably be considered to offend the owner of the blood essence. Even if the blood essence possessors weren''t angry that his only goal was to help others improve their talents, Alu still didn''t want his existence to be known to the blood essence possessors. "I hope my Phoenix soul can cover it." Said Alu. There is no other choice. Matters rted to Sovereign stage existence, Alu had no way of dealing with them. Even an expert at Old Hodus'' level might not be able to do anything about it. After Alu spoke to Charlie, a drop of gold colored blood floating in the air had arrived in front of Alu. When Alu took a closer look at the blood essence, his desire to swallow it got so big that he forgot his previous worries. "I''m going to refined it now." Said Alu. In the Sleeping Dragon city, there was no safer ce than this ce to refine that blood essence. If Alu brought out the blood essence from that ce, the experts residing in Sleeping Dragon City would definitely sense it. After Alu''s words, Alu immediately directed his hand towards the blood essence. Whooss... However, just as his hand was about to touch the blood essence, Alu felt an invisible force that immediately pushed his hand away. "Damn, this actually still has the strength to resist." ALU grumbled when he saw that. "But don''t think you can run away from me." After saying that, Alu then opened his mouth. And as soon as Alu opened his mouth, an invisible force suddenly burst out of Alu''s mouth. The Phoenix cry once again echoed from within Alu''s body, and the moment that happened, the blood essence that had stopped in front of Alu, started moving again. This time it headed into Alu''s mouth. Gulp.... When the blood essence entered his mouth, Alu immediately swallowed the blood essence. Buzzz... Cry... Gold colored light instantly emanated from Alu''s body while Phoenix''s cry echoed even louder right after Alu swallowed the blood essence. Even though Charlie said the power of the blood essence had been filtered out, only after he had swallowed the blood essence did Alu realize how powerful it was. It might just be a drop of blood, but Alu felt as if what he was swallowing was an enormous mountain. If an ordinary person ingested that blood essence, even if that person had cultivation at the Nirvana stage, their body would definitely explode immediately. Sensing that blood essence power, Alu quickly used his Phoenix soul power to refine the blood essence. Berkobar... mes of extremely hot ck mes surged from within Alu''s body, and in just an instant, it instantly engulfed the entire basement. Old Hodus who saw that immediately grabbed his grandson who was in the distance before enveloping him in his spiritual energy. "What a terrifying fire. I''ve never seen a fire like this. Even the mes belonging to the Fire Spirit n are not as strong as these mes." Said Old Hodus when he saw the fire of Alu. His old face was filled with surprise. The phoenix cries that were constantly echoing also made Old Hodus feel ufortable. While the mes outside took Old Hodus by surprise, the mes inside Alu''s body were even more terrifying. The blood essence that looked like it couldn''t be destroyed quickly melted away as it burned by the Phoenix mes. The melted blood essence then turned into boundless spiritual energy so that it looked like it could form a long river. Inside Alu''s body, there are three ss balls that emit a spiritual aura. The three ss balls are actually Alu''s spiritual world. When a Spiritual Warrior manages to form a spiritual world, it means that they have entered the True Spiritual stage. And people at the True Spiritual stage will form two more spiritual worlds before fusing them and turning them into a Yin-Yang symbol. At this moment, spiritual energy from the melting blood essence flowed into the three Alu spiritual worlds. The moment that happened, Alu''s spiritual source also surged at an unimaginable speed. It only took less than three breaths before Alu''s spiritual source reached two thousand nine hundred and ny-nine. It may only take one more spiritual source before it reaches three thousand, but no matter how much spiritual energy enters Alu''s spiritual world, Alu''s spiritual source cannot actually increase any more. Going beyond the limit is an act against heaven. Even if it was something that could still be done, it could not be done easily. It required such a huge price that even the ruler of a continent like Old Hodus could not afford it. Luckily the blood essence of a Sovereign stage expert was truly something extremely extraordinary. It was something that even Earthly Nirvana stage experts would fight to the death just to fight over it. Even though Alu''s spiritual source had not yet increased, the spiritual energy from the blood essence was still very much so that Alu felt like it would not be used up even if he absorbed it for one day. Of course Alu also knew that going beyond the limit was something a thousand times more difficult than breaking through to the Life and Death stage. It''s not something that can be done in a short period of time. Hence, after his spiritual source reached its limit, Alu who was previously standing chose to sit cross-legged before continuing his cultivation. About half an hourter, bit by bit, Alu''s third thousand spiritual source also slowly formed. The spiritual source has the shape of a sphere the size of an egg. At this moment, even though Alu''s three thousandth spiritual source had not yet fully formed, there were already quite a number of specks of spiritual light gathering in a circle. "This boy." Old Hodus who was watching from the side couldn''t help but open his mouth when he saw Alu starting to form the three thousandth spiritual source. "However with this boy''s talent, cultivating in the thousand inds region, even if it''s in the Spiritual Academy, it will only waste his talent." Said Old Hodus as he shook his head. "Oh, I suddenly remembered something." While Old Hodus wasmenting Alu''s talent, he suddenly thought of something. "This should be for my n members. But unfortunately no one is talented enough to go there. What if I send him to that ce." When Old Hodus said that, he took out something from his storage ring. It is a token. When Jather who was beside Old Hodus saw the token, she immediately changed her expression. "Grandpa, you..." .... Chapter 35: Break-Through Chapter 35: Break-Through ALU who was currently focused on his cultivation was oblivious to Old Hodus'' n. After several hours of Alu absorbing spiritual energy from the blood essence, Alu''s spiritual source, the three thousandth had almostpletely formed. Of course, since Alu had not yet reached the Life and Death stage, an increase in a mere spiritual source was hardly worth mentioning. However, while his strength had not increased much, Alu could feel his cultivation foundation bing even more solid and extraordinary. And that solid foundation made Alu''s cultivation talent once again soar. The Nirvana King stage in the Holy Light continent was a stage that even supreme geniuses would not dare to underestimate, yet now, Alu felt as if the Nirvana King stage was no more than a step ahead of him. Even though it took some time to reach that step, Alu felt, even if he was just cultivating orthodoxically without using any resources, he was sure he could reach it within a few years. Of course, with Alu''s ambition, he would not cultivate that way. In the Holy Light continent, the Nirvana King stage might already be considered the highest pinnacle, but in the vast outside world, it really was nothing. There are too many geniuses like Alu who underestimate that stage. ... Boom... Several hourster, Alu''s body suddenly spurted out boundless spiritual energy as Alu''s three spiritual worlds began to merge into one. Alu''s spiritual source had already reached three thousand and Alu didn''t want to dy his breakthrough anymore. On the side, as Old Hodus and Jather watched how the three spiritual worlds of Alu merged, they were once again stunned. What stunned them was how the three Alu spiritual worlds merged. Normally, whenever someone broke through the cultivation stage, they would do it very carefully. Even for supreme geniuses, they didn''t dare to be careless. When theybined their three spiritual worlds they would do it in a very slow way. People say a little mistake whenbining the three spiritual worlds can cause the spiritual world to crack and explode. But right now, when Alubined his three spiritual worlds, he was doing it in an uncontroble and arrogant manner. To Old Hodus and Jather''s eyes, Alu didn''t seem like he was fusing the spiritual worlds, but the rubber balls. "Sigh." Old Hodus who saw that could only sigh. "Geniuses always leave ordinary people like me speechless." Said Old Hodus. As he said that, he couldn''t help but stare at his grandson. At this moment, Jather really looked like he had lost his spirit. As the highest talent of the Holy Light n, he was always proud, but what Alu did this time made him start to doubt whether he really was still a genius. Looking at his grandson, Old Hodus only shook his head without saying anything. Boom... When Old Hodus shook his head, Alu''s body erupted once again. But the eruption was times more violent than before. The three Alu spiritual worlds easily merged and the moment they merged into, it began to change color. ck and white began to fill each side of Alu''s spiritual world. Currently, Alu''s spiritual world that has merged into one is in the process of bing a Yin-Yang symbol. And when that happened, Alu''s spiritual source also jumped drastically. 3100 3200 4000 In one breath, Alu''s spiritual source instantly reaches four thousand spiritual sources. And of course, it doesn''t stop there. As the spiritual world started to be increasingly ck and white, Alu''s spiritual source continued to soar up as well. 5000 6000 7000 8000 Only a short timeter, Alu''s spiritual source had already reached eight thousand, and after that, Alu''s spiritual source only increased by a few more before stopping. It stopped after eight thousand one hundred spiritual resources, and the number instantly dumbfounded Old Hodus. Even Jather, who seemed to have lost his spirit, immediately opened his mouth. Eight thousand, that was an astonishing number. And that only happened right after Alu broke through. When his cultivation became more and more stable, who knew how much spiritual source Alu would have. Old Hodus himself had seen several geniuses who reached eight thousand spiritual sources when they broke through to the Life and Death stage, but that happened in an extremely powerful outside world. But in the Holy Light continent, even in the thousand inds region, Old Hodus had never seen it. Some timeter, Alu who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed amidst the ck mes opened his eyes. Alu''s eyes became even darker, and they looked more and more mysterious like ck holes in the starry sky. "Incredible. The cultivation stage breakthrough is truly extraordinary." Said Alu. As Alu said that, the Yin-Yang symbol flying above Alu''s head flew towards Alu''s hand. It thennded on Alu''s palm. And Alu looked at the Yin-Yang symbol with a faint smile. The Yin-Yang symbol might not be something to be considered extraordinary and most Nirvana stage experts didn''t really care about it, but for Alu, it was one of his paths to the highest peak. "Right now you may be just a small object, but in the future, even this world will bow down to you." Said Alu. "Huh." Alu then took a breath while holding his palm. When Alu opened his palm once again, his Yin-Yang symbol had already disappeared from his hand. The ck mes that covered the basement also returned to Alu''s body. When Alu stood back up, his body had stopped emitting spiritual aura so he really looked like an ordinary person. After Alu stood up, he then looked at Old Hodus and Jather who were also staring at him. "Well, I didn''t expect my goal to be aplished so quickly." Said Alu to Old Hodus and Jather. "I don''t know if anyone is stronger than me on the holy pathter. But there shouldn''t be people from the continent of Holy Light who can hold back my power. I guarantee you, the plot to kill your grandson will never happen." Alu then spoke to Old Hodus. "Well, but I''ll only help deal with the people from the Holy Light continent. If your grandson has problems with outsiders, I won''t help anymore." Alu added. Alu was actually toozy to help Jather. But since the Holy Light n was still the ruler of the continent and their strength wasn''t weak either, Alu chose to give them a little face. But Alu didn''t want to waste too much time on Jather either. Alu ns after he enters the holy pathter, he will immediately kill Krinn who is the main mastermind. With Krinn''s death, Alu is sure their ns will fall apart too. As for the rest, Jather should be able to handle them on his own. Alu''s words made Jather''s expression ugly as he felt like a useless person who needed protection. Actually Jather himself was not afraid of Krinn and his group. The reason he gave Alu his own blood essence was because he wanted to save his n. However, Alu''s words sounded like he waspletely incapable of oveing Krinn and the others. This made him grip his fist. But because of Alu''s status, he chose to hold back his anger. "Okay, then I''ll go first." Alu said once again when he saw Old Hodus not speaking. After Alu said that, Alu then turned around before stepping towards the stairs in the tunnel. "Wait." Right before Alu took a step, Old Hodus who had previously not spoken suddenly called out to Alu. "What is wrong?" Alu asked and turned around once again. After turning around, Alu saw Old Hodus take a breath. And after Old Hodus took a breath, he then threw a token at Alu. Alu epted the token and looked at the token with a confused expression. "I know you don''t want to live in a remote ce like this region. The token you hold can help you go to the center of our domain and join the faction there." Said Old Hodus. ALU who heard Old Hodus'' words was stunned once again. Chapter 36: Five Elements Sect Chapter 36: Five Elements Sect Domain? When Alu chatted with Old Joz on the spiritual ship a while ago, Alu already knew enough about the structure of the Hundred Miracles World. ording to Old Joz; The Hundred Miracles World was divided into many domains. Each domain also has a different size and strength. But no matter which domain it was, it was still veryrge with many regions in it. And the thousand inds region was only one of the regions in the Rising Sun Domain. The Rising Sun Domain could only be considered a small domain, but the domain itself still had a fairlyrge continent in the middle. The continent is also called the Rising Sun. Although the Rising Sun continent was not as big as a continent ruled by a Heavenly Nirvana stage expert, it was still a very wide ce, and naturally, it was also a gathering ce for many extremely powerful experts. In that ce, even a n led by a Nirvana stage peak expert would only be considered a small n. It was a very prosperous ce with countless opportunities. For an aged expert like Old Hodus, that ce might not matter much anymore, but for a younger generation like Alu, it was an excellent ce to flourish. Besides, on that continent there was also a holy path that was much greater. Alu naturally craved to go to that ce. Unfortunately Alu really has no way of going there. The Rising Sun Continent is said to be far north of the thousand inds region, and before it reaches that continent, there are several regions that must be passed. It was such a great distance that even Nirvana stage experts who were strong enough feltzy to go through. After Alu looked at the token in his hand, Alu once again looked at Old Hodus, waiting for him to give an exnation. "The Rising Sun Continent is divided into seven territories, and each territory has a master called the seven holynds. They are the strongest faction in the continent. The token in your hand is a token to join one of the holynds called the Five Elements Sect. As long as you used that token, you would immediately arrive at the Five Elements Sect''s trial ground. The sect epts disciples all the time. As long as you can pass their trials, you can join them." Old Hodus spoke once again to exin. When Alu heard Old Hodus'' words, he couldn''t help but smile happily. Alu naturally already knows about the seven holynds. Hearing that he could join one of the holynds, he naturally felt very excited. Looking at the token in his hand, Alu began to grip the token tighter. ALU doesn''t think too much. He immediately decided to use the tokenter to join the Five Elements Sect. Compared to the Spiritual Academy, the Five Elements Sect clearly had more prospects. Even if it was someone else, they would definitely take the same decision as Alu if they had the chance. "Then why are you giving this to me?" After winning himself over, Alu then looked and asked Old Hodus. "Well, it''s not easy to get past their trials." Old Hodus shook his head. "Even with your current strength, you might not be able to pass their trials. But if you can continue like this when you reach the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage, you may have a chance to join the sect. Also, you must not be more than fifteen years old when you take the trial." Old Hodus added. "Oh, I see." Alu nodded after hearing Old Hodus'' exnation. In order to pass the trial, one must have a very strong Life and Death stage cultivation, and it must be reached before turning sixteen. Whether it was Alu or Jather, they were now in their mid-fifteen years. And currently their cultivation is only at the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. If they cultivated in the normal way, they might not be able to reach the thirdyer before turning sixteen. Of course, if they used a lot of cultivation resources, they might still be able to reach the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. However if the cultivation resources they used were just ordinary cultivation resources, it might not be good for their cultivation foundation. Their strength will also be affected. "Even I''m not sure I can achieve that." ALU thinks. "Unless I get lots of extraordinary opportunities on the holy pathter." Through that Five Elements Sect trial, Alu now knew that he was actually quite far behind whenpared to the geniuses from the Rising Sun Continent. ALU didn''t doubt his cultivation talent after he awakened the Phoenix soul. However, because he lived in a remote ce, he was quite far behind. "Now, are you sure you can pass their trials, son." Said Old Hodus with a faint smile as Alu was pensive. "I do not know." Since Alu wasn''t sure either, he could only say those words as an answer. "But since you have already handed this token to me, I will of course try it. I will leave after entering the holy path." Said Alu. "Mm, I wish you sess. If you fail, it really wastes a tremendous opportunity. Even the other ruling ns, only a few have the chance to join the holynd." Said Old Hodus. "You don''t have to worry about that. But old man, just because you gave me this, it doesn''t mean I''ll give you any help in the future." Replied Alu. After Alu said that, Alu immediately went up the stairs, leaving Old Hodus who was stunned. After Alu disappeared from the stairs, Old Hodus shook his head. "It''s up to you son. I just hope there will be famous experts whoe from my continent in the future." Said Old Hodus with a smile. ... A whileter, Alu walked out of the Holy Light n''s restaurant. It was evening when Alu came out of the restaurant. After exiting the restaurant, Alu immediately walked towards the headquarters of the Phoenix Kingdom. While on the way, Alu took out his mother''s box. As Alu held the box one more time, he began to feel the change from the box. Previously, even though the box really looked ordinary, it gave Alu the feeling that it couldn''t be opened. But now, Alu felt the box could be opened easily if he wanted to. Feeling that, Alu had the desire to open it immediately. But Alu, who knew he didn''t have time now, immediately suppressed his desire. Tomorrow morning is when the holy path opens. ALU didn''t know what happened after she opened the box left by her mother, but Alu knew that the blood essence in the box wasn''t the same as the blood essence of a Sovereign stage expert. To be sure, one night would not be enough for him to take care of it. "I will open it when I enter the holy pathter." ALU decided. "It is the safest ce. At least no experts above the Life and Death stage will be able to enter." Said Alu. Chapter 37: Information Chapter 37: Information Alu sends Zaden information about everything that happened today via the Phoenix Kingdom headquarters. As for what Zaden decidedter, Alu didn''t care anymore. After sending that information, Alu went to an inn in the middle of the city. It was night now, and the registered people also returned to rest. Tomorrow is the day they enter the holy path. ... Not long after Alu entered the inn, Roux and Reva also came to the inn. When they came, they also brought a scroll. "Your Highness, this is information about people from another continent." Reva handed the scroll to Alu. "And this." Reva then took out a green jade. "Young master Krinn said this jade we can use to trace the whereabouts of other people who hold this jade in the holy pathter." Said Reva. "Oh." ALU takes the scroll and jade in Reva''s hand. ALU keeps the scroll first before looking at the jade Krinn gave curiously. In order for it to be able to trace other jades on the mysterious holy path, it was clear that the origin of jade was not simple. ording to what Alu knew so far, the strongest factions in the region of a thousand inds also didn''t have any external objects that could help on the holy path. "Right. If I hold this jade, Krinn might be able to feel my existence." ALU thinks. If possible, Alu doesn''t want anyone to know that he kills Krinnter. But now it is clear that things are not that easy. When Alu moves towards Krinn with a suspicious move, Krinn might suspect him. "Well, I''ll think about itter." "All right, you two can go." ALU then said to Roux and Reva. After the two people left, Alu put away Krinn''s jade before opening the scroll of information. The Holy Light Continent is only one of the many continents that have sent their younger generations on the holy path. Although the Holy Light continent was quite strong, there were several continents that were stronger. On those continents, naturally there were several younger generations who were stronger than Jather. Alu even heard that there are several younger generations who have cultivated in the Spiritual Academy since they were children. Those people, Alu naturally had to take notice. When Alu opened the scroll, a row of names and pictures of young people appeared in front of him. Below their name, there is also information about them. The names are even ranked. Even though those people might not have fought before, ranks could still be made by looking at the background of their spiritual source and the strength they had disyed in recent times. There are many names, but Alu only pays attention to names that are ranked fifteen and above. Alu started reading from the ground up. But even from rank fifteen, nothing really caught Alu''s interest. ALU only stopped when he saw Jather''s name. Jather was ranked ten. "Interestingly, this brat is actually ranked tenth, beating many geniuses from other continents." Said Alu. Jather''s rank could be said to be quite high considering that her n was only in the top thirty. After pausing at Jather''s name for a moment, ALU continued reading upward. As for the names above Jather''s name, Alu began reading their information slowly. From the ninth to seventh ranks, each of them had a very strong background. Their faction had at least three peak Nirvana stage experts. And they also control several continents. "Mm. Judging from this information, their strength appears to be even stronger than Jather''s." Alu nodded while reading their information. "Even I have to be careful of them with my current cultivation." Said Alu. The spiritual source of those people may still be inferior to Alu, but it really isn''t that far away. What''s more, they''ve also been in the 1styer of the Life and Death stage for quite some time and might be able to break through in the near future. If they broke through to the secondyer, their spiritual source would definitely surge by arge amount. At that time, even Alu wasn''t sure he could beat them. When Alu continued looking at the name above, he finally narrowed his eyes. From the sixth to the second rank. Those five people were said to have joined the Spiritual Academy since young, and currently their cultivation was already at the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. There is no record of their current spiritual source, but there is no doubt that they are very strong. After all, they have been able to join the Spiritual Academy since they were young, it proves that their talent is far above others. "They cannot be underestimated. I suspect their cultivation has already reached the peak of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage." Said Alu. "And the first." Alu then looked at the person who was ranked first. Zaden. When Alu saw the person''s name, he couldn''t help but be surprised because that person''s name was actually the same as his father''s name. "I wonder what''s so special about this guy." Alu said before seeing Zaden''s information. And when Alu saw the information, Alu was really shocked. First; that person didn''t actually cultivate in the Spiritual Academy. His origin is also unknown. That person is said to have suddenly appeared one month ago, and what was even more surprising was; ever since his appearance, he had actually challenged five people who had already joined the Spiritual Academy. And of course, he won all five of those challenges which saw him climb to number one. "Is he an outsider?" Alu wondered when he saw that information. "Huh. It doesn''t matter who you are and where youe from. If you dare to get in my way, I won''t have any mercy on you." Said Alu with cold eyes. Swish... After Alu said that, ck mes suddenly red up in his hand and immediately burned the information scroll to ashes. After that, Alu then walked to the sofa in his room before sitting there. Alu then closed his eyes and meditated. His cultivation had just broken through, and for tonight, Alu wanted to stabilize his cultivation first. ... Chapter 38: Trouble Coming Chapter 38: Trouble Coming As the sun gradually rose, the center of Sleeping Dragon city was already very much alive as countless people came from all over. There may be only a few people who can enter the holy path, but that doesn''t hinder people''s desire to see. When the portal of the holy path openster, people can still get a glimpse of what the holy path looks like. Besides, even though people couldn''t keep an eye on what was going on inside the holy path, they could still find out through the headquarters of the Spiritual Academy. As the controllers of the holy path in the territory of a thousand inds, even though the Spiritual Academy also didn''t have the ability to supervise the holy path, they could still know a few things. For example, they could find out the result of the battle recorded by the holy path tablet. And the results of that battle willter be spread by them through their branch headquarters. Even if they couldn''t directly supervise the entire sacred path, they would still wait for news. If there was a name from their n, it meant that their n members who had entered the holy path had benefited quite a lot. It was clearly the happy news they were looking forward to. Alu, Roux, and Reva returned to the branch headquarters of the Spiritual Academy early. When they got there, the ce was already filled with people. Those people surrounded the stronghold of the Spiritual Academy so that only the entrance to the fortress gate could be passed. Of course, only people who entered the holy path could enter the gates. Alu and the others easily passed the people and entered the fort''s gates. Even though they had arrived early, there were actually quite a number of participants by the time they got there. ALU even saw three people who were from the Kingdom of the Phoenix. The three people also possessed the cultivation of the Life and Death stage of the firstyer, which allowed them to easily enter the holy path. It''s just that, their cultivation might be increased by force so that their foundations don''t look very stable. Zaden certainly didn''t give up on his Phoenix kingdom so easily. Even though those people might not be able to participate on the main stage, they could still roam the periphery. If they are lucky to get something, their talents can still jump dramatically. The people from the Kingdom of the Phoenix were actually also staring at Alu and the others. When they looked at Alu and the others they were seen whispering. They may suspect the identity of Alu and the others, but they choose to act as if they don''t know each other. "Tch..." Alu just sneered when he saw them. Compared to Roux and Reva, they were not worth mentioning. After staring at them for a moment, Alu stared at another direction. In that direction, Alu could feel Elizabeth''s presence. Even if Alu wasn''t looking, Alu could still feel Elizabeth''s presence because she had immediately felt a cold gaze ever since she entered the fort. When he saw Elizabeth, Alu slightly narrowed his eyes because he saw Elizabeth was actually with some young men. "Are they people from the Full Moon Temple?" ALU thinks while looking at them. And while Alu was thinking, the people from the Full Moon Temple were also staring at him. Those people might not feel his gaze, but they must have felt Elizabeth''s gaze. "Mm..." After staring at him, Alu looked at the people from the Full Moon Temple then talked to Elizabeth. ALU doesn''t know what they are talking about, but after they have spoken, the people suddenly walk towards him. Seeing them approaching him, Alu couldn''t help but stare at Elizabeth once again. ALU could naturally guess that those people must have been provoked by Elizabeth to cause trouble for him. And when Alu looked at Elizabeth once again, Alu even felt the scorn behind the hood that covered Elizabeth''s head. "This woman." Reva who was standing beside Alu couldn''t help but exim in an annoyed tone. Seeing all that, Reva naturally understood what was happening. Not long after Reva spoke, the people who had beening at them had arrived right in front of them. Alu immediately narrowed his eyes at those people. He then looked at the youth who was leading at the front. Just by looking at his position, Alu could immediately tell that the young man was the young master of the Full Moon Temple, Turi. Seeing Turi''s expression, ALU could immediately tell what kind of person Turi was When someone displeases him, he will definitely not hesitate to cause trouble for that person. He was the most hated type of young master in the cultivation world. When Turi arrived in front of Alu, he also stared at thetter. "Only the True Spiritual stage." Turi then spoke in a disgusted tone as he sensed Alu''s cultivation. Since ALU didn''t want to be suspected, he purposely hid his cultivation when he arrived at the ce. Although it wouldn''t be strange for him to suddenly break through, but the current state was definitely not the right time. Moreover, his body had already reached the Life and Death stage. If people found out that he had also reached the Life and Death stage in energy cultivation, he would probably attract many people''s attention. After Turi said Alu''s cultivation, he even went so far as to spread his soul senses into Alu''s body. Since Alu''s entire body was covered and his face was barely visible, one could only see Alu''s face if they investigated with their soul senses. It was naturally an immodest act. "Is there something?" Alu then asked in a cold tone. ALU doesn''t care if he is ignored, but Alu definitely won''t allow himself to be insulted. If it weren''t for the unsuitable ce, Alu would have killed Turi right then and there. "Heh." Turi was a little stunned after hearing Alu''s words. He looked at Alu once again. Besides, the smell of conflict between them also made them attract the attention of many people. "See, who are they?" "They seem to have offended the Full Moon Temple." "Oh, yesterday I saw those people following young master Krinn." Several people whispered. Even though there were quite a lot of conflicts in the ce because there were a lot of peopleing from various hostile factions, those conflicts didn''t really catch people''s attention. But this time was clearly different, after all, one of the parties to the conflict came from one of the strongest factions on the continent. "I don''t know who you are, but because you have offended Elizabeth, that means you offended me too." Turi then spoke. Turi''s mouth seemed to curl up after he said that. And while Alu was waiting for what Turi would do, Alu suddenly felt a burst of spiritual energy from Turi. The burst of spiritual energy charged at him and tried to suppress his body. With Alu''s current strength, Turi''s power was definitely not enough to influence him. But Alu also didn''t want to reveal his true strength. Hence, Alu could only release his body strength. Busss... Alu only released a little of his body strength, but with just a little of his strength, it was enough to withstand Turi''s burst of spiritual energy. If it were people with ordinary Life and Death stage cultivation, they would definitely be forced to their knees by Turi''s burst of spiritual energy. However, it cannot affect Alu. Turi knitted his brows when he saw that Alu was fine. "Heh, so you have some abilities. No wonder you dare to be arrogant in front of this young master." Turi said with a sarcastic tone. "If you want to fight, you can wait until we enter the holy path." Replied Alu. Hearing Alu''s answer, Turi changed his expression once again. "Good, very good. In that case, this young master will be waiting for you on the holy path. I hope you don''t fall before we meet." After saying that, Turi then turned to leave. The people who followed behind Turi also provoked Alu before they turned around. But they didn''t know, when they turned around, Alu''s gaze had already turned very cold. "If I don''t ughter all of you, I better lose my Phoenix soul." Said Alu in a low voice. Before this, Alu had even killed many innocent people. How could he let the people who deliberately targeted him stay alive. ... Chapter 39: Holy Path Chapter 39: Holy Path "Hmph..." Alu looked at Elizabeth once again while snorting coldly through the voice transmission. Elizabeth''s actions this time really made Alu unhappy. Unfortunately, Elizabeth immediately cut their voice transmission right after Alu snorted. If not, Alu would have said a few derisive words. The two of them then looked away from each other after a moment of staring at each other. After that, Alu no longer paid attention to Elizabeth. Alu also no longer felt Elizabeth''s gaze. But Alu still felt the gaze of Turi and his followers. Sometimeter, more participants gathered. Krinn''s group, and the group from the other second tier factions have also arrived. When they came, Alu could feel the presence of tracer jade in all the members of the second tier faction. Previously only people from the Dark Moon n hade to Krinn while the other second tier factions left with Jather. But the fact that they were also holding the tracking jade Krinn had given them meant that they had also joined forces with Krinn to kill Jather. It''s just that Alu didn''t feel the tracking jade from the people from the Full Moon Temple. This made Alu a little surprised. Given the strength of the Full Moon Temple, there was no way they would know nothing about the Sleeping Dragon city lord''s ns, and of course, there was no way the Sleeping Dragon city lord wouldn''t invite them. The reason why the other factions joined the Sleeping Dragon city lord, of course, apart from their own advantage, it was also because they were quite confident in the Sleeping Dragon city lord''s victory. It was precisely because of that belief that they had no other choice but to follow the wishes of the Sleeping Dragon city lord. It''s because they don''t dare to refuse. After all, if the Sleeping Dragon city lord managed to overthrow the Holy Light n and rule the continent, he might cause trouble for those who didn''t help him. They may cooperate for a fee, but obviously not just anyone can refuse. ALU has no guesses why Full Moon Temple wasn''t involved. Or they still support the Holy Light n. While Alu was thinking, the most awaited group finally came to the ce. It was of course the group from the Holy Light n led by Jather. Alu stopped thinking when he saw theming. "Oh." When Alu looked at Jather one more time, he found that Jather''s face was actually a little pale. Previously, after Alu took the blood essence from Jather, Alu didn''t pay much attention to it anymore. But looking at him now, it was clear that the loss of blood essence had also affected Jather. People who didn''t know what happened started whispering when they saw Jather looking like he was hurt. Krinn also looked surprised when he saw it. Unfortunately no one can know why. Even though Alu met Old Hodus and Jather in the city of Sleeping Dragon, their encounter clearly left no trace. With Old Hodus'' strength, not even the Sleeping Dragon city lord could keep an eye on them. If not, Krinn would definitely not cooperate with Alu if he found out that Alu met Jather. ... Not long after Jather''s arrival, several people finally emerged from the main pavilion of the ce. Most of those people were youths in their twenties. But in the lead was a middle-aged man who looked very strong. The middle aged man was hiding his aura, but just by looking at it, anyone could feel how strong he was. When that middle aged man appeared, everyone''s gazes were immediately directed towards him. He walked towards the crowd of young people who were about to enter the holy path. After stopping, he stared at the crowd of young people for a few moments before opening his mouth. "First; before the holy path opens, I would like to say a few things." Said the middle-aged man. "Although the holy path holds many opportunities that can send you soaring into the sky in one step, it is also a very dangerous ce. Apart from your fellowmen, in that ce, you will also be dealing with many extremely dangerous beasts. And when you enter the holy path, there is no way for you to get out. If you are hurt, you can only hide in safe ces. But even if you can hide, there are always more that end in death. In that ce, no one will protect you. Even if you are the prince of a kingdom, you will still die when you have to die." The middle aged man''s voice echoed throughout the field where people were gathered. The young people who heard his words couldn''t help but change their expressions. "So, before the holy path opens, I will remind those of you who wish to retreat to retreat now before it''s toote. Remember, you only have one life. When you die, everything will end there. Nothing can bring you back." He said once again But even though the people changed their expressions, nothing moved from where they were. They naturally already know that. But no matter how dangerous the ce called the holy path was, they would never back down. "Very good." The middle aged man nodded with a satisfied expression as he looked at the young faces that seemed to have made up their minds. Even though he was giving them a warning, it was clear he would rather see them move forward. With a smile on his face, the middle aged man once again continued his words. "I like young people who are passionate. To further raise your spirits, I can honestly say that in the past, my talent was so mediocre that I barely qualified to enter the holy path." He said. And when people heard the middle aged man''s words, everyone''s expression changed once again. Of course no one would have expected that someone who was barely qualified to enter the holy path could reach such a level. After all, even though no one knew how strong that middle aged man was, there was no doubt that he was very strong. How could such a strong person only have mediocre talent. There were many geniuses in the ce, but none of them dared to say that they could reach the level of that middle aged man. "Of course, it''s all because of the holy path. Just because of one fortune I achieved there, I managed to reach my current level." The middle aged man continued his words as confusion filled everyone''s expressions. "I am an example of how extraordinary the holy path is. If you have a destiny, you may get what I have got." After the middle aged man''s words, there was no longer anyone who looked doubtful and nervous. Everyone was immediately filled with excitement. Some people even started shouting to immediately open the holy path. Even Alu was filled with anticipation. Of course, what Alu wanted wasn''t a small fortune like that of that middle-aged man. What Alu wants is the best of the best, namely the blessing of the holy path. ... "All right, we can start now." The middle aged man then spoke to the Spiritual Academy disciples behind him. "Mm." The disciples nodded simultaneously in response. After which, they then moved separately to the open area in the middle of the ce. They move to certain positions. And after they arrived at their respective positions, the middle aged man who had not moved also started to move. He jumped directly into the middle of the Spiritual Academy disciples. "Now, activate formation." The middle aged man then shouted. After his words, each of the Spiritual Academy disciples suddenly released spiritual energy. That spiritual energy surged from their bodies before connecting as they arrived just above the middle aged man. Buzzz... After all the spiritual energy is connected, it then releases another energy which then forms a circle of energy. The middle aged man who was just below the circle lifted his head up before he raised his right hand towards the energy circle above his head. Whooss... Spiritual energy that looked like an ocean wave then surged from the middle aged man''s hand. It surged towards the energy circle above. Buzzz... That circle of energy suddenly spun as it merged with the spiritual energy belonging to the middle aged man. And under the shocked gazes of many people, right in the middle of the spiraling circle, a portal suddenly formed. "Wow..." Shouts instantly echoed all over the ce when people saw the portal. What surprised people was that inside the portal was actually a vast ocean. And in the middle of that ocean, people could see an enormous ind but it was covered by a mysterious energy that made people barely see the ind. As people continued to look at the portal, they saw that it was actually moving closer and closer to the ind. As the distance got closer, people also began to be able to see the ind more clearly. "So that''s the holy path." Alu said when he saw the ind. ... Chapter 40: Entering The Holy Path Chapter 40: Entering The Holy Path Sometimeter, the entire ind can finally be fully seen. When the people could see the ind very clearly, a cry of shock was once again heard. ALU who was also observing the ind could not hide his admiration. On top of that ind, there were many mountains that were sorge that even a Nirvana stage expert would feel extremely small when in front of each one. What made people even more shocked was that the mountains were actually covered in quite a thick fog. People wouldn''t overreact if it was just an ordinary mist, but the mist on the ind was definitely no ordinary mist. Even though people did note into contact with the mists, everyone could tell right away that they were actually condensed spiritual energy. For the spiritual energy to condense and form such a mist, the amount of spiritual energy on that ind was truly inconceivable. In reality, even the spiritual energy in the cultivation grounds that belonged to the strongest factions in the Holy Light continent did not form a mist as thick as the mist on the holy road ind. If the ind wasn''t a hidden ce, even a Heavenly Nirvana stage expert would probably fight over it. Who knows how fast someone would grow if they cultivated in such a ce. Not only could it help elerate their cultivation, even their talents would increase if they purified the spiritual energy in that ce. No wonder no one wanted to retreat even though the ce was so dangerous. That''s because even if they don''t gain anything, just entering that ce is already very beneficial to them. "Ha ha ha." Warmughter suddenly resounded from the middle aged man as people were looking at the holy path. "This portal will only be open briefly, those of you who want to enter immediately enter." He said. Hearing the middle aged man''s words, the young people who were staring at the holy path stopped looking at him, and after that, they immediately jumped into the portal in front of them. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Everyone wanted to get in faster so there was some chaos. "Once inside, you will no longer be able to leave. You can only leave after the sacred path is closed. And no one knows when that will happen." "And those who meet the qualifications to join the Spiritual Academy willter be directly sent to the territory of the Spiritual Academy and those who fail will be sent back to their respective continents." The middle-aged man added as people jumped into the portal. However because of the enthusiasm, no one paid attention to the middle-aged man''s words anymore. Alu, Roux and Reva also jumped towards the portal. It''s just that they are a little behind. They only entered the portal when almost everyone had entered the portal. Coincidentally, they entered the portal together with the group from the Full Moon Temple. "Hmph." Before entering the portal, Turi snorted coldly at Alu while rubbing his finger on his neck. ALU is toozy to look at Turi. He only looked at Elizabeth who was behind Turi''s group. When Alu looked at Elizabeth at this time, Elizabeth also looked at him. Unfortunately they didn''t have time to react because their bodies had already been sucked into the portal. ... It is said that when people enter the portal to the holy path, people are immediately separated from one another and sent to different ces. Right after Alu entered the portal, Roux and Reva who were beside him and the people around him had disappeared from Alu''s sight. What Alu saw at this moment was only a spatial vortex swirling toward the depths. And Alu was carried by that spatial vortex. About three more minutes carried by the spatial vortex, Alu finally saw a light shining not far ahead of him. And within a breathter, Alu had arrived at that radiant ce. When the light shone on his face, Alu couldn''t help but close his eyes because of the re in his eyes. ALU doesn''t know what''s going on, but he suddenly feels his body spin. And when his body stopped turning, Alu felt that his feet had stepped on something. Alu then opened his eyes and found that he was standing on the rocky ground. Seeing that, Alu immediately realized that he had arrived at the holy path. ALU quickly raised his head and looked around. "Oh." Alu found that he was on a hill with manyrge rocks around it. "So this is the holy path." Said Alu while looking around. The hill where Alu is located is not the only hill there. Around, there are hundreds of other hills. The hills appear to be climbing upwards. And of course, as could be seen from the outside of the portal, the ce waspletely filled with a dense mist that emitted a spiritual aura. Just breathing in the midst of that mist immediately made Alu feel very excited. ALU has never really felt this good. Even Alu''s cultivation that wasn''tpletely stable quickly stabilized when Alu inhaled the spiritual energy in that ce. And even though Alu didn''t cultivate directly, Alu still felt as if he was cultivating. Boundless spiritual energy entered his body, and the moment that happened, Alu could feel his cultivation increasing little by little. Of course, the increase was still very small. But if he was outside, Alu would have to meditate carefully so that his cultivation could increase like that. Boom... While Alu was observing the changes in his body, Alu suddenly heard an explosion sound behind him. ALU immediately turned around and he sawrge stones behind him thrown everywhere. Alu narrowed his eyes as he stared at the origin of the explosion. Whooss... Something enormous suddenly jumped up from the ce. Boom... Boom... Boom.... Before Alu could see what it was, the same thing happened on several other hills. "Mm, beasts." Alu said as he could see what was jumping from under the hills. ... Chapter 41: First Battle Chapter 41: First Battle There were about ten wild beasts that appeared. The beasts looked like goris. It''s just that their bodies look like they are made of stone. And each of those beasts was about fifty meters tall. They looked enormous, and as they roared, the surrounding hills immediately shook violently. When theynded on top of the hill, some of the hills copsed in an instant. Big stones scattered everywhere. Some stones even flew towards Alu. But Alu can easily avoid the stones by jumping into the air. After Alu stopped in midair, he stared at the beasts that looked like goris. And those beasts were also staring at Alu with cold eyes as if Alu was their mortal enemy. But despite receiving stares from them, Alu actually still looked very rxed. The reason Alu didn''t look worried was because those wild beasts'' cultivation was actually still at the True Spiritual stage. "Well, this is just the suburb of the holy road after all." Said Alu. "But for the peak of the True Spiritual stage, they can be considered very strong." They were up to fifty meters high. In the Holy Light continent, type beasts like them usually only had a height of about thirty meters when they were at the peak of the True Spiritual stage. For some types of beasts, their size was usually a sign of their strength. For a gori type beast up to fifty meters in height, Alu estimated their strength to be at least equivalent to one thousand and five hundred more spiritual sources. Bruak... Bruak... Bruak... After observing each other for a moment, the beasts then ran towards Alu. With their huge bodies, they can cross every hill in one step. If ordinary True Spiritual stage peaks were to meet those wild beasts, they would not necessarily be able to run. Unfortunately at this time Alu is no longer a True Spiritual. Even if he is still at that stage, they are still not Alu''s opponent. "I won''t waste time on all of you." Alu shook his head with a contemptuous smile. Alu also opened the hood covering his head as he said that, causing the beasts to see Alu''s expression. Even though those beasts seemed tock intelligence, they still knew what the frightened and disdainful expressions of their enemies would be. Alu''s expression this time really made them very angry. Roar... Each of the beasts roared with anger. "Die..." Right after their roar, Alu suddenly shouted. And right after Alu shouted, ck mes suddenly red up from within his body. "Phoenix God Domain." Said Alu once again in a low voice. Whooss... After that Alu''s words, the ck mes on Alu''s body instantly surged and in just an instant, the mes instantly covered an area of ten kilometers. All the wild beasts that ran towards Alu also drowned under the mes. And when they came into contact with the mes of Alu, their bodies which were made of stone immediately turned to ashes. It happened in an instant. They didn''t even have time to scream out their pain before their entire bodies hadpletely disappeared. Phoenix God Domain. It was the second stage of the Phoenix n battle technique. Alu got that technique when he broke through to the True Spiritual stage. Actually the Phoenix God Domain''s true use wasn''t for attack. It is in fact a support technique. This technique serves to suppress the enemy. As long as the enemy was within the Phoenix God Domain, the enemy would continue to endure the intense heat. While the enemy is depressed, technique users can move more freely within it because it is their own technique. As the name suggests, Phoenix is a God within his domain. If the enemy was too weak like the beasts that attacked Alu, they would even be burned to ashes immediately. In reality, Alu only used that technique casually. It was not the full power of the Phoenix God Domain. If Alu used her full strength, with Alu''s current strength, Alu estimated that his Phoenix God Domain could possibly cover an area of up to a hundred kilometers. Even though the Life and Death stage was only the third stage of cultivation, the strength of people at that stage had already reached the point where they could shake a mountain. Of course, while their strength was enormous, the cultivation world was even greater. One hundred kilometers! It was a really narrow area. Even the capital of the Kingdom of Phoenix had an area of up to thousands of kilometers. Of course, if one were to fight in a certain ce like within a city, one would still need to limit their bursts of power. Besides, in most ces there were also formations that would suppress one''s strength. Like in the city of Sleeping Dragon. If Alu released his Phoenix God Domain in that city, even if Alu used his full strength, Alu wouldn''t necessarily be able to cover an area that exceeded five hundred meters. The holy path is different. In this ce, there were no restrictions so everyone could use their strength freely. "Hus..." ALU sighed as he pulled back his Phoenix God Domain. When the Alu Phoenix God Domain disappeared, the hills within a ten kilometer radius below the Alu had already ttened to the ground. Even True Spiritual stage beasts were burning to ashes, how could those hills possibly endure. After that, Alu then looked up at the sky. The sky above the holy path was covered in mist, yet with a cultivator''s eyes, one could still see through the mist. High above the sky, Alu saw a giant tablet. The tablet looked like a spiritual screen. It was said that when a battle was truly recognized by the holy path, the names of those who won the battle would appear on the tablet. Whooss... Just as Alu was observing the tablet, a sudden gust of wind rippled around him. ALU won''t care if it''s just a normal gust of wind, but this time the gust of wind makes Alu feel extreme danger. Before Alu could observe the situation, a suddenugh echoed out of the mist above the sky. "Ha-ha-ha, Alu, I never thought that we would meet this soon." Said the voice. And Alu''s expression immediately changed when he heard that voice. "Elizabeth." Said Alu. Everyone who enters the holy path is separated from one another. But for every ce where someonends, there will definitely be someone else nearby. Of course those people were random people. ALU really did not think that Elizabeth was the one who appeared around him. Dragons have an extraordinary sense of smell. Elizabeth who has a dragon soul naturally also has the power of smell. With her sense of smell, it''s no surprise that Elizabeth was able to spot him so quickly. Rumble... The sky suddenly rumbled, and when Alu looked up, Alu saw a blood-red dragon hand suddenly descending towards him. The hand was about one kilometer long. And under the hand, the dragon''s palms were clenched tightly. It formed an enormous fist. When that fist descended, the sky above Alu waspletely covered by the fist. Seeing the dragon''s fist, Alu''s expression immediately turned serious. ALU felt tremendous pressure from the fist. Even though this was the first time Alu had seen it, Alu had heard that dragon fist was one of the dragon n''s inherited techniques. Chapter 42: A Painful Blow Chapter 42: A Painful Blow Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The sky rumbled while the hills trembled as the dragon hand descended. Wherever that hand passed, space instantly distorted while the spiritual mist was also swept away. "Hisss..." Alu took a deep breath as she looked up at the sky. Even though Alu had already reached the Life and Death stage, and he also possessed the power of the Primordial God Body, Alu still felt a great threat from the hands that descended on him. Such an attack, not even the usual peak of the Life and Death stage could unleash such a powerful attack. If Alu hadn''t broken through yet, he would definitely die immediately under that dragon''s fist attack. Boom... Right after Alu took a breath, boundless spiritual energy immediately erupted from Alu''s body. Alu didn''t dare to hold back his strength. He even directly let go of his Yin-Yang symbol, releasing all his spiritual resources. But Alu didn''t stop there. "Phoenix God Blessing." Said Alu in a low voice. After Alu said that, a ck fire lotus suddenly appeared on Alu''s forehead. Boom... Alu''s body once again erupted, releasing an aura that made the mountains tremble. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... One by one spiritual sources once again surged from within Alu''s body. And in just a moment, Alu''s spiritual source instantly exceeded thirteen thousand spiritual sources. The increase in spiritual source made the pressure released by Alu''s body surge once again. Right now, just the pressure that Alu released was enough to render the usual peak of the Life and Death stage unable to breathe. Only Alu knew how strong he was now, and this even made Alu admire himself. However, even with Alu''s current strength, he still felt extremely ufortable when he saw the dragon hand that descended on him. ALU really didn''t expect Elizabeth''s first act when they met on the holy path would actually be to unleash such a powerful attack. "Huh." Alu took another breath. Now Alu is inbat ready condition. Even if Elizabeth''s attacks were powerful, Alu was still confident in his strength. Whooss... Right after Alu took a breath, ck mes once again surged from Alu''s body, and this time it was even more violent than before. Phoenix God Domain. This time ALU immediately unleashed the full power of the Phoenix God Domain. ALU wants to use the domain power to weaken the dragon hand strength before trying to hold it back. In an instant, the area within a hundred kilometers radius around Alu was instantly covered with ck mes. "Hahahaha, don''t think you can endure it." Elizabeth''s shout once again resounded as Alu released his Phoenix God Domain. After Elizabeth''s words, Elizabeth''s dragon hand''s descending speed instantly became faster. In an instant, it had arrived right before the mes of the God Phoenix Domain. Busss... The Phoenix God Domain was not a kind of barrier force. It obviously couldn''t block the dragon''s hand movements. Like a fish in the water, that enormous dragon hand easily broke into the Phoenix God Domain. It descended downward extremely fast, and wherever the hand passed, it instantly split open the mes of the Phoenix God Domain. Only after it barged in, only then did Alu realize how powerful it was. It was definitely more powerful than ALU had expected. "Mm..." ALU does not remain silent. Seeing his Phoenix God Domain directly being split open, Alu instantly released even more power. And Alu also tried to focus the mes of the Phoenix God Domain onto the dragon''s hand. Buzzz... A boundless stream of ck mes then gathered towards the dragon hand. It looks likeva flowing after a volcanic eruption. Zzzzz... That had caused the Phoenix God Domain''s zone to drastically decrease, butpared to before, it was definitely a lot better. This time, the dragon''s hand was no longer able to move freely. When met with the mes, the dragon''s hand speed as it dropped began to slow down a little. The dragon''s hand could no longer pass through the mes so easily. Even though it continued to descend downward, it was also starting to burn. Under the continuous bursts of mes, the scales on the dragon''s hand had even begun to peel off. As the scales peeled off and lost their source of power, it was even burned to ashes instantly. ALU feels a little relieved when he sees that the mes can counterattack the dragon hand. But Alu also didn''t dare to act casually at this time. The mes only inflicted damage to the dragon''s hand, but it was far from enough to solve it. "Now is the time we see how strong the Primordial God Body is." Said Alu. After Alu said that, a white light then shone from his body. There was no visible change in Alu''s body other than the white light that was emitting. However, even though the body still looked like before, it started releasing a different pressure. The pressure gave people the feeling as if a mountain had fallen over their heads. Shua... Alu then jumped up after he released the Primordial God Body. Whooss... ALU flew in full speed amidst the mes of the Divine Phoenix Domain. mes then zed under Alu''s feet and it instantly increased his speed as he soared upwards. He is like an eagle lunging at its prey. Even though Alu''s body looked very small, but when he flew upwards, the air within a few kilometers above Alu was pushed upwards as if something was pushing them from below. Even though Alu looked very smallpared to a dragon''s hand, he gave people the feeling as if he was a mountain. It only took an instant for Alu to arrive in front of the dragon fist. When he arrived, Alu immediately directed his tightly clenched fist towards the dragon fist above him. And when Alu sent out his fist, a white light that looked like the sun then shone from his hand. And when that light shone, Alu''s hand suddenly turned very clear. It looked like a shiny diamond. The pressure released by Alu immediately jumped drastically after Alu''s hands turned like diamonds. Right now, Alu gave people the feeling as if he were dozens of mountains. The strength he was releasing at this time made Alu quite confident. An instantter, Alu''s fist finally met the dragon''s fist. Even though the two fists were of different sizes, it didn''t give people a different feeling. "Hmph." Just before the two fists met, a cold snort suddenly sounded from above. "Don''t think you can get away." Elizabeth''s voice echoed. But Alu didn''t have a chance to digest Elizabeth''s words because their fists had met. Boom... Alu''s fist and dragon''s fist collided, and as it happened, an extremely loud boom resounded across thousands of kilometers. However, when their fists met, Alu suddenly furrowed his brows because what happened was not what Alu expected. The power of his fists was truly extraordinary. With the dragon hand''s strength drastically reduced from being burnt by the mes, Alu initially thought he would have a slight edge in this confrontation. After all, he used two techniques at once. However, the opposite happened. Bruakkk.... The enormous dragon''s hand started to crack the moment it met Alu''s fist. Butpared to the dragon hand, Alu''s condition was actually much worse. As their fists collided, Alu suddenly felt a burst of power from the dragon fist, and the burst of power instantly pushed Alu''s body down. Alu didn''t have time to escape. His body was immediately thrown down. Whooss... Even Divine Phoenix Alu''s Domain was swept along as Alu''s body was thrown down. Alu''s speed when his body was blown away was even faster than when he flew before. Boom... In just an instant, Alu''s body had already hit the ground below. Only that naturally wouldn''t be able to injure Alu, but right after hended on the ground, Alu''s eyes couldn''t help but widened. It was because he saw that the dragon''s fist was already directly above him. ALU doesn''t know how it happened and he doesn''t want to think about it now either. Even though the dragon''s fist was already full of cracks and its strength was drastically reduced, taking such an attack would still injure Alu. Unfortunately Alu really didn''t have time to escape. The only thing Alu could do was to fully push the Primordial God Body''s strength to strengthen his endurance. Boom... The fist then hit Alu''s body which was still lying on the ground. Bruak... It pushed Alu''s body down and the ground under Alu was pushed down too. In just an instant, the ground beneath Alu had already turned into a crater that was a hundred meters wide. Like the fall of a mountain, Alu immediately coughed up blood as his body took the blow. But even though it hurt a lot, Alu''s mouth didn''t let out the slightest scream of pain. Luckily after the dragon fist hit him, the dragon fist also copsedpletely. The huge dragon hand then slowly disappeared, making the sky above begin to unfold little by little. And when the sky was revealed, Alu saw the figure of a woman with golden hair and blue eyes descending towards him. Quite surprising Alu because Elizabeth no longer covers her face when she appears in front of him. Chapter 43: Heartless Chapter 43: Heartless When Alu saw Elizabeth''s figure, Alu couldn''t help but be stunned. In his life, Alu has seen a lot of beauty. But even a very seductive looking beauty like Vita couldn''t make Alu blink. Yet Elizabeth! ALU can only say that Elizabeth grew up very well. Elizabeth''s current beauty far exceeds Alu''s imaginations when they were young. Her face seemed so perfectly carved that it was difficult to describe in words. What is clear, it is the face shape that every woman is sure to want the most. There is no need to talk about her face, only those blue eyes, which can turn even the ugliest woman into a peerless beauty. Elizabeth''s hair is rather short and half of her hair is pulled back. Elizabeth''s body is quite tall for her age. Even though her body had not fully grown, it was already curving quite well. She actually looks very manly like a mare. Even though she was only wearing a simple ck robe, it still couldn''t cover the radiance from her. Even if she was around the royal princesses in such clothes, she could still cover the radiance of all the royal princesses. With a red spear in hand, she truly looked like a war goddess who had descended from the sky. Of course,pared to her appearance, what was even more amazing was the pressure she released. When Alu saw the number of spiritual sources behind Elizabeth, Alu finally knew why he was still losing even though he already used two techniques. That is because Elizabeth''s spiritual source actually exceeds fifteen thousand spiritual sources. "Did she also break through the limit of cultivation when she was still at the True Spiritual stage?" ALU begins to wonder because he finds Elizabeth''s cultivation is actually still at the peak of the 1styer of the Life and Death stage. Elizabeth is clearly using a mysterious technique simr to Alu''s mysterious technique. But even if she didn''t use that mysterious technique, her spiritual source would still exceed ten thousand, which was two thousand more than Alu''s current spiritual source. "Die..." When Alu was observing Elizabeth''s strength, he suddenly heard Elizabeth screaming once again. And the scream immediately woke Alu from his reverie. ALU who was still lying on the ground immediately stood up when he saw Elizabeth lunging at him with cold eyes and a fierce face. The intent to kill that radiated from Elizabeth''s eyes made Alu believe that Elizabeth would really kill him if he just stayed there. Whooss... Elizabeth''s body emitted a blood red aura as she descended from the sky. She looks like a shooting star. The pressure she released made the mountains tremble while the beasts within a radius of several hundred kilometers around her trembled with fear. Even the space above the air was curved when it was pierced by Elizabeth''s spearhead. After knowing Elizabeth''s strength is stronger than him, Alu no longer ns to fight directly with her. Alu then takes out an iron shieldrge enough to cover his body. And behind that shield was a loop that could be used to rotate the shield. That shield was one of the defensive tools Alu prepared to withstand attacks he couldn''t withstand. The defensive power of that shield could even withstand a Nirvana expert''s attack. But that shield wasn''t actually a Nirvana level spiritual weapon, it was just extremely powerful iron. That of course still couldn''tpare to a Nirvana level weapon, but it could still be helpful even for a Nirvana stage expert. It''s just that, since it''s not a spiritual weapon, it can only be controlled with raw power. With how strong the iron was, the weight of the shield was naturally very heavy. It was basically not something people in the Life and Death stage could lift. Because of the weight of the shield that is the reason why Alu won''t take out the shield unless he is in a state of urgency. With Alu''s current strength, he wasn''t able to lift the shield so he only used it as a shelter. The only thing Alu could do with the shield was to turn the shield using the loop behind the shield. Shua... An instantter, Elizabeth arrived in front of Alu. Even though Alu''s body waspletely covered by the shield, Elizabeth still sent her spear towards Alu. And when she did that, her blue eyes once again turned blood red. Her face also became more and more fierce. She looked like a hungry lion staring at its prey. ng... An instantter, the tip of Elizabeth''s spear had hit Alu''s shield. It immediately produced a ng sound that was no less loud than before. Tremble... When Elizabeth''s spear hit hus shield, Alu''s hand, which was holding the shield, shook violently. But the weight of the shield was indeed very heavy. Even with Elizabeth''s spear strike that looked like it could overturn a mountain, it was actually still unable to shift Alu''s shield position. Elizabeth looked surprised as she saw that her attack waspletely unable to shift the position of Alu''s shield. However she was only taken aback for a moment. After that, her expression turned fierce again. "Hmph." She snorted coldly. "Do you think this turtle shell can protect you." Said Elizabeth. Whooss... After Elizabeth said that, she suddenly disappeared from the front of the shield. No, she didn''t disappear, she just jumped behind Alu. "Die..." Cried Elizabeth before sending out her spear once more. "Hm.." ALU can of course guess what Elizabeth will do when she realizes her attacks are useless. Therefore, before Elizabeth arrived behind him, Alu immediately turned the shield towards Elizabeth. Luckily there is a loop behind the shield which allows Alu to easily rotate the shield. In the end, Elizabeth''s spear didn''t hit Alu''s back, but once again hit the shield. ng... The sound of thudding iron made Elizabeth realize that her attack had once again been thwarted. When she realized Alu''s trick, anger immediately filled her face. Her eyes were wide open. Her face was even slightly distorted. Alu wonders how much Elizabeth hates him that her expression bes like that just because her attack failed. "Are you so desperate to kill me, Eli?" Alu then asked. The image of Elizabeth always appears in Alu''s mind. Even though Alu knew that there was no way for them to consolidate, Alu still felt uneasy when he saw Elizabeth''s hostility towards him. Alu''s words made Elizabeth''s expression calm a little. Yet she did not answer Alu''s words. She just stared back at Alu. And her gaze at Alu was still the same as before. It was cold and filled with killing intent. Even though she didn''t speak, Alu knew the answer. "I see. Sigh..." Alu sighed as he saw Elizabeth''s eyes. After that, Alu slightly lowered his head with a sad expression. Elizabeth initially wanted to attack Alu again, but when she saw Alu lowering her head with sad eyes, she also stopped her movements. It was not known what she was thinking, but her cold and red eyes were actually starting to dim. But Elizabeth did not know, when her eyes were dimming, Alu''s eyes, which were previously sad, suddenly started to cool little by little. Chapter 44: Escape Chapter 44: Escape Alu''s action made Elizabeth''s eyes dim a little, but she also seemed to be trying to cool her eyes again. Her thoughts seemed conflicted. But that onlysted for a moment. When Elizabeth saw the shield that was blocking between her and Alu suddenly disappear, Elizabeth''s eyes immediately turned cold again. And this time it was even colder than before. The disappearance of the shield wasn''t what caused Elizabeth''s eyes to turn cold again. What made Elizabeth''s eyes turn cold again was because she saw Alu who had previously lowered his head suddenly lunged at her. Alu''s eyes turned cold as he lunged. And they weren''t the kind of cold eyes like Elizabeth filled with hatred and murderous intent. What appeared in Alu''s eyes was an emotionless cold. Whooss... Alu moves very fast. It only took him an instant to arrive in front of Elizabeth. When he arrived in front of Elizabeth, Alu then pointed one of his hands towards Elizabeth. The direction it was headed was Elizabeth''s neck. Alu''s fingers are straightened, shaped like the head of a cobra. Buzzz... ck mes zed in Alu''s hands which were pointing towards Elizabeth. However, the ck mes this time were somewhat different from before which generated tremendous heat. Compared to the previous mes, the mes this time looked like ordinary mes because the heat from the mes waspletely ordinary. To cultivators, such heat couldn''t even be considered heat. However, although the mes this time seemed normal, Elizabeth, who had been the target of the mes, suddenly felt an extreme danger that made her body shudder. "God damn it." Elizabeth suddenly shouted. And after Elizabeth screamed, Elizabeth''s neck which was the target of Alu''s attack, suddenly overgrown with red scales. Elizabeth knows that she doesn''t have time to avoid Alu''s attack. Hence she chose to use one of her techniques to protect her body. Seeing the scales that began to cover Elizabeth''s body, Alu still did not react. His expression still remained emotionless. ng... An instantter, Alu''s hand hit Elizabeth''s neck. And as expected, when Alu''s hand met the scales, Alu''s hand which should be able to easily pierce the steel couldn''t move any further. And it couldn''t even make the slightest scratch on the scales covering Elizabeth''s neck. However just because it couldn''t break through the scales, Elizabeth who was faced with the ck mes in Alu''s hand didn''t feel the slightest bit of calm. Whooss... As Elizabeth studied the mes around her neck, her eyes widened immediately as she saw the mes actually starting to move past the scales covering her neck. The mes didn''t do the slightest bit of damage to the scales, but they still continued to pass through the scales as if nothing was blocking them. And once the mes passed through the scales, it started to pass through the skin and then the flesh. Just like when the mes passed through the scales, it didn''t do any damage as it passed through the skin and flesh. When Elizabeth realized that, she began to remember something that made her face turn gloomy. Phoenix mes Burning Soul. A Phoenix n technique that looked ordinary yet extremely dangerous. Cannot injure the body but can injure the soul. Even though Elizabeth was young when her father was alive, she had still heard of the Phoenix n inherited techniques. "Alu, very good, really good." Even though Elizabeth was in danger, she was still able to scream. Her words might sound praising, but her gloomy face and angry tone made it clear that they were a curse. Unfortunately Elizabeth''s curse still didn''t change Alu''s expression, and Alu didn''t stop his attack either. "Hmph..." Elizabeth then snorted. "Do you think this can bother me." Said Elizabeth. After Elizabeth spoke, her body suddenly looked stagnant as if she had lost control of her body. However... Roar... Right after that happened, a dragon roar filled with anger suddenly resounded from within Elizabeth''s body. The roar was so loud that it could be heard within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers. It is even heard by many who enter the holy path. And when they heard that roar, they felt their souls tremble. Whooss... A blood red light then emitted from Elizabeth''s body right after the roar. And when that blood red light emitted from Elizabeth''s body, it even immediately pushed out Alu''s mes that had entered Elizabeth''s body. But Alu who saw that still did not react. He looked as if he already knew that was going to happen. Alu stopped his attack, and he even took a step back. Whooss... Right after Alu retreated backwards, two wings suddenly appeared on his back. The wings were ck, and each of them was three meters long. It was full of ck fur which looked very beautiful. What''s even more amazing is that at the end of each wing feather there is actually a red me. With those two wings, Alu now really looks like an evil angel descending to earth. Flick... The wings suddenly pped. Whooss... The wind was blowing hard right after the wings pped. And when that happened, Alu suddenly disappeared from where he was. But only an instantter, Alu appeared again. Only, this time he was a hundred kilometers away in the air. Alu''s disappearance brought Elizabeth back to her senses. However, when she found Alu who was in the distance, she saw that Alu was already flying in another direction at an unimaginable speed. Only one breathter, only a tiny ck dot was visible. And it disappeared an instantter. Elizabeth''s expression did not change as she watched Alu leave. She seemed to have understood what Alu was nning from the start. Currently she was just staring at the direction where Alu had disappeared with cold eyes. Cough... About two breathster, she suddenly coughed so much that she fell to her knees. Elizabeth covered her mouth with her palm, and when she pulled her palm back, it was already covered with a lot of blood. "Hahaha... Hahahaha... Hahahaha...." Surprisingly, she suddenly burst outughing after seeing the blood on her palm. Herughter echoed so loudly that the mountains trembled. Then she spoke in a low voice. "I literally coughed up blood with anger." She then smiled strangely. And after that, she burst outughing once again. Chapter 45: Other Powers Chapter 45: Other Powers It took Elizabeth some time to calm down. She was doing that probably because she felt some aura flying towards her "Huh." Elizabeth sighed as she rubbed her sweaty forehead. She then raised her head and once again stared at the direction where Alu had disappeared. She then said. "Hmph, Alu. How dare you attack me. You''re just a bird. Next time we meet, I''ll show you why dragons are the greatest." After saying that, she pulled back the hood of her robe and covered her head. But she didn''t leave right away after doing that. Sbe remained standing where she was until the auras heading towards her arrived at her ce. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Several people then came from different directions and they immediately surrounded Elizabeth when they arrived. The fight between Elizabeth and Alu creates a huge disturbance. And the people who felt their battle, rather than thinking that it was a battle of extremely powerful experts, would rather think that a treasure had appeared. After all, they were still at the starting point of the holy path. They naturally didn''t believe that there were such powerful experts fighting around them. Hence, they hurried over to take a look. When they only found Elizabeth''s figure in that ce, they immediately surrounded her without a word. Their gaze fell on Elizabeth. Their thoughts are the same; the treasure must have been taken by Elizabeth. "Hey miss, did you find something?" Said a young man with an aura that seemed the strongest among the people who came. He took a step forward as he spoke. Even though his tone sounded friendly, the aura rippled from his body showing that he wasn''t being friendly. Just from his aura, he was at least the equivalent of a crown prince of a Great Kingdom. Elizabeth did not respond to the young man''s words. But she still looked back at the young man. She also looked at the people who hade with the young man. She then smiled faintly after looking at them all. Even though Elizabeth''s face could hardly be seen anymore, people still saw her curled lips with a smile. "What a coincidence. Killing some little bandits might calm my anger." Elizabeth then said in a low voice but could still be heard by everyone there. "Hey.." When hearing Elizabeth''s words, there were all kinds of reactions on people''s faces. Some look sneered but some look wary. The youth who spoke was one of the most vignt. Being the strongest, he had started to feel danger ever since Elizabeth spoke. The danger made him begin to watch Elizabeth carefully. He seemed to be looking into what made him feel dangerous. However ,,, "Ahhhh..." Before he could find out, dozens of miserable screams suddenly could be heard filling the ce. When looking at the direction where the screamings sound wasing from, he found a red spear moving at an unimaginable speed and stabbing people one by one. His eyes immediately widened when he saw the spear. He felt that even if it was him, he wouldn''t have a chance of surviving if he met the spear. After one breath, everyone who came to the ce was already lying covered in blood. There is no shortage of people whose heads have been cut off. The only person left at this time was the young man who previously spoke. Only, this time he had fallen to his knees. His body also trembled. His gaze at Elizabeth was filled with fear. In just one breath, that woman had ughtered dozens of people who hade with him. What terrified him even more was the fact that the woman didn''t even move from her ce. "Miss, please spare me." The young man in the end could only ask for forgiveness. He even bowed towards Elizabeth. Unfortunately Elizabeth did not respond to his apology. Shua .. What came to respond was the tip of a spear that stuck directly in his head. The spear pierced his head before burrowing into the ground. It then stood firmly on top of the youth''s head. Shua... A momentter, Elizabeth suddenly appeared beside the spear. "Everyone I want to kill can never live again." She said. Elizabeth then pulled the spear from the head of the young man. There was no reaction on her face. ughtering a few people seemed only trivial to her. After storing the spear in the storage ring, Elizabeth then looked around. She seemed to be choosing the direction she was going to go next. .... Elsewhere, Alu was still flying at full speed. With two wings on his back, Alu''s speed was unimaginably fast. Every time Alu pped his wings, he would immediately disappear, and in just an instant, he would reappear within a few kilometers. The pestle looks like lightning that can traverse time and space. His speed was already far beyond the speed of flying for someone as strong as him. Of course there were plenty of techniques for increasing speed, but Alu''s current speed could be said to have reached the fastest limit. In reality even Alu himself was shocked at his current speed. There were several ns who were skilled in speed on the continent of Holy Light, and Alu had already learned about them. ALU quite knows how fast they can be with their technique. However,pared to the techniques they had, If he had topete with those strong as himself, Alu was sure he could leave them far behind. The two wings on Alu''s back were of course not just any wings. Those wings actually came from a Phoenix n technique. It was a technique that Alu got when he broke through to the Life and Death stage. Phoenix God Wing. Even though Alu had just broken through, he was already able to use the technique as if he had already mastered it. In reality, Alu had already mastered the Phoenix God Wing technique very well. He''s been at it since he got it. It could be done naturally because of Phoenix Alu''s soul. For ordinary n members, they needed to learn the techniques they acquired just like ordinary techniques. But for those who have a Phoenix soul, that never happens. They can immediately master the techniques they get. The reason why that happened was actually because for those with a Phoenix soul, they could be said to be their innate techniques, not inheritance techniques like ordinary n members. Rather than saying that it was a technique, it would be more suitable to say that it was a part of themselves. They are like the wings of a bird and the ws of a tiger. When they grow it, they can naturally use it... ... "Bro, what will you do to that womanter?" While Alu was flying, Charlie suddenly spoke. Alu''s face was cold and emotionless. Charlie''s voice restored Alu''s expression a little. "It''s not your business." Alu replied in an indifferent tone. Alu currently doesn''t want to talk about Elizabeth rted matters. "He-he-he..." Charlie responded to Alu''s answer with a lightugh. "Well, I won''t interfere with your affairs. However, your enemy is definitely not someone easy. You know, even though the Phoenix n was strong, they were clearly still weaker than the dragon n. The dragon n could be said to be the leader among the divine beast ns. Their fighting strength is also the strongest. With the same level of power, a Phoenix can''t beat a dragon." Charlie said. "I know it." Replied Alu. Charlie''s words didn''t make Alu change his expression. Among the divine beasts, dragon power had been recognized by everyone for a long time. There might not be dragons in Alu''s world right now. But even if they didn''t exist, their reputation still echoed like Thunder so that many people used their names and forms. Not to mention among the divine beasts, even among the other races no one dared to say that they were stronger than the dragon n. ALU knows that his defeat against Elizabeth was not only due to his less spiritual sources. In reality, with the Primordial God Body''s help, not to mention the difference of two thousand, even if it''s five thousand, Alu can still fight. But isn''t he still at a disadvantage when fighting with Elizabeth. Obviously the factor that made Alu lose was not only the difference in spiritual sources, but also the difference in fighting strength. The phoenix was one of the most powerful divine beasts, but the dragon was the strongest of them all. "But if the Phoenix power is not enough, I can still look for other powers." Alu then said. After saying that, Alu then took out his mother''s box. When saw the box, Charlie no longer spoke. Whooss... Alu immediately sped up his flight after he took out the box. ALU flew swiftly in a certain direction that was quite remote where there was no human and beast auras. ... Chapter 46: Open The Box Chapter 46: Open The Box After flying for some time, Alu then stopped on top of arge mountain. Alu stopped at the mountain because he found a fairlyrge cave at the foot of the mountain. Alu ns to open the box his mother left in the mountain cave. Now, the location where Alu is located is far from the people. Not even wild beasts were found in the vicinity. Whooss... Alu thennded right in front of the mouth of the cave. The cave looked enormous, and from the outside, the inside looked so dark that it could barely be seen. However, with his soul sense, Alu could still observe what was in the cave. And Alu did not find any danger, or anything strange in the cave. That is why Alu chose the cave to open the box left by his mother. After arriving at the mouth of the cave, Alu immediately stepped into the cave. "Hopefully this doesn''t take too long." Alu said. Because he went the other way, the people holding the tracking jade could also feel his movement. Now all the people holding the jade were gathered in the same direction while Alu was going the other way alone, which must be quite suspicious. Besides, if Alu hides here for too long, it will also interfere with his n to kill Krinn. If he moves toote, maybe something unexpected will happen. That''s why Alu hopes this problem with his mother''s box won''t take too long. Alu passed the mouth of the cave a few momentster, and after he passed the mouth of the cave, Alu spread his spiritual energy to protect the entire mountain above the cave. ALU is on guard if someone else suddenlyes to the ce. Even though the barrier he created wasn''t a formation, it could still withstand the attacks of the Life and Death stage thirdyer for quite some time. After it was fully protected, Alu immediately walked into the middle of the cave. Alu then looked at the box that had been in his hand. "Now is the time to open it." Said Alu. After saying that, Alu immediately directed his other hand to open the lid of the box. When Alu pushed the lid of the box up, the box began to open little by little. There is no certain energy that blocks the Alu. Alu felt that what he opened was just an ordinary box. Click... Alu immediately pushed the lid of the box when he didn''t feel anything strange. Once the box was fully opened, Alu could immediately see what was in the box. "This." Alu initially thought he would see a drop of blood as Charlie had said. However, what he found in the box was actually an earring with a small gold ball hanging under it. "The blood essence is in that ball of earring." Charlie''s voice suddenly sounded as Alu looked confused. Whooss... Before Alu could respond to Charlie''s words, the earring ball suddenly emitted a golden light that instantly lit up the entire dark cave. "Eh..." Right after the golden light emitted, Alu suddenly felt a suction force from the earring ball. The suction power enveloped his entire body, and as it happened, Alu suddenly felt his body being pulled forward towards the earring ball. And when that happened, Alu''s size also shrank very quickly. It happened in a very short time. When Alu''s body shrank to the size of an earring ball and arrived in front of the earring ball, Alu suddenly disappeared from that ce. When his body disappeared, Alu felt very simr to when he entered the portal into the holy path. But this time it only happened for a moment. When Alu feels back to normal, Alu finds that he is already in a different ce. It was an empty space so wide that Alu could not see the end. It looks like space. Even though there were no stars, the space looked bright enough that all ces could be seen. Alu couldn''t help but be taken aback as he looked at the space he was in. "Is this a spatial artifact that can be entered by living things?" Said Alu. Space artifacts that could hold inanimate objects such as storage rings could be consideredmonce because they could be found everywhere. But for those who could be entered by living beings, in the Holy Light continent, perhaps only the Holy Light n had them. And the artifacts they have may only have small space. Such artifacts, not only were they extremely expensive, they were also very difficult to find. Alu ispletely shocked to discover that the earring ball in the box left by his mother is actually a space artifact that can be entered by living things. Moreover, the space within this artifact was also truly so vast that Alu''s eyes couldn''t see the end of it. Even though Alu''s knowledge was still limited, Alu knew that it was truly very valuable. As for how valuable it was, Alu couldn''t judge it either. "Bro, look over to your right." Charlie suddenly spoke while Alu was still staring ahead. "What is wrong?" Alu replied while turning to the side. "This." However, Alu was immediately taken aback when he saw the direction Charlie was saying. In that direction, about ten meters ahead of him, Alu saw a drop of golden colored blood. Apart from being golden in color, the blood didn''t emit any aura so that Alu couldn''t sense its existence if he didn''t see it in person. It looks like ordinary blood. It''s just that, while it doesn''t emit any aura, but when Alu saw it, Alu vaguely felt as if he was looking at a vast universe. Even though the feeling was so faint that Alu almost thought it an illusion, it actually made Alu suddenly sweat. And it''s even a cold sweat. Alu waspletely shocked when he felt that. Fright! Alu realized that he actually felt scared just because he saw the golden blood. "Blood essence. This is a blood essence thates from heaven. It''s a blood essence from an extremely powerful expert." Charlie and Elly spoke excitedly when they saw the golden blood. They also seem to feel what Alu feels. "It really is so powerful. I felt as if I was looking at the universe when I saw this blood." Alu also spoke. After suppressing his fear, Alu also started to get excited. "Finally I saw you." Just as Alu was in high spirits, another voice suddenly echoed around Alu. It was a woman''s voice, and it sounded as if it wasing from all over the ce. Alu immediately stopped paying attention to the blood essence when he heard that voice. Even though this was the first time Alu heard the voice, Alu could guess the owner of the voice. "Mm." Before Alu scanned the surroundings to find where the voice wasing from, Alu suddenly saw a white light suddenly appear in front of him. The white light looked like fog. And when Alu stared at him, it then started to condense into a human figure. More precisely the figure of a woman. Chapter 47: Cold Mother Chapter 47: Cold Mother The woman looks very young. Just looking at her face, she really was no different from a twenty year old woman. The woman has long straight red hair. Her face is beautiful. However, even though it was not a particrly striking beauty, she exuded a transcendent aura that made people feel like they were seeing a Goddess who was far above the heavens. In front of such an aura, no matter how beautiful a woman was, it would still look very palepared to this figure that appeared in front of Alu. It is no longer about the difference in face and skin color, it is a difference in status. In front of a woman who stands above billions of living things, sheer beauty is basically nothing more than a painting on paper. However,pared to all of that, what surprised Alu was the face of the woman. It was actually very simr to his own face. If it were other people who saw the faces of the two of them, most people would think that the two of them were male and female twins. They looked so alike that Alu himself was very surprised. ALU knows that the woman in front of him is his mother, Jasmine. Without even the slightest confirmation, he could feel it through his bloodline. Even though the figure of his mother might be just a spiritual body, the close feeling from his bloodline proved their connection. When Alu was staring at his mother, his mother was also staring at him. But her gaze was only fixed on Alu''s face. She doesn''t seem to be rolling her eyes to see Alu''s entire figure. For a mother who had never seen her son, it was obviously a little strange. However, when someone is attracted to another person, one will usually observe that person inch by inch, top to bottom. But Alu''s mother? She didn''t seem like someone who was being attracted even though the man in front of her was her own son. But despite his mother''s attitude, it still didn''t affect Alu''s mood. Alu''s goal in opening the box is to gain strength. From the start, Alu didn''t care about his mother''s attitude. ALU may not have any hatred for his mother, but he alsocks closeness. Their rtionship has been separated for a long time. The fact that his mother had actually appeared was way beyond Alu''s expectations. It''s just that, even though Alu looked rxed at the moment, the words that came from his mother''s mouth at their first meeting still made Alu knit his brows in the end. "Good, you have seeded in achieving the conditions I made." After observing her son for a while, she finally spoke. She was seen nodding as she spoke. But there is no particr tone of satisfaction. There wasn''t even a softness in her tone. Her tone only sounded t. The way she spoke really didn''t sound like a mother talking to her son. What she said might be words of praise. However, after saying those words, she no longer spoke. Her expression also looked like she was waiting for Alu to speak, which meant she didn''t n to speak anymore. As a mother who is meeting her son for the first time, shouldn''t she say more words? Like BLA BLA BLA.... "..." Alu. Alu''s personality is clear. He was cold blooded and indifferent. Even the kinship rtionship, Alu did not take it to heart. The attitude of his mother when she looked at him didn''t make Alu blink. But when he heard how his mother spoke to him, Alu somehow felt a little ufortable. If Alu described it, he felt like he waspletely unnoticed. For the first, Alu can still hold it, but the second. It''s not that Alu doesn''t live up to his self-described personality. It''s just that, no matter how far Alu''s personality falls, he is still a fifteen year old youth in the end. Even if his personality waspletely distorted, some things still couldn''t be eliminated. Even if Alu really doesn''t care about the rtionship between him and his mother, but who knows what lies deep down in his heart. It is something that Alu himself may not be aware of. Like a mother''s love for example. If his mother behaves the way a mother behaves to her son, it may never show up, and Alu can still stick to what he said before. But his mother''s indifferent way of speaking made Alu''s mood start to stir. And it also made some of the things that suddenly came out of Alu''s mind, sank back to the bottom. ALU suddenly started thinking about his poor father. After seeing his mother''s attitude, maybe apart from being separated due to the difference in strength, there might be some other things too. In the end, Alu''s expression became even more indifferent as he faced his mother. Since thetter did not appear to want to make small talk or pay attention to him, Alu naturally would do the same. Alu is not a little girl who would cry for not getting a mother''s attention. "I came here because I wanted strength." Alu then spoke in an indifferent tone. And what happened next was a small nod from his mother. His mother''s expression did not change in the slightest as she saw him acting cold and indifferent. After nodding, she then looked to the side, towards where a drop of blood was. "This is the blood essence of an extremely powerful being" She then spoke. "As long as you refine this blood essence, you can be a spirit master with supreme talent... This is luck iparable to anything in our world ..." She said, still in an t tone. "Other people can kill their own rtives, children, and even parents for just this blood essence." "Alright, I won''t say much. I will help you refine this blood essence. It might hurt a little. If you don''t meet the conditions I made, your body won''t even be able to endure it." After she said that, she then stretched out her hand to take out the blood essence beside her. She grasped the blood essence for a brief moment before snapping her fingers. Whis... The blood essence then flew towards Alu. Alu didn''t have time to react. However, just before that blood essence arrived in front of him, Alu suddenly felt his consciousness begin to fade. Before his consciousnesspletely disappeared, Alu heard his mother''s voice once again. "This is our first meeting, but this also cannot be considered a meeting. If you want to meet the real me, you must grow stronger. Before we part, I will also provide the spirit technique that I developed. And that earring, it is formation disc that I made myself. Consider it a gift from me. Every spirit master needs a formation disc if they are to make good use of their strength." Alupletely lost consciousness after that. No pleasantries between them. There is no talk between mother and child. One only wants strength, and the other only gives strength. This encounter makes Alu wonder if the one he met was really his mother. Alu thought while he was passed out. It is not known how long Alu was unconscious. However, he suddenly had a dream. Chapter 48: Universe Formation Chapter 48: Universe Formation For cultivators, they didn''t need to be gods to realize that they were in a dream. Just losing consciousness won''t make them lose their memories. Even though Alu hadpletely lost consciousness, when he dreamed, Alu could still tell that he was dreaming. ALU knows that firsthand. What made Alu know firsthand was because the ce where Alu appeared was really too far away for Alu at the moment. When he opened his eyes, Alu found that he was actually above countless stars. The stars number in the billions and each of them has severals revolving around it. It was said there were ten worlds that were so big that everyone, no matter how strong they were, they would feel small in front of those worlds. They are called the ten Great Worlds. However, apart from the ten great worlds, the fact is that there are many other worlds in the vast space. Those worlds were very small, and whenpared to one of the great worlds, they might only be the equivalent of an ind or a small continent. However,pared to the big world, their numbers were sorge that no one could count them. They form veryrge gxies in space. People in the big world usually refer to these worlds as the lower realms. Apart from their very small size, they also have less spiritual energy. Cultivating in those worlds was much more difficultpared to the worst ces in the great world. However, even if it was a bad ce, not just anyone coulde to that ce. Not to mention exploring the vast space, just flying through the skies of the great world, that wasn''t something even a peak Nirvana stage like Old Hodus could do. Even a top level expert might need a lot of time to explore such ces. How could an Alu who was on the holy path suddenly appear above the countless stars. Rumble... When Alu was observing the surroundings, Alu suddenly heard a rumbling sound in the distance. The rumbling sounded so loud that countless stars were made to vibrate. Wow.... Right after that rumbling, an extremely dazzling light suddenly shone in the distance. "Ha?" When Alu looked at the direction where the light was, he found that the lights actually came from a group of people. Alu was surprised when he saw those people because he felt an immense aura from those people. Even though they were amidst countless stars, the auras they emitted truly looked like a giant sun. In front of their auras, the stars in space looked like tiny fireflies. "So strong." ALU couldn''t help feeling shocked. Seeing those people, Alu felt like he was looking at a god. Their aura was truly too terrifying. Especially when those auras are released in space that does not have world pressure. Without the pressure of the world, one can fully release one''s strength, without any restrictions. It is said that when a person is in space, the power released by that person will be many times stronger. If they could only destroy one mountain while in space, they could unleash a power that could destroy hundreds of mountains. These people that Alu saw might be able to destroy a continent if they were in a big world. In outer space, their strength is truly inconceivable. "But why do I feel these people''s appearance is a little strange." Alu knit his brows when he saw them. Overall, those people were still the same as humans. Only their appearance waspletely different. Of course, there are different types of looks that can be found all over the world. Due to differences in technique or ce of residence, people also usually look different whether it is in terms of skin color or hair. It''s just that, even though there are many different appearances, the outline usually still looks the same. Even if it was a race of spiritual monsters that turned into humans, their appearances usually had the same outline as the appearance of a normal human. However, the people Alu saw at this moment, they looked broadly different. They were, from hair to feet looking very white, and it was not the same kind of white as the average white person. "Is it another race?" ALU thinks. "Hmph...." Just as Alu was thinking, a cold grunt suddenly echoed through the vast space. Even though this time it was just a grunt, it actually sounded even more terrifying than the previous rumbling as the auras of those strange people erupted. It even caused a shockwave that pushed the stars from their positions. "You will not be able to escape." A cold voice then echoed right after the grunt. When Alu heard the voice, he was shocked once again. She says. "Very familiar." Alu could immediately recognize that it was his mother''s voice. Whooss... The wind suddenly rustled, and as Alu looked towards the direction of the sound, Alu saw a small dot that looked like a star moving from a distance. The movement of that little dot was very fast. It moved closer to the strange people who were just releasing their auras, and in just a short time, it started to be more and more clear. Alu saw that it was a woman with red hair and a cold face. It was, of course, his own mother, whom he had just met. To Alu''s surprise, when his mother''s figure approached those strange people, they actually flew in the opposite direction. They are seen to be putting all their strength as they fly. Judging from the situation, it''s clear that those strange people were trying to run away from Alu''s mother. "I told you, you all will not be able to escape. Because you dare toe to this ce, today is the day of your death." Alu heard his mother speak once again. And right after his mother spoke, Alu saw a white, cloud-like energy surging from his mother''s body. The energy surge doesn''t make much of an impact in space. It doesn''t even make a vibe. Compared to the freaks from before, that white colored energy seemed very gentle. However, even though it looked soft, it actually seemed boundless. In just a few moments since that energy surged from Mother Alu''s body, it had actually covered a vast area. The energy waves drowned out many of the stars. Hundreds of millions of kilometers or billions of kilometers, Alu couldn''t measure it. It looked like an ocean in space. In front of that energy wave, Alu couldn''t even be called an ant. And it continues to expand. "Spirit energy." ALU can of course recognize this type of energy. Whooss... After another moment, Alu saw that his mother''s spirit energy had almost reached the strange people who had fled. "Universe Formation." Alu heard his mother suddenly scream. Right after that, Alu saw that his mother''s spirit energy wave suddenly began to change into the shape of a giant ball. When itpletely formed a ball, Alu saw that the spirit energy ball that was originally only white began to change into various different colors. And as Alu continues to stare at the energy ball, Alu finds the different colors on the energy ball begin to change once again. Alu saw the vast space inside the ball, and the stars appeared one by one to form arge gxy. When Alu took a closer look, Alu found manys in each star. Each of thes emitted an immense aura of life as if there were countless life inside them. "Is this a formation formed by a spirit master?" ALU couldn''t help but be surprised. His previous mother''s scream proved that it really was a formation. "Who can live if they enter that formation. Even with the same level of strength, against such a formation, one can only wait for death." Said Alu. "And the speed of forming the formation, isn''t that too fast?" Spirit masters have their own superiority and weaknesses. Their superiority is their terrifying formation. But their weakness was obvious, it took them a lot of time to set up their formation. However, what was Alu''s mother doing? She was actually forming such a terrifying formation as if she had just released an ordinary fighting technique. Boom... Boom... Boom... When the formation was formed, Alu saw the strange people who were being chased by his mother finally being swallowed up by his mother''s formation. And while they were in formation, they were instantly attacked by countless stars. ALU even saw several ck holes suddenly appearing around them, and the ck holes immediately tried to swallow them all up. Pathetic screams began to sound as the strange people began to get hurt. "This is the technique I will give you. Universe Formation. This technique is a technique I made myself, and you are the only person I give it. With the Universe Formation, you no longer need to learn another formation technique. That''s because this technique itself contains a myriad of formations. As the name suggests, all things can be done with this technique. When you control the universe, you can do whatever you want." While Alu was observing his mother''s formation, his mother''s voice suddenly echoed in Alu''s mind. That awakens Alu from his reverie. How could Alu not understand now. What he saw was clearly a recording of his mother fighting. "But just to pass on technique, is it necessary to show all this?" Alu shook his head. "I don''t know if you want to motivate me or just show how strong you are?" Said Alu. Just as Alu said that, Alu felt his consciousness start to fade once again. And as that happened, Alu also felt a stream of information enter his head. .... Chapter 49: Become a Spirit Master Chapter 49: Be a Spirit Master "Oh." ALU doesn''t know how much time has passed. When the flow of information stopped entering his head, Alu immediately woke up from his unconscious state. When Alu opened his eyes, Alu found that he was lying in the cave before. "Mm..." Alu immediately stood up, and surveyed the surroundings for a few moments. After finding that everything was fine, only then could Alu calm down. Although many unexpected things happened when he opened his mother''s box, everything seemed fine on the outside. It didn''t create any distraction like Alu thought. Of course, if Alu opened his mother''s box in the outside world, it might still cause trouble if there was a powerful expert hiding around Alu. After all, even if there was no disturbance, it didn''t mean that a strong expert couldn''t sense it when a mysterious aura suddenly appeared around him. After observing the surroundings, Alu then lowered his head to look down. On the ground beside where Aluy, was the box and earring that his mother had given him. Seeing the two objects, Alu immediately crouched down to pick them up. After taking the two objects, Alu stood back up and began to observe the two of them. Alu first looked at the box that held the earring. "This box seems to be made of a very strong material. But other than that, it doesn''t seem to have any other use." Alu said after a moment of examining the box. Alu then keeps the box. After that, Alu then looked at the earring which his mother said was formation disc. "Mm." When Alu used his soul senses to observe the earring, Alu was a little surprised because he no longer found space in the earring. "Has it disappeared?" Said Alu. "However, this is indeed an extraordinary artifact. I wonder what grade artifact is this?" ALU looks at the earring in his hands with sparkling eyes. Although Alu couldn''t judge the true strength of the earring, Alu thought that it must be a heavenly grade artifact. Heavenly grade artifacts were artifacts normally used by Heavenly Nirvana stage experts. "Well, at least she left out a lot of good stuff." Alu nodded. Alu is now wondering about his mother. Even though her cold attitude displeases Alu, the good things she prepares make Alu can''t help but feel joy. Perhaps cultivators have different personalities. However, no matter what their personalities were, they still had one thing inmon. They will be happy if they get something that can increase their strength. "Mm, bro, you''re awake. Your mother is really very strong, now you''ve be a spirit master. Try to use your new power." Charlie suddenly spoke while Alu was studying the earrings. His voice sounded very enthusiastic. "Mm." Charlie''s words woke Alu up. Since Alu woke up from his unconscious state, Alu had felt a new strength in his body. The power was concentrated inside his head. After hearing Charlie''s words, Alu stopped paying attention to the earring. But Alu seemed to think for a moment. After that, he then put an earring on his left ear. After putting the earring in his left ear, Alu began to concentrate on feeling the power rising in his head. The existence of a new power that suddenly appeared within him made Alu feel strange. After all, he couldn''t feel the process of forming that power. And it made Alu feel as if he had just eaten a heavenly fruit that made him step into heaven in one step. But Alu knew, before he got that power, there must be a veryplicated and long process. When Alu started to concentrate, Alu''s consciousness entered a mysterious space in his head. Before Alu got his spirit power, that mysterious space wasn''t inside him yet. ALU knows that space is what is called the spirit world. It is the essence of spirit power, and a ce where spirit energy is stored. Spirit beings summoned by spirit masters also resided in that ce. Shua... Alu then appears in his spirit world space. It was a hundred meter circr space. Within the space, almost all of them were filled with white energy. It looks exactly the same as the energy Alu saw when his mother was fighting. "It''s spirit energy. Now I have it." Alu nodded with a satisfied smile when he saw the energy. "With this energy, I can form spirit formations. But before that, I need toprehend spirit formation techniques first." "Now I want to know how strong my spirit power is?" Alu wondered. There are also several stages in spirit master cultivation. The first stage is known as the Mortal stage. It was divided into threeyers, and eachyer was equivalent to the Spiritual Warrior stage, the True Spiritual stage, and the Life and Death stage. Above the Mortal stage is the Nirvana stage which is also divided into threeyers. Even though at this time Alu had just awakened his spirit power, seeing the amount of spirit energy, and the vast space of his spirit world, Alu knew that his current spirit power was definitely not at the Mortal stage''s firstyer. His mother obviously also helped increase his spirit cultivation. Alu then tries to feel his spirit energy while remembering the information his mother gave him. Apart from Universe Formation techniques, there was also other Information about spirit masters. Recognizing the stage of cultivation is one of them. "Mm, this should have reached the thirdyer." ALU thinks. And Alu couldn''t help but be surprised when he realized that. After all, no matter how talented someone was, it would still take them several years to reach a strength equivalent to that of the Life and Death stage. However, Alu who had just awakened his spirit power had actually reached that level straight away. "It''s just that I don''t know how strong my spirit power is." Spirit power is not like spiritual power. It was very difficult to estimate how strong a person''s spirit power would be without directly fighting. And even if fighting, relying solely on spirit power, a spirit master would inevitably lose quickly even if they faced someone weaker. They could only fight if they had already formed a formation. "Well, I''ll think about thatter. The important thing is toprehend the Universe Formation technique first." "Now is the time to see Charlie and Elly. I wonder what they are like? The God n." After digesting the information in his head, Alu now knew the strength of the God n. ording to that information, among the top ten spirit ns, the God n was the strongest. They are said to have expertise in using the power of light. .... Somewhere far away. It is dark space. No stars were visible in that ce. However, even though there wasn''t a single star, the ce was filled with countless meteors. Each of the meteors looks sorge that they look like a continent. On top of one of the meteors, there were several people sitting in meditation. Each of them emitted an extremely majestic aura. Their aura made them look like giants who could overturn continents. Right in the middle of that person, was a young woman with red hair and a cold face. The woman''s appearance looked the youngest among the people. However, even though she looked the youngest, judging by the position they were seated, that young woman was probably the one leading them. When the young woman who had closed her eyes suddenly opened her eyes, the people around her also opened their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they all looked directly at the young woman. However, the moment they saw her, they couldn''t help but be surprised. It was because they saw that always cold face curved its lips suddenly. They were of course surprised. After all, they had followed the young woman for years. However, this was the first time they saw the young woman''s lips curl up. Although, because the young woman''s face remained so cold that people couldn''t tell whether she was smiling or not, it was still very shocking. "Not bad." Just as they were being shocked, they heard the young woman speak in a low voice. "Sister Jasmine, is there something?" Hearing the young woman speak, one of them finally asked. The one who asked was also a young woman. She looks simr to a young woman with red hair. "There is no." Hearing that question, the red-haired young woman, Jasmine who was Alu''s mother spoke again. She stared at the young woman who asked before staring at the people surrounding her. "All the missions here are over. Maybe it''s time we returned." Said Jasmine. Chapter 50: Twin Spirits Chapter 50: Twin Spirits Fortunately, Alu didn''t know that his mother judged him with just one sentence, not bad. If Alu found out, he would probably feel even worse. After Alu left his spirit world, Alu did not immediately talk to Charlie and Elly. Instead, he tried to release his spirit power first. Whooss... The moment Alu raised his hand, a wave of spirit energy immediately surged from his body, and in just an instant, it had filled the space within the cave. "Truly big energy. This may be bigger than my spiritual energy." Alu was surprised. As he released his spirit energy, Alu began to feel how much spirit energy he had. And it really took Alu by surprise as he felt his spirit energy actually seem bigger than his spiritual energy. One should know that the spiritual energy that Alu possesses already exceeds eight thousand spiritual sources. That amount was basically equivalent to the Life and Death stage''s thirdyer. "Unfortunately this energy is really too soft." After feeling his spirit energy for a while, Alu quickly shook his head. "If spiritual energy is like Thunder, spirit energy is just like a cloud. Even if there are more clouds, Thunder can easily sweep them all away." Alu concluded afterparing the strength of his spiritual energy and spirit energy. Even if he had more spirit energy, Alu was sure he could sweep away all of it even if he only used a quarter of his spiritual energy. After shaking his head, Alu withdrew his spirit energy. After that, Alu then took out the egg where Charlie and Elly were. ALU fiddled with the egg before he said. "Now then, now is the time for the two of you to be my spirits." After saying that, Alu''s hand then made a small movement. Whooss... Right after Alu''s hand movement, a gate suddenly appeared right beside Alu. Surprisingly, behind the gate is actually Alu''s spirit world. "Now you two cane out of your shells." Alu said as the gate of the spirit world appeared. After saying that, Alu then threw the egg in his hand into the gate. Whooss... The moment the egg entered the gate, the gate immediately disappeared, and Alu could feel the presence of an egg in his spirit world. Huh... Alu then returned to his spirit world. With the information he got from his mother, Alu now knows how to summon spirits. However, because Charlie and Elly are already close to him, Alu no longer needs to perform rituals to summon them. Now all he needed to do was enter them into his spirit world. "Brat, I think you''re bing even more arrogant nowadays." When Alu had just entered the spirit world, he immediately heard Elly''s angry words. Alu''s previous actions clearly displeased Elly. But Alu doesn''t care about Elly''s anger. He just stared at the egg before speaking once more. "Don''t you two really want to get out of that egg? Now you can get out." Said Alu with narrowed eyes. To be honest, after interacting with Charlie and Elly for a long time, Alu was also quite curious about their figures. "Hmph" Elly only gave a cold snort in response. However, right after Elly snorted, the egg not far in front of Alu suddenly shone brightly. White light emitted from the egg and in just an instant, Alu''s entire spirit world space was already filled with light. As Alu looked towards the light, he suddenly saw the shadows of two young figures. Alu considered them young because he found that their bodies were shorter than his body. Their size looked like they were only twelve years old. Whooss... When those shadows appeared, the light that filled the space of Alu''s spirit world was immediately drawn towards them. The light entered their bodies before disappearing. And when the lightpletely disappeared, Alu was finally able to see the two figures that had suddenly appeared. From their head and face to their feet, Alu could see everything clearly. The two people Alu saw were wearing silver armor that gave off a dazzling light. And they did look like they were only twelve years old. They have silver white eyes and hair. Their appearance also looks very different from the appearance of people in general. The most striking difference is that their faces look smoother than the faces of people in general. What made Alu even more surprised was; even though they were male and female, they actually had exactly the same faces. "Twin!" Alu said in a low voice as he stared at two faces that were still very young but looked very striking. Looking at their faces, even Alu himself couldn''t help but admit that they had very handsome and beautiful faces. Compared to their faces, Alu''s and even Elizabeth''s faces looked one level lower. As Alu looked at them, they also stared at him. Charlie looked rxed as he looked at Alu. He smiled slightly with a confident expression. Yet Elly, Alu was a little surprised when he saw her reaction. Ever since she had appeared, the young girl had only stared at him for a brief moment before she suddenly lowered her head. She only nced at Alu every once in a while, and every time she nced at Alu, hee face looked a little red. Alu "...." Alu is toozy to think about what is on Elly''s mind. After staring at each other for a moment, Alu then walked over to the twins. When he arrived in front of them, Alu once again studied their faces. "It turns out that you two are twins. And you seem several years younger than me." Alu then said. "And you?" Alu said one more time when he saw Elly''s bowed face. Maybe because she couldn''t bear to be stared at by Alu, Elly who was lowering her head suddenly raised her head, and she shouted in an angry tone. "You, who is younger than you. Do you know how old thisdy is? And do you know how strong thisdy is? I tell you, Brat, if thisdy recovers her strength, even if you are a thousand times stronger, thisdy can still cut your head off." Elly''s face turned red when she was angry. Seeing the angry Elly, even Alu''s always cold expression softened a little. Alu found Elly''s expression a little too cute when she got angry. However, to her anger, Alu only answered with words that made Elly feel even angrier. "I didn''t expect you to have such a personality, youngdy. Isn''t that called a tsundere." Alu said with a mocking smile. "..." Elly Alu''s words made Elly''s feet slip backwards. Her breath was gasping as she pointed her finger at Alu. She looked like she wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth. This caused her mouth to shake. After saying the words that made Elly angry, Alu no longer cares about the young girl. With Alu''s intelligence, how could Alu not understand Elly after seeing her behavior firsthand. However, Alu didn''t care what the young girl had in mind. Alu then looked at Charlie who still looked calm. "I know the two of you are very strong. But at the moment I don''t feel the fluctuation in aura from your body. I wonder how strong your strength is right now?" Alu asked. Alu naturally knew the twins'' appearance did not represent their true age. And their strength too, of course. Their strength was only weakened by the pressure of the will of the world. Now Alu asks about their strength because Alu wants them to help him sweep the holy path. If their strength was strong enough to defeat everyone, Alu would choose to use them head-on. "Sigh..." Alu''s question made Charlie sigh before shaking his head. "Sorry bro, but for now we still can''t help. Our strength is still strong enough to sweep this entire holy path. However, for now, we still can''t let go of our strength. We still need to adapt first. This may take a while." .... Spoiler. 1. Mc will have eyes that can see the secrets of heaven. 2. On the continent of the Rising Sun, there will be portals connecting the lower realms. It was like the world in the novel ''Coiling Dragon''. Later, Alu will travel to some of the lower realms. Chapter 51: Just an old enemy Chapter 51: Just an old enemy Charlie''s answer didn''t make Alu change his expression. Alu didn''t feel disappointed because he didn''t really expect anything from the start. Alu had guessed that it wouldn''t be easy for Charlie and Elly to use their powers. After all, they had broken the rules of the world''s will before. "Huh..." Alu then sighed lightly before speaking. "Well, since that''s the case, you can start cultivating now and try to adapt to your strengths. I hope you can do it as soon as possible." After saying that, Alu nced at Elly once again. The young girl still looked shy at this point when she was stared at by Alu. But Alu only shook his head briefly. After that, he then left his spirit world. Alu did not know what caused Elly, who was grumpy when she was still in the egg, suddenly be like that when they met in person. However, Alu himself was toozy to think about it. After Alu disappeared, Charlie stared at his twin sister. But he didn''t say anything either. He only shook his head before stepping into a certain location in the spirit world. He then started meditating after he had stopped where he was going. .... When Alu left his spirit world, he immediately took out Krinn''s tracking jade. Alu doesn''t know how long it took his to lose consciousness, but Alu guesses that the people holding the jade might have gathered in a certain ce by this time. Alu might be fine if he only camete. However, through the tracking jade, everyone who was holding the jade could tell that he had not moved all this time. Even though Alu could make certain excuses like saying that he had made a breakthrough in cultivation, that obviously couldn''t dispel suspicionpletely. However, even though the situation didn''t look good, Alu didn''t currently look the least bit worried. As he took out the jade, he also moved very casually. "Well, it''s fine if they find out. With my current strength, they shouldn''t be able to do anything against me. Even killing Krinn wouldn''t be that difficult." Said Alu. ording to Alu''s estimate, Krinn''s strength was not that different from Jather''s. He probably had about seven thousand spiritual sources. Seven thousand spiritual sources? Alu can easily suppress Krinn using only his spiritual source. Currently, Alu''s own spiritual source had already reached nearly nine thousand spiritual sources as he had fully adapted to his new cultivation. After some time, Alu''s spiritual source could reach ten thousand when his cultivation reached the peak of the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. If Alu used his full strength and took a surprise attack, even if Krinn was with his many followers, Alu still believed he could kill him with one strike. "Mm..." When Alu held the tracking jade and sensed the presence of the people holding the tracking jade, Alu couldn''t help but furrow his brows. Everything is just as ALU thought. However, among the people holding the tracking jade, there were actually two people who were not with the others. And the two people were actually not too far from him. "These people...!" Alu shook his head with a displeased expression. Even though Alu hadn''t seen them, Alu could guess that it was Roux and Reva. Judging from their location, it was clear that the two of them were trying to approach him. "But it looks like something is stopping them... They seem to be fighting someone else." Said Alu once again. Realizing that, Alu didn''t think much and immediately rushed to their location. Even though Alu didn''t care about their life and death, Alu didn''t want them to die so quickly. After all, they were still his followers, and he hadn''t used them well either. On this unpredictable holy path, Alu still needs a reliable following. Whooss... Alu was flying very fast. Even though he didn''t use the Phoenix God Wings, he was still able to cross the mountain in every breath he took. Alu left the deserted territory some timeter, and as he entered the region with many beasts, the beasts didn''t even have time to react before Alu disappeared from their sight. As Alu gets closer to Roux and Reva''s location, Alu begins to hide his presence. He wanted to supervise the situation first. Some timeter, Alu arrived at an area with dense forest. And in the middle of the forest there was a very big river. The river flows into the depths of the forest. "As I thought, there is a battle over there." Alu said when he saw the water in the river. Alu said it was because he found the water in the river looking turbulent. From time to time there will be quite high waves from the river. Although Alu couldn''t see what was happening in the distance yet, it was clear that there was no way a river like that could cause such a high wave unless some force struck it. Alu concluded there was a fight right over the river. "It must be them... I wonder who they are fighting with." Alu does not linger. After pausing for a moment to observe the river, he immediately continued his flight. Alu doesn''t fly over the river, he just flies in the forest beside the river. As Alu went further and further away, he saw the river waves getting higher and higher, and as time passed, he also began to hear the sound of fighting. When the sound of the battle became clearer, and Alu knew that he was very close, Alu then spread his soul senses towards the location of the battle. If it was before, Alu''s soul senses would definitely not have reached the battlefield with his current strength. However, ever since he had spirit power, his soul sense had instantly increased greatly. One of the strengths of spirit masters is that they have a strong sense of soul. With the current Alu spirit power, his soul senses could cover an area of several thousand kilometers. If his soul sense moved straight ahead, it could even reach a distance of ten thousand kilometers. Within a few moments after spreading his soul senses, Alu was finally able to see what was happening ahead. "Mm, so that''s how it is..." Alu said with a sinister smile as his soul senses reached the scene of the battle. What Alu found besides Roux and Reva in that ce was actually Prince Varog. And the battle that Alu felt was the battle between Roux and Varog. With the troubles that urred a few months ago, it was clear that there would be no peace if the two men had met. With his own fianc taken by another man, how could Varog possibly endure such humiliation. "Looks like I have to settle this matter immediately. Otherwise, who knows what will happen. Even an ant can make waves if it lives with grudges, not to mention a prince." Even though Alu didn''t put Varog in his eyes, Alu who was always cautious naturally wouldn''t let the enemy who hated him continue to live. Before Alu couldn''t get rid of Varog, but on this holy path, no one could stop Alu if he wanted to kill someone. Whooss... After that, Alu immediately flew to the location of the battle. Since Alu already knew what was happening ahead, he no longer needed to hide his whereabouts. He flew off while releasing his aura. Chapter 52: Meet Again Chapter 52: Meet Again Far ahead, there were several people gathered right above the river. Two of the people were Roux and Reva. At this time, Reva was surrounded by several people who prevented her from moving. And on the other hand, Roux fought fiercely with a young man who looked his age. That young man was naturally Varog. When the two youths fought, they released all their strength. Their eyes also looked very cold as they stared at each other. It was a gaze where each of them wanted the other to die. Boom... The two then hit each other, and their blows caused the water in the river to be swept everywhere. They formed waves of water which then swept the forest beside the river. In an instant, even the forest beside the river was swept away along with the water waves. Bruak... The ground by the river suddenly cracked like spider webs as the body of one of them fell from above. The person who fell was Roux. Even though Roux has grown quite strong since he was with Reva, he is definitely no match for Varog who is the crown prince of the Great Kingdom. Roux might still be able to fight Varog. But over time, the difference in their strength will be clear. With such a difference in strength, if it was someone else, they would definitely choose to run away. But in front of his love rival, how could Roux want to run away. "Die..." As Roux was lying on the ground, a scream filled with murderous intent suddenly echoed from above. Varog suddenly appeared about a kilometer above Roux, and the moment he appeared, he immediately released an attack that made the earth tremble. Behind Varog, suddenly appeared the shadow of an eagle. The eagle looks very big. Even though it was only a shadow, it almost covered the sky above Roux. As Varog shouted, he swung his hand down, and immediately, the shadow of the eagle behind him charged towards Roux who was still sprawling on the ground. Varog''s expression seemed distorted as he unleashed an attack. He looked like he wanted to eat Roux''s body. Varog''s expression now was clearly very different from when Reva left him. Below, Roux who saw Varog''s attack, which was likely to kill him didn''t actually look scared. On the contrary, there was a sinister smile on his face as he stared at Varog. His smile seemed to be filled with ridicule. Even though he lost the fight, he still won elsewhere. "He-he-he, Varog, so what if you kill me, you still won''t be able to get Reva. She''spletely mine. Even if you take her now, you only take my leftovers." Roux then spoke to Varog. He spoke via voice transmission so only Varog could hear his words. And Roux''s words caused Varog''s expression to change instantly. Of course, what really upset Varog at this point was the fact that Reva had actually been taken by Roux. He and Reva have been engaged for quite a while, and have been doing a lot of romantic things together. Varog also respected Reva so much that he didn''t even go very far. However, it has only been a while since Roux has been with Reva, the two have actually done what he didn''t. When Varog found out about it, he was almost insane. He did not expect the reality about Reva to bepletely different from what he had imagined so far. And as Roux said, even if he could get Reva back, all he would get was Roux''s leftovers. As the crown prince of the Great Kingdom, how could Varog possibly endure such humiliation. What made Varog even more angry was Reva''s reaction. When Roux had said that earlier, Reva actually seemed very rxed. There was no expression on her face as if it was just a trifle. Now Varog realizes that Reva is not only far from what he imagined. In fact, he really didn''t understand her. Varog''s eyes then turned red. In an instant, the aura emitting from his body immediately shot up drastically. When someone was really angry, even their strength could increase without them knowing it themselves. The pressure that Varog was releasing at this time made even his followers who were in the distance tremble. Neither of them would have thought that their prince who used to look friendly could turn crazy just because of women''s troubles. Whooss... As Varog''s aura surged, the speed of the eagle shadow that charged towards Roux also grew even faster. If nothing got in the way, the eagle''s shadow would have reached the Roux in just one breath. Boom... However, right at that very moment, an extremely powerful aura suddenly erupted in the distance. The eruption caused the mountains to shake while the river looked like it was about to capsize. Before Varog and the others could even react, a wave of energy suddenly came from a distance and headed towards them. More precisely towards the shadow of an eagle. Boom... In a short time, a wave of energy hit the eagle''s shadow. Even though it was sent from afar, it still made the eagle''s shadow tremble as it collided with the energy wave. And it doesn''t just stop there. After one energy wave, other energy waves came sessively. And they all hit the eagle''s shadow too. If the former only made the eagle''s shadow vibrate, thetter and so on actually pushed the position of the eagle shadow that was originally down towards Roux. After several hits, the eagle''s shadow finally strayed from its target. It fell about a kilometer away from Roux. But, even though his attack missed the target, Varog no longer paid attention to it. His attention was currently fixed on the direction where the aura wasing from. And the moment he felt that aura, Varog''s expression immediately became even worse. Varog naturally realized whose aura it was. While Varog felt very bad, Roux who also recognized the owner of the aura couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He quickly stood up and flew towards Reva. Although it is a bit embarrassing to be saved when she fights against her love rival, Roux who knows his position has changed doesn''t really mind it. He also knew that if it weren''t for his current position, he might not be able to get what he wanted. He may be forever overshadowed by Varog. Whooss... Not long after, the wind blew fiercely before zing ck mes appeared in the distance. The mes were moving very fast and it didn''t take long before they arrived in front of Varog and the others. Shua... When the mes stopped, they began to shrink, and in just a short time, a young man in a ck robe appeared behind the ck mes. "That is you." When Varog saw Alu, he immediately pointed his finger at Alu. His hands seemed to be shaking as he did that. Even though it was Roux who snatched Reva from him, it was this person who caused it all. Seeing Alu''s face that looked like an evil devil, killing intent immediately shed through Varog''s eyes. A spiritual aura also erupted from his body, and this time it was even stronger than before. But Alu who saw Varog only smiled sarcastically. He then said. "I was already nning to get rid of you. I just didn''t think we could meet so quickly. It seems that even fate wanted you to die sooner." After saying that, Alu then took a leisurely step towards Varog. No exaggerated aura emanates from Alu''s body. However, every time Alu took a step, Varog who looked like he wanted to kill Alu suddenly felt his aura tremble. Varog originally wanted to curse Alu with a few words, but the change in his aura made him unable to open his mouth. This also causes Varog to immediately realize that he is not facing Roux. Facing Roux, Varog feltplete dominance. But in front of Alu? Only Alu''s footsteps made him feel such extreme danger that his own aura was made to vibrate. This made Varog realize; Just breaking through to the Life and Death stage didn''t make the distance between them shrink. On the contrary, it became even wider. Chapter 53: Cant Escape Chapter 53: Can''t Escape Every step Alu took made Varog''s heart tremble. Drops of sweat started dripping down his body as Alu grew closer and closer to him. Varog''s eyes, which had been red with the urge to kill, turned back to normal. His desire for revenge quickly faded as he realized fear began to fill his heart. Varog himself doesn''t understand what happened to him. In his life, he always built a solid mentality. There might be some things in this world that could frighten him, but Varog firmly believed death was not one of them. He had his own pride as a genius and the crown prince of the Great Kingdom. How could he be frightened by mere death. "Hehehehe..." ALU only chuckled as he saw the change on Varog. Of course, if it were someone else, Varog would definitely not be so afraid of death. The reason why he looked so scared was because of the evil aura that Alu was emitting. This aura was an aura of evil that came from the ck Phoenix. That aura couldn''t be felt clearly. However, it would make people who saw Alu feel as if they saw the grim reaper, the bearer of death and fear. That aura can turn people who were not afraid of death before into so much fear that they want to cry. "No, how could this happen to me." Varog said in a trembling voice. Varog firmly believed he was not afraid of death. Even if he was really scared, he wouldn''t be that scared. Besides, it wasn''t necessarily that he would actually die there. Even though Alu was stronger than him, they still had the same cultivation in the end. Varog couldn''t believe he couldn''t escape from Alu. Moreover, he has wind power that is superior in speed. After some time, Varog began to realize that his fear didn''te from him, but from something else. Upon realizing that, Varog couldn''t help but nce at Reva who was watching from the side. When he looked at Reva, thetter also stared at him. However, Reva''s gaze at him seemed emotionless. Reva looked like she was just watching someone else''s problem. Varog''s life and death seemed utterly insignificant in her eyes. This made Varog feel sad. "No, I can''t believe this." However, his sorrowsted only a moment. As he spoke, his previously terrified eyes began to be reced with determination as he began to think oddly. "I''m sure Reva is still the Reva I know. She just can''t show it. She must have been forced to do all this." "You devil." Varog then shouts Alu. "Even if you kill me today, I won''t be afraid." He said in a loud voice. When he said that, his eyes suddenly gave off a cruel light. The spiritual aura that had previously disappeared from his body once again erupted. It shook the sky in that instant. "I will fight with you. I can''t believe I can''t fight you." Shouted Varog. Right after he shouted, he lunged straight at Alu. "...." Alu couldn''t help but shake his head as he saw the change that had happened to Varog. "A woman can really change a man." Said Alu. Alu then nced at Reva as she said that. And just like before, Reva still seemed emotionless despite what Varog said. "Unfortunately Reva is not what Varog thinks. She may have very few feelings." ALU thinks. "Well, I''ll show him what despair is." Alu smiled sarcastically as he suddenly thought of something that would make Varog die so miserably. Alu then looked at Varog who was getting closer to him. Varog flew at an unimaginable speed. His body seemed to be one with the wind itself. When he lunged at Alu, he looked like an eagle chasing its prey. However, in Alu''s eyes, Varog was not an eagle, but a chicken. "Too weak." Said Alu. "Your mysterious technique is too weak, and your spiritual source is also only at the third stage." Even if their spiritual source was equal in number, the spiritual source stage difference would still create a huge gap in their strength. That difference was basically equivalent to a difference in cultivationyers at least. "You don''t even have a chance to run away." Alu smiled mockingly. After that, Alu''s eyes turned cold, and the moment that happened, ck mes then surged from Alu''s body at an unimaginable speed. It was so fast that Varog didn''t even have time to react and the ck mes hadpletely engulfed him. Chi, Chi, Chi... The burning sounds rang out as ck mes began to burn Varog''s body. Varog''s body looked very fragile under the mes of Alu. It quickly melted away as if his body was just a wax. "Shit" Varog who felt Alu''s strength could only curse in a hoarse voice. He really didn''t expect the difference in their strength to be so great that his body quickly melted away just froming in contact with Alu''s mes. Varog quickly realized that he was in a dire situation. "I can only use that." He then spoke. Right after that, a white light suddenly shone from his body. After which, a silver armor suddenly appeared and covered Varog''s entire body. When the armor appeared, the mes that tried to touch Varog were immediately reflected back by the armor. No matter how many times Alu pushed the mes, they would be reflected back. Now, the mes could only surround Varog. "Oh..." Alu was surprised when he saw the armor that could withstand the mes he released. Whooss... However, right after the armor appeared, Varog''s body which was originally high in the air suddenly fell downwards very quickly. When Alu saw Varog''s body falling down, Alu couldn''t help but show a sinister smile. ALU of course knows that the armor that Varog uses is the same type of item as his shield. It''s just that it''s clearly a lot better than his shield because it can protect the whole body. Varog fell naturally because he didn''t have the strength to withstand the weight of the armor he was wearing. "But even though it can protect youpletely, it also has a fatal weakness. You won''t be able to move when you use it... Are you stupid?" But even though that was what he said, Alu actually started to think the moment he saw Varog. As Alu continued to look at Varog, a possibility finally shed through his mind. "Oh, no. So you want to run away like that." Right after Alu said that, something that looked like auncher suddenly appeared right behind Varog''s armor. Whooss... Alu didn''t even have time to react and Varog''s armor had started sliding off into the distance. It was traveling so fast that it surpassed Alu''s own speed. In just an instant, it had actually crossed over five kilometers, and over time, it had grown farther away. Alu''s face immediately turned gloomy when he saw Varog trying to run away. "Don''t think you can do it." Shouted Alu in a cold tone. "Phoenix God Domain." Alu shouted one more time. Brussss.... ck mes then surged from Alu''s body. It was like an erupting volcano. In an instant, mes instantly covered the sky above Alu. And it then flies towards Varog. Varog was extremely fast, but the ck mes were ten times faster. It didn''t even take an instant before it reached Varog. Shua.... The mes that looked like waves of the ocean then drowned Varog in them. As before, the armor protecting Varog still reflected the mes when they came into contact. However, although the mes could barely touch the armor, the armor''s speed also drastically decreased as it was surrounded by the mes. And the mes didn''t stop just because it had engulfed Varog. The mes continued to spread until they covered an area of a hundred kilometers. Rivers, forests, and mountains were all engulfed under the mes. At this time, even Roux and Reva and the followers of Varog were engulfed in the mes. But Alu deliberately lowered the power of the mes around them so that it didn''t hurt them too much. Whooss... Alu is no longer silent. After the Phoenix God Domain had beenpletely released, Alu immediately went after Varog who was still trying to escape. If there was no Phoenix God Domain, even with Phoenix God Wings, Alu would have a hard time teaching Varog. But now, even when Alu wasn''t flying at full speed, he still managed to get close to Varog in a short amount of time. Alu then appears just above the Varog. And he immediately reached out towards Varog''s armor. Alu actually has the desire to hit Varog, but Alu chooses to restrain himself because he knows he will only hurt himself if he hits the armor protecting Varog. Even with his physical strength, Alu wouldn''t be able to shake something that could withstand a Nirvana stage expert''s attack. Luckily it wasn''t a spiritual item either. It was just an ordinary object that had great power. Hence, Varog''s armor basically has no spiritual attachment to Varog. As long as Alu holds it, he can take the armor. "Well, I''ll keep it." Said Alu. The moment his hand touched the armor, Alu''s storage ring suddenly glowed with white light, and it instantly engulfed the entire armor. After that, the armor suddenly disappeared, leaving behind the pale-faced Varog. "He-he-he, unfortunately you can''t escape." Aluughed sarcastically. Alu''s hand then touched Varog''s body, and Alu immediately released his spiritual energy to suppress Varog''s power. In just a few moments, Varog who is a crown prince of the Great Kingdom turns into a dead fish in Alu''s hands. He could barely breathe as Alu grabbed him by the neck. Of course, only that would not make him die. While holding Varog, Alu then looked at Reva. "To die at the hands of someone you love, that must be very pleasant." Chapter 54: Poor Varog Chapter 54: Poor Varog Alu then pulled back the mes of the Phoenix God Domain. After the Phoenix God Domain disappeared, Alu who was still staring at Reva then stepped towards her. In his hands, even though Varog was suppressed by his spiritual energy, he was actually still trying to resist. He was unable to use spiritual energy, but he could still use his physical strength to hit Alu. "You devil, if you dare, kill me now." Varog screams as he hits Alu. Even though Varog didn''t hear what Alu said before, he somehow felt something bad was going to happen to him. The something made him feel dead now, much better. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t control his spiritual energy, he would have chosen to blow himself up at that very moment. "Hmm..." Alu didn''t care about Varog who hit him. He kept dragging hjm towards Reva. With Alu''s physical strength, Varog''s punch which did not contain any spiritual energy was barely felt on his body. He just felt a little amused. Of course, even if Varog could use his spiritual energy, the power of his punches wasn''t that strong in Alu''s eyes either. Wind power users are inherently very weak in terms of physical strength. It didn''t take long before Alu arrived in front of Roux and Reva. When Alu arrived in front of them, the two of them immediately greeted Alu with respect. "Your Highness." Both said. Beside them, there were several corpses lying. Before Alu arrived in front of them, the two of them had already killed all of Varog''s followers. The two of them were able to kill them all with ease because Varog''s followers had been badly injured by the Gos Phoenix Domain attack. Throw... Alu then threw Varog who was still trying to fight him towards Roux and Reva. Bukkk... Varog''s bodynded right in front of them. The two people immediately nced at Varog. Roux just stared with cold eyes. There was no expression on his face. Even though he lost to Varog, in the end, only he could remain standing. Roux no longer thinks of defeating Varog because to him Varog is only someone who will die soon. Who is better among them is no longer important. Only the living have a future. Next to Roux, Reva was also looking at Varog with cold eyes. However, Reva''s eyes weren''tpletely cold either. For a moment, a sh of emotion shed across her eyes. When Varog arrived beside Reva, he stopped his rampage, and he started staring at Reva. "Reva..." He then spoke with a trembling mouth. Varog''s expression was filled with hope as he looked at Reva. He probably expected Reva to show that she was really Reva he knew. Unfortunately, a sh of emotion only shed briefly in Reva''s eyes. When Roux looked at Reva, Reva''s eyes were cold again. She didn''t even try to look at Varog again. Nobody knows what the woman is thinking. And for Alu, it really doesn''t matter. Without anyone noticing, Alu then took out a sword, and he threw the sword at Reva. Shua... Reva was immediately taken aback when she saw a sword suddenlynd right in front of her. But what really took Reva by surprise was what Alu said. "Reva, use that sword and chop off Varog''s head." Alu''s voice was soft, but it stunned even Roux who wanted to see Varog die. Roux wouldn''t find it strange if it was Alu or himself who killed Varog. Yet Reva. The most surprised was naturally Varog himself. His eyes that looked at Reva immediately widened. He turned his gaze towards Alu before shouting. "You devil, I already know you are nning something evil. But how dare you do this." Varog''s expression turned savage in an instant. He looked like he wanted to cut Alu into a thousand pieces and eat every piece of Alu flesh. He also tried to stand up. Unfortunately, before he could stand up, a mighty spiritual energy suddenly came and pressed him down, keeping him lying on the ground. Alu paid no heed to the raging Varog. He just stared at Reva who looked confused after she heard Alu''smand. Alu''s eyes turned cold as he stared at Reva. "What? You don''t want to do it." A gust of spiritual aura also rippled past Reva, making Reva who was confused to shiver instantly. Reva then looked at Alu with heavy and scared eyes. She looked like she wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say. "Your Highness, I..." Reva, in the end could only say that. Her mouth trembled as she spoke. She looked really scared. Even though Reva was indifferent to Varog, they had, in the end, been together for quite a while. She may not have had serious feelings for Varog, but since they were together, Varog has never treated her badly either. Varog always treated her very well. If it was someone else, that kind of treatment from a crown prince of the Great Kingdom was enough for some to give their loyalty and their lives. Reva is certainly not that kind of person. She is a woman with her own dreams. However, even if she didn''t care about Varog, and even became enemies with him, killing Varog was clearly still a bit too much for her. The orders that Alu gave were really very hard for Reva. But even though Reva thought that way, Alu''s cold gaze really scared her terribly. As she looked at Alu, Reva felt as if she was staring at a demon god. Alu''s words also sounded like a heavenly edict to Reva''s ears. If she dared to refuse, she would receive the most painful punishment. Reva knows how cruel Alu is. Even towards a beautiful Princess like hee, Alu did not hesitate to hit her. At that time she didn''t offend Alu, she just followed the king''s orders. If she didn''t follow Alu''s orders now, Reva didn''t dare imagine what Alu would do. Reva thinks death must be a good thing she can ept. Reva''s circumstances make Roux want to help her. However, as he stared at Alu, he even lost the courage to open his mouth. On the other hand, Varog who saw Reva finally revealed her awkwardness couldn''t help but feel happy. Although Reva did not help him, the fact that she did not move to harm him made Varog revive his hopes. He began to believe that Reva was still the Reva he knew. Unfortunately, that hopested only a moment. When Varog heard a cold snort from behind him, his eyes immediately widened as he saw what Reva was doing. Alu suddenly snorted as he saw that Reva was still motionless. And this time, Alu''s eyes that were staring at Reva began to glow with murderous intent. That gaze gave Reva goosebumps and almost fell. This time she felt as if her heart was going to jump out. Killing Varog was something very difficult for Reva, but this time, the fear of being stared at by Alu made Reva lose control of her own hands. When Reva nced down, she found that her hand was already on the hilt of the sword. And that was what made Varog''s eyes widen. His mouth was also wide open in disbelief. "Reva, what are you doing?" Varog asked with a trembling mouth. Reva''s hand that was holding the sword hilt made Varog''s hopes almost fade away. But he still tried not to believe what he saw. "I''ll give you three seconds... If you can''t do it, you might as well apany him to the underworld." When Reva was still shocked by her actions, Alu spoke once again. And this time, Alu spoke in a very dominant tone. His words left no room for rejection. "...." Reva. Oh, I want to cry. But Reva is indeed a woman with many points. Just emotions, unable to control her desires. Reva knows her position clearly. For the sake of the future, what she was doing today, at most would only make her sigh as she remembered. As Varog continued to call out to her, Reva finally drew the sword that was stuck in front of her. At this moment, Reva''s eyes also turned very cold. She looked like she was dumping all her emotions. Nor did she speak. She just stared at Varog coldly. As the sword in her hand was pulled up, she immediately swung it down. She seemed to want to end things quickly. "He" ALU who was watching on the side smiled wickedly as he watched the sword descending towards Varog''s neck. Roux on the other hand, couldn''t hide his change in expression. He naturally felt a variety of emotions as he watched the woman he loved beheaded her own ex-fianc. However, even though what Reva was doing was very mean, it didn''t dampen Roux''s feelings for Reva. From the start the Roux was different from Varog. The starting point is an ordinary young man who falls in love with a Royal Princess. Hence, the way Roux sees Reva is also different. He was like a knight who would always follow his master regardless of what the master did. "Ahhhhh...." A sudden hoarse shout echoed as the sword nearly reached Varog''s neck. The scream didn''t sound loud, but it made the ears of the person hearing it hurt. Varog''s eyes that were originally filled with hope, immediately turned red. And it is a blood red color. In fact, there was even blood dripping from his eyes. An aura of hatred overflowed from Varog. It was so intense that the air turned cold. It is not known who he hates. He may hate his own destiny. He never made a mistake that made him deserve all of this. In the end, everything happened only because he identally bumped into Alu. Alu''s eyes lit up as he felt an aura of hatred from Varog. He eximed with a thirsty expression. "How beautiful... It''s been a while since I felt something like this." At this moment, his Phoenix soul also felt an unbearable joy. It was as if it was looking at a very fine meal. "Good food needs to be well prepared." Hisss... The sound of a sword shing suddenly rang out. Simultaneously, fresh blood suddenly gushed everywhere. Chapter 55: Soul Essence Chapter 55: Soul Essence No one else paid attention to Alu''s expression. Roux and Reva both stared at Varog''s severed head. Shua... Reva shed her sword very hard. As the sword passed through Varog''s neck and hit the ground, it also caused Varog''s separated body and head to jolt upwards. Blood then spurted everywhere so that even Alu who was far enough away was hit by quite a lot of blood sshes. However, the sshes of blood could not fully hit Alu. Every time they would hit Alu, there would be a thin barrier blocking them. Varog''s head was thrown right in front of Reva, and by chance, Varog''s face also facing towards Reva. For experts at the Life and Death stage, except for a few experts who possessed special techniques, a severed neck was basically enough to take their lives. But even if they were certain to die, that didn''t mean they would just die. When Varog''s head turned towards Reva, Varog wasn''tpletely dead. His life force continued to drop drastically, but he still had some consciousness left. When Varog faced Reva, he could still show an expression. He looked like he wanted to open his mouth, but it could barely open his mouth. Of course he could speak if he tried, but when he saw Reva''s expression, he chose to stop. Reva who saw Varog''s head right in front of her didn''t actually look sorry. On the contrary, her eyes that were previously only cold had suddenly turned savage. Coupled with the ssh of blood that filled her face, she now truly looked like a bloodthirsty demon. Seeing Reva''s face, Varog finally realized that Reva was really not Reva he had known all this time. Not only that, that woman had even changed considerably. "Ahhhh.... Alu, I curse you to experience what I experienced today. You will definitely feel it." Just before his death, Varog could actually scream. He cursed Alu hatefully. To his surprise, just as Varog was cursing Alu, Reva suddenly became furious. "You, how dare you curse His Highness. You deserve a miserable death... I will send you to hell." She shouted at Varog and looked as if she wanted to pounce on Varog. Reva''s words and actions drove Varogpletely insane before his death. His eyes turned red as he watched Reva start pouncing at him. Using her hands, Reva looked like she wanted to crush Varog''s head. Whooss... However, before Reva''s hand could reach Varog''s head, another hand suddenly appeared first. The hand was white and a little thin. Reva who saw the hand immediately stopped her movement. She stopped because she saw that it was Alu''s hand. Right now, when Reva looked at Alu, her eyes were no longer what they were before. Her gaze was currently filled with ecstasy and adoration as if Alu was the god who had created her. Of course, in Reva''s current eyes, Alu was really the god who created her. Alu is a god who creates new herself. Reva then wiped the blood sttered on her face. She then spoke in a respectful tone. "You are my god." She says. Her expression looked like she wanted to bow down to Alu. If not for Alu being busy with Varog''s head, she would have bowed down right then and there. Roux who was beside her waspletely stunned when he saw what Reva was doing. Alu grabbed Varog''s hair. After which, ck mes that looked strange suddenly surged from Alu''s hand. The mes directly covered Varog''s head. The moment that happened, Varog''s head turned to ashes in just an instant. It disappeared amid the mes. As Varog''s head disappeared, a tiny speck of light emitting Varog''s aura suddenly appeared right in the middle of the mes. Even though it was only a small light, it actually emitted an extremely intense aura of hatred. "Essence of the soul." Those who saw that tiny light couldn''t help eximing in shock. The essence of the soul can be said to be the core of every living being. It is the ce where one''s consciousness originates. For extremely powerful experts, they could even control their soul essence. Those who can do that will not be able to be killed unless their soul essence is destroyed. Even if their bodies arepletely destroyed, they can rise again by forming new bodies. Of course, that was only for extremely strong experts. For Life and Death stage experts, they were far from capable of doing that. They have no control over their soul essence. Normally, every time they died, their soul essence would disappear along with the universe. Even if they used certain treasures to save their soul essence, they still wouldn''t be able to awaken like the extremely powerful experts did. Theycked the ability to control their soul essence. Even those who can do that will need a lot of effort if they are to get back up. Of course, if there were truly extremely powerful experts helping out, they might still be able to bounce back. But clearly not just anyone can get such help. Roux and Reva who saw the soul essence couldn''t help but be surprised. They know that it is the essence of Varog''s soul. What makes them surprised is that Alu can actually capture the essence of the soul. It must be known that a treasure that can save soul essence is not an arbitrary treasure. Not even Nirvana level spiritual weapons couldpare to that. Only an extremely powerful spirit master could create treasures to save soul essence. If such treasures could be found everywhere, each n could naturally resurrect their dead if they had the ability one day. Alu didn''t care about Roux and Reva''s surprised reaction. As Alu felt an aura of hatred emanating from Varog''s soul essence, his eyes glowed even brighter. Capturing or saving soul essence was not a difficult thing for Alu with his Phoenix soul power. "Well, this will be of use to me." When Alu said that, he then attracted the mes that captured the essence of Varog''s soul. He smiled happily as he saw Varog''s soul essence. And when Varog''s soul essence arrived in front of him, Alu did something that took Roux and Reva by surprise. Alu suddenly directed Varog''s soul essence into his mouth. Chapter 56: Refining Soul Essence Chapter 56: Refining Soul Essence Roux and Reva were shocked when they saw Alu actually put Varog''s soul essence into his mouth. Cultivating with soul essence? First, because soul essence is very difficult to obtain, cultivating with soul essence is also rare for people to do. However, that didn''t mean there weren''t any benefits to cultivating in a way of refining soul essence. In fact, the benefits are quite extraordinary for one''s cultivation. The soul essence may not be something that contains spiritual energy like other heavenly resources. But that is ultimately the essence of one''s life. From someone''s birth, their experiences, theirprehension, their joys and sorrows, everything is basically stored in the essence of the soul. When one was refining soul essences, they were basically the same as absorbing one''s life. The greatest benefit of doing that is getting enlightened. Cultivating is not just about absorbing energy. One needs toprehend thews of the world andprehend themselves to increase their cultivation. And it''s not something that can be done easily. A person needs an enlightenment to increase theirprehension. Every time someone gets enlightened, their strength will also increase. However, even though it had tremendous benefits, refining the soul essence also had its risks. It is not something that is easy to do. Refining soul essence was the same as absorbing one''s life, how could that be so easily done. Even if soul essence possessors were dead, their will would always exist with their soul essence. Generally, those who wish to cultivate with soul essence would choose to use soul essence of beasts thatcks intelligence. Even though the beasts also had a will of their own, they were far weaker than the will of an intelligent being. Refining their soul essence was much easier. As for refining the essence of the human soul? Even if we don''t talk about the risks, there are other things that need to be discussed first. For humans, no matter what creature it is, they can eat it as long as it is not human. But to eat fellow humans, it was clearly a very taboo subject. Refining the essence of the human soul which is the core of human life is of course much more taboo. Those who do will be killed without a doubt. They are considered demons. ALU may seem even scarier than a demon, but that is in the end just her violent personality. He is not a demon who eats his own fellow. But now things are clearly different. Alu put Varog''s soul essence into his mouth. What else did he want other than refining it to increase his own strength. Only now did they realize that the master they followed was really a demon who could do anything for his own gain. Butpared to Roux, Reva calmed down a lot faster. Regardless of what Alu did, the fanatical look in her eyes didn''t diminish in the slightest. ... Whooss.... When Varog''s soul essence entered his mouth, Alu''s previously glowing eyes immediately turned dark. An aura of hatred suddenly erupted from Alu''s body. That aura of hatred of course didn''te from Alu, but from the essence of Varog''s soul that Alu had swallowed up. With Varog''s strength, he naturally couldn''t control his soul essence, but his hatred that was too great before his death made his soul essence fill only with hatred. All of his life experiences seemed insignificant in front of his hatred. And incidentally, that hatred is mostly focused on Alu. When Varog''s soul essence found him being engulfed by Alu, it naturally became much more berserk. All of Varog''s curses ring in Alu''s mind. It even caused many images to sh across Alu''s mind. Alu felt as if he saw Varog''s curse happen to him. He saw a red spear piercing his heart, and when Alu saw the person holding the spear, he was not at all surprised. He even felt the pain. It wasn''t the pain of being killed but the pain of being killed by a loved one. It even caused Alu''s expression to change. But that onlysted a moment. "Only this." Alu then said with an unsatisfied expression. "Looks like your curse is too weak." If it was only Varog''s soul essence, it was definitely not useful enough for Alu. From the start, what Alu wanted was Varog''s hatred. A soul of hatred, that''s what Alu likes the most. Unfortunately, even though Varog''s hatred was immense, it was still not enough to influence Alu. Alu''s mentality was too strong for Varog to influence him. "Time to end it... Even if it''s not very satisfying, it''s still quite useful for me." Alu said one more time. Of course, being able to change Alu''s expression even if it was only for a moment was good enough. Cry... Phoenix''s cry suddenly echoed from within Alu''s body right after Alu spoke. When that happened, Varog''s aura quickly faded from within Alu''s body. Inside Alu''s body, mes of ck mes burned down Varog''s soul essence. When all the hatred disappeared, it then sank into Alu''s soul. Refining soul essence was extremely difficult for others, but in front of Phoenix Alu''s soul, all soul essences were as fragile as paper. Alu then closed his eyes, and when Alu opened his eyes again, Alu''s aura immediately increased a little. Alu''s cultivation increased until he reached the pinnacle of the firstyer of the Life and Death stage. The spiritual source of Alu also jumped up to ten thousand spiritual sources. "Well, it''s still quite satisfying." Alu nodded as he felt his strength increase. "This at least saves a lot of my time... With this power, I can move more easily." Thinking that, Alu couldn''t help but remember his battle with Elizabeth. "Hmph... If we meet again, I will apany her to the end. We''ll see who is thest one standing." Alu snorted. After that, Alu then looked at Roux and Reva. Thud... When Alu was just looking at them, Reva suddenly dropped herself and bowed down to him. Chapter 57: Binding The Soul Chapter 57: Binding The Soul In the spirit world. When Alu fights Varog, Charlie and Elly, who are meditating, stop their meditation. They opened their eyes and watched what was happening outside. When they saw Alu''s cruelty towards Varog, they just watched without saying a word. But when saw Alu swallowed Varog''s soul essence, Elly could no longer remain silent. "Disgusting. He even eats his fellow man. No wonder his Phoenix is ck. I doubt he''s really a Phoenix." Elly said with disgust. When she is not in front of Alu, Elly bes cynical about Alu again. It is not known what happened to her. His sister''s words made Charlie look thoughtful. He looked at Alu with a doubtful expression. But in the end he just shook his head. "No matter what he does, he is still our current ally. We will be with him for a long time. As for what he does, it has nothing to do with us." He stopped and looked at Elly. "Besides, Elly, since he''s a descendant of the Phoenix n, you have a destiny with him." "Hmph" Charlie''sst words made Elly snort with a disgruntled expression. Their conversation Alu of course heard it. After all, everything in the spirit world is under his control. As long as they are in his spirit world, Alu can always watch their actions. Alu saw their disgust for his actions. But Alu doesn''t care. Actually Alu is not the one who makes soul purification the main way. He just didn''t refuse it. And he only did it when the opportunity arose in front of him. But he wouldn''t take the initiative to gather soul essence like other demonic cultivators did. Unless he really needed it, of course. Besides, ever since he awakened the Phoenix soul, Alu no longerpletely considered himself a pure human. He also thinks of himself as a Phoenix. If he looked at it from the perspective of his Phoenix, humans were just another race. Just like humans, Phoenix can eat any creature as long as it''s not their fellow race. ... Reva suddenly bowed towards Alu. However, what was more surprising was; when she was just about to bow, she suddenly directed her hand to catch Roux''s hand. After that, she then pulled Roux''s hand down. She said to Roux in a stern tone. "How dare you still stand, quickly bow to His Highness." "..." Roux Roux didn''t even have time to react and had his head hit the ground already. But even though he waspletely shocked, he didn''t dare make a move after being forced to bow down by Reva. Apart from not having the courage to refuse Reva''s orders, he was currently also filled with fear towards Alu. "Your Highness, I am ready to serve you forever. Please ept me as your ve." Reva then spoke to Alu. Her expression was filled with pleas. Even though she could currently be considered a follower of Alu, she did so because of the king''s orders. Between her and Alu there is no master and follower rtionship. And at this time, she decided to be aplete follower of Alu. Apart from her changed mentality, she also felt the boundless future from Alu. She felt she could reach the peak as long as she followed Alu. Maybe the path Alu took was not the path she had hoped for. But she doesn''t care. For her, the most important thing is not the path, but who goes through the path. As long as she could reach the peak, she didn''t care even if everyone hated her. What Reva said shocked Roux once again. But this time he didn''t think much, after Reva finished speaking, he also said the same thing. What Alu had done to Varog was simply too cruel for Roux. Roux was afraid it might happen to him too. Even though he never offended Alu, wasn''t Varog the same. Since he has a rtionship with Reva at the moment, Roux is afraid that he will be the next target. Hence, Roux thought that only by bing aplete follower of Alu, only then could he be sure that Alu had not done anything bad to him. Alu didn''t look surprised when he saw Roux and Reva kneeling and begging to be his ves. Alu just stared at them with cold eyes. And he seemed to be considering whether he should ept them or not. To be honest, Alu does want followers who arepletely loyal. Although he has an aloof attitude, Alu is not a closed-minded person. Alu knew that to do great things, he couldn''t do it alone. There were too many ces where he would need someone else''s help. In the Kingdom of Phoenix, Alu can ask the people of the Kingdom, but in the outside world, he doesn''t have anyone tomand. "Mm, I guess it would be fine if I let them. After all, they won''t be able to bother me either..." Alu then nodded after a moment of contemtion. "And well, I also have something that can tie them downpletely. They won''t be able to betray me. Their souls will bepletely mine." Many people worry that their followers will betray them, but Alu has something to prevent that. When Reva saw Alu nod, she immediately smiled happily. Even though Alu hasn''t spoken, Reva believes Alu has agreed to her request. Whooss... However, when Reva was thinking like that, Alu who was standing in front of her suddenly released mes towards her and Roux. Reva was shocked when she saw the mes. The mes did not emit heat, but when she saw the mes, Reva suddenly felt an extreme danger as if the mes could kill her in an instant. Her eyes filled with panic when she saw the mes. But, despite feeling the extreme danger, Reva chose not to move. Reva is pretty smart. She knew that if Alu wanted to kill her, she wouldn''t have a chance to live on. She still believed Alu wouldn''t do that. So, she could only hold back her fear. As the mes started to touch her body, the sense of danger that Reva felt also became even more extreme. She felt as if her future had been cut off ever since her body came into contact with the mes. However, what surprised her was; she actually felt no pain when her body came into contact with the mes. Instead she only felt a little warm. Reva wonders what makes her feel the danger. But Reva quickly discovered that something was wrong. She discovered that the mes were actually starting to prate her skin and enter her body. The moment that happened, the danger she felt became even more extreme. "Shut up, and don''t fight... You will die if you fight." As Roux and Reva became even more panicked, they suddenly heard Alu''s voice. They then raised their heads to look at Alu, and they found Alu''s expression to be very serious now. The mes that Alu released naturally were the Phoenix mes Burning Soul technique. The main use of this technique, as the name suggests, is to burn one''s soul. But apart from burning one''s soul, the Phoenix mes Burning Soul could actually also be used for other things. One of them is binding one''s soul. Phoenix mes Burning Soul were basically Soul mes, they were mes that could be used toe into contact with souls. Destroying souls is just the simplest way to use that fire. But to bind one''s soul, it takes a moreplicated method. Alu''s expression became naturally serious because he needed concentration. If he moved carelessly, the me could burn Roux and Reva''s souls. After hearing Alu''s order, Roux and Reva quickly calmed themselves down. They don''t know what happened, but they still know that they are on the brink of death. At the moment they could only watch the mes entering their bodies. And when they saw the me inside their bodies, they became even more shocked. They discovered that the mes were actually moving towards their soul essence. What made them even more afraid was; those mes were actually starting to ze towards their soul essence. If it weren''t for Alu''s cold gaze, they would''ve jumped up and escaped. Luckily they were able to keep quiet. And fortunately, their soul essences also didn''t burn when enveloped in the mes. However, even though their soul essence seemed fine, they still couldn''t calm down. It''s because they found something even more terrifying. They saw the mes of Alu that enveloped their soul essence actually starting to merge with that soul essence. While they were taken aback, Alu showed a smile as it happened. "Stay there and be a part of them." Alu then said. Using Phoenix mes Burning Soul in that manner was actually also Alu''s first time. Alu had known that for a long time. But knowing just isn''t as easy as implying it. In reality, Alu had practiced countless times, and this was the first time he had seeded. While he was still training, not a few lives were lost due to his failure. Even now Alu can barely finish it. What allowed Alu to do so at this time was because his control over his strength had increased quite drastically since he had reached the Life and Death stage in the three cultivation fields. What Alu does in essence isbine his own fire with someone''s soul and make the firepletely a part of that person''s soul. As the person grows stronger, his fire bes stronger too. But one thing remains the same, the fire will continue to be under his control. Chapter 58: Suspicious Chapter 58: Suspicious Whooss... A few momentster, Alu pulled back the fire. After that, he said. "You can stand now... This is over. You two are my followers from now on." Roux and Reva who were on their knees then stood back up. However, even though Alu said that they had be his followers, there was no cheerful expression on their faces. On the contrary, they seemed more terrified than before. Now, how could they not know what Alu did to them. Even though they didn''t understand how Alu did it, they could feel a change in their soul essence. Right now, they could feel a foreign power within their soul essence. And it made them feel as if a knife had been ced around their neck. If it moved even a little, it could easily take their lives. Finding something like that at the core of their life, how could they possibly remain calm. The feeling they felt right now was like they were on the edge of death at any moment. Even a god couldn''t live in peace with such feelings, not to mention that it was just the two of them. Only now did they realize that they had beplete ves. Of course, in the cultivation world itself there are many things that can limit a person, even something that limits the soul can still be found. But Roux and Reva both knew that what was happening to their souls right now was far more terrifying. The more Roux and Reva studied their bodies, the paler their expressions became. Alu''s power basically merged with their souls, and it also grew with their souls. In other words, it''s like Alu being a part of them. Alu might not be able to control thempletely, but if he wanted them to die, they could only die. "Are you sorry?" Alu suddenly spoke while they were observing their bodies. Alu''s voice woke them up. They raised their heads and looked at Alu. As they saw Alu''s cold gaze upon them, they quickly shook their heads. They said. "How can we regret it. To be your followers is a glory to us." "Very nice." Alu then nodded. He didn''t care whether they were sorry or not. Since their life was already hiss, their thoughts didn''t really matter anymore. "Rest assured. Following me may not be easy, but there will be a bright future waiting for you. Your future is not limited to this small ce. In the future, as long as you can continue to live, you can follow me to explore the vast great world." Alu said. Alu''s words made their worries lessened, but thest sentence Alu spoke made their faces turn pale once again. They are smart enough to understand Alu''s words. Although Alu did not say that they would die, there was an implication that they might not be able to continue living. Of course, since no one could know the future, it would be impossible for even Alu to n their deaths for now. But it is clear that Alu is not someone who is kind to his followers. As long as the circumstances required their death, Alu clearly had no qualms about sending them to death. This made them want to cry. But they can only try to smile. It was their own fault for making the devil their master. The devil can provide a future, but there is a price they must pay. "All right, now tell me why you two came to this ce. Is it because of Varog?" Alu then asked. He nced at Varog''s headless body as he asked. "Mn." Reva nodded in response to Alu''s question. "The two of us met quite quickly. But on the way, we happened to meet Varog''s group. We actually had disguised ourselves, but Varog was still able to recognize us. He chased us after that." Reva answered with an embarrassed expression. Reva naturally knows what happened to them has caused trouble to Alu''s ns. "When we were fleeing from Varog, we found one of Krinn''s jade immovable. We suspected it was you, Your Majesty, so we chose to go to this ce." "Alright..." Alu then raised his hand to stop Reva from continuing to speak. "No need to talk about that anymore... Now I want to tell you my n. Right now I no longer n to join Krinn to kill Jather, on the contrary, I want to kill Krinn." Alu then says his new n. When Roux and Reva heard of Alu''s new n, they weren''t too surprised. But they look a little worried. They were not surprised that previously Alu had even nned to kill Jather, the young master of the Holy Light n. Even if he abandoned his ns, killing Krinn was definitely nothingpared to killing Jather. Only,pared to Jather, Krinn was definitely a lot harder to kill right now. After all, as the ones who wielded Krinn''s jade, they knew quite clearly how many people Krinn had around. And among those people, there were even a few tier two faction heirs. If they didn''t follow Alu, they wouldn''t even dare to look at those people. If Alu wanted to kill Krinn, he naturally had toe face to face with those guys. Roux and Reva aren''t sure if Alu can fight them all. And that''s just by judging Krinn''s strength on the surface. They don''t know if Krinn has any other hidden cards. Seeing the worry on their faces, Alu spoke again. "You don''t need to worry about anything. Even if Krinn really has some hidden power that I don''t know, I''m sure I can escape while protecting the two of you..." ALU doesn''t feel too worried about Krinn. Even if he had some hidden strength, that shouldn''t be too much either. If not, why would he have gathered so many people to kill Jather. It was clear he didn''t have the ability to do it himself. Right after Alu said that, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. Roux and Reva did the same. "Ohh, they''ve moved." "Let''s go, we''ll talk on the way." After that, Alu immediately flew towards the direction where Krinn and his followers were. Roux and Reva looked at each other for a moment before flying after Alu. When Alu and the others flew off, they again covered their faces. "Looks like Krinn has found Jather." Alu thought as he flew. That''s not surprising either. Jather, however, is a proud genius. Even if he knew he was the target of many, with his pride, there was no way he would choose to hide. Alu then nced back and spoke. "Have you guys heard of a certain ce around here?" Alu asked. The holy path, however, is full of magic ces that have many opportunities. Since Alu went into seclusion not long after he entered the holy path, he in the end did not have any knowledge of what had happened during this time. But Roux and Reva toured a lot of ces. Even though they were bullied by Varog the whole time, they must have heard some big news. If Krinn and Jather shed, they must have done it in those magical ces. ALU wanted to know what kind of ce they were going to. Alu''s question made Reva nod. She says. "Yes, I have heard of a ce called the dragon gate. It is said that it is the entrance to the depths of the holy path." "Ohhh..." ALU pondered for a while after hearing Reva''s words. "I don''t know what kind of ce it is, but they might be headed there. Let''s hurry up." Alu sped up his flight after saying that. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... They flew through many mountains, forests and rivers. As they went further and further, they encountered many people who had entered the holy path. The people they had met were no longer limited to the people from the Holy Light continent. It''s already mixed with people from other continents. Most of them came from the smaller continents around the Holy Light continent. Even though the strength of the continents was weaker than the Holy Light continent, there were still several two tier factions in those continents. Their strength also cannot be underestimated. Of course, what Alu encountered wasn''t the people from thatrge faction. The people that Alu passed were mostly people from low tier factions. Their cultivation is mostly still at the True Spiritual stage. They fight against wild beasts while looking for treasures that can help them break through to the Life and Death stage. Only those who broke through to the Life and Death stage could travel further into the depths of the holy path. While passing people with Life and Death stage cultivation, Alu heard that their destination was also a magical ce called the dragon gate. "Mnn..." As Alu gets closer to Krinn''s group, Alu finds the group starting to stop somewhere. "They should still be far from the dragon gate. Why did they stop?" Alu wondered. And he also started to feel alert. Krinn is definitely a shrewd person. With Alu''s movements all this time, even if he made lots of usible excuses, Krinn would definitely still be suspicious of him. "Are they waiting for us?" "Maybe!" Alu begins to slow down his flight as he gets closer to Krinn''s location. "Hisss..." ALU took a deep breath as she suddenly smelled a different scent. "The smell of the sea. I didn''t expect there to be a sea in this ce. It looks like the dragon gate mentioned is in the sea." Alu speaking. Not long after Alu smelled the scent of the sea, Alu began to see a fairly wide beach. On the beach, Alu saw many people gathered. Their number exceeded a hundred. As Alu and the others entered their line of sight, they all immediately turned their gazes towards them. Alu narrowed his eyes as he felt the gaze of all of them. "Mm..." As Alu also stared at them, his expression immediately turned serious. "Why are they here?" What Alu really meant was the people of the Phoenix n. Because they are rted by blood, Alu can feel their presence among the people on the beach. "Were they captured by Krinn?" Since Krinn knew his identity, it wouldn''t be surprising at all for Krinn to target the people of the Phoenix n if he was wary of him. But despite knowing the situation was getting out of hand, Alu still took a leisurely stride towards Krinn''s group. Chapter 59: Hidden Thoughts Part 1 Chapter 59: Hidden Thoughts Part 1 Alu took a leisurely step toward the beach. It only took some time for Alu to arrive in front of them. When he arrived in front of them, he took off the hood covering his face. And quickly, Alu''s face caught everyone''s attention. There is no shortage of women among those people. When the women saw Alu''s face, their expressions immediately turned stagnant. Some even immediately blushed. Pale white skin. ck eyes like ck holes. Indifferent expression. Aloofness. Neither of them expected that there would be a figure like an evil angel under that ck robe. Those faces and gazes were practically a natural killer for women. While the women blushed, the men snorted coldly when they saw Alu''s face. No one is happy to see another man attract the attention of so many women. Some said. "What''s the use of a good face. He at most just ends up being a toy of a certain mistress." Others specte. "That face may just be the result of treatment. Be probably uses powder and medicine every day to make his face look beautiful." After all, there was no shortage of heavenly ingredients that could beautify one''s face. .... Not long after Alu arrived in front of Krinn''s group, the people then opened a path in their midst. The path was certainly not for Alu. But for the group of people who came out the back. Krinn took the lead in front of the people. When Alu saw Krinn and the people around him, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Since Alu has seen Krinn before, he is not that interested in him anymore. The four second-tier faction heirs also didn''t catch his eye. So they weren''t the ones who surprised him. What really surprised Alu was that he discovered that there were five other people who were also emitting unexpected auras around Krinn. The four of them were at least on par with second-tier faction heirs while thetter was even more unpredictable. Apart from that, Alu had also seen that person on the information scroll he read before entering the holy path. ALU remembers that person should be ranked fourteenth among the strongest geniuses in the thousand inds region. Under ordinary circumstances, Alu was certainly not interested in those people. But the situation today ispletely different. Krinn gathers the men to kill Jather. But weren''t the people he gathered this time a little too much. Seeing all this, Alu suddenly smelled an unusual smell. Obviously things were not as simple as he thought. Not only about Krinn, but also about Jather. They seem to be hiding something that exceeds Alu''s expectations. When Krinn arrived in front of Alu, he narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at Alu. He looked like he was studying Alu. After a while, he then smiled and said. "So brother Alu just broke through. No wonder you didn''t move for long enough. You seem to have entered seclusion after entering the holy path." Krinn''s tone sounded friendly as he spoke to Alu. ALU doesn''t know what Krinn is thinking, but since he''s arrived, uhe can only keep up with the beat. "Well, I was afraid that my breakthrough would take too long. I was afraid I fell behind on entering the holy path, so I chose to do so after entering the holy path." Alu answered. "No problem right, young master Krinn?" "Oh, it so happens that my followers also met the enemy not long after they entered the holy path, so they had only been running around for a while before." Alu also exins what happened to Roux and Reva. When people heard that Alu had just made a breakthrough, all their spections about Alu quickly disappeared. Many of them started to sneer. "It turns out that he has just broken through to the Life and Death stage. It seems true, he is just a pretty man with a little luck." The people who joined Krinn have all reached the Life and Death stage. Even though most of them broke through forcefully with the help of their elders, they, in the end, broke through faster than Alu. And Alu who just broke through now, his talent shouldn''t be as great as they thought. At least he wasn''t as good as the heirs of the third tier faction. But even though many think like that, some people with sharp eyes still think Alu is not as simple as it seems. At least judging by Krinn''s treatment of him, Krinn seems to really care about him. "Um." Someone suddenly cleared his throat as people were staring at Alu and Krinn. The one who cleared his throat was the young man standing side by side beside Krinn. The young man had red hair like fire. His body radiated quite extreme heat. As he cleared his throat, he stared at Alu with narrowed eyes. He was also a cultivator with the power of fire. His n was also very well known in the territory of a thousand inds. They were not inferior to the Holy Light n. They might not be the strongest n, but in terms of fire power, they were definitely one of the best. However, for some reason as he stood in front of Alu, he suddenly felt his mes, which were usually always arrogant, suddenly calm down in an instant. Even though it onlysted for a moment, what was happening was all too clear in his eyes. This really surprised him because he had almost never experienced anything like it. Thest time he experienced something like that was when he met the ancestor of his n. His n ancestors were peak Nirvana stage experts, so it was only natural that his mes had their heads lowered. But who is Alu? He was only a youth of his age who had just broken through to the Life and Death stage. At first he didn''t even take Alu seriously. But now, he was the one who felt the most how unexpected Alu was. After clearing his throat and staring at Alu for a while, he then spoke. "Krinn, is this the young man you said?" He asked while ncing at Krinn. Now, he is very curious about Alu. Chapter 60: Hidden Thoughts Part 2 Chapter 60: Hidden Thoughts Part 2 Hearing the red-haired youth''s words, Krinn nodded at Alu first. "No problem." He said with a friendly expression. He didn''t seem to mind because Alu waste. He then turned his gaze towards the red haired youth. "Arlo, this is the Alu that I mentioned earlier. He is the prince of the Great Phoenix Kingdom. It is a new Kingdom in the Holy Light continent." Krinn then said the origin of Alu. "Previously they were known as the Phoenix n. They are also very skilled in the power of fire. It is said that they are descendants of Phoenix from heaven." Krinn added with a joking expression. Of course, he didn''t believe the Phoenix n''s nonsense ims. He just wanted to tell about Alu in more detail. It is not known what the intent behind his actions was. When people heard that Alu was from the Phoenix Kingdom which had only been established in recent years, people immediately whispered. Now they knew Alu''s background, and it was stronger than they thought. Even though the Phoenix kingdom was only a newly established kingdom, it was still a great kingdom. Even in the Holy Light continent, there aren''t many Kingdoms like that. It''s just that, they still don''t understand why Krinn treats Alu with such importance. Among those people, there were also some who were heirs of the Great Kingdom and the third tier factions. But Krinn never treats them the way he treats Alu. What was even more confused was of course the people from the second tier faction. If the others had to look up at Alu''s identity, they were the opposite. They now wonder if Alu is equal to them in terms of strength or even stronger. After Krinn introduced Alu to the hairy young man called Arlo, he then introduced Arlo to Alu. "This is Arlo. He is the young master of the Demon Fire n. He is ranked fourteen among the strongest geniuses in the region of a thousand inds. His strength is not inferior to Jather." Krinn said to Alu. "Hello." Arlo then greeted Alu. He smiled slightly as he said hello. However, Alu could feel the sharp gaze hidden from him. Alu also stared at him. But Alu only stared at him for a moment before averting his gaze. However, Arlo still continued to stare at him. ALU naturally knew what caused Arlo to appear curious about him. In fact, Alu could even feel Arlo''s mes lowering their head towards him. It all stopped only because Alu disguised his aura so that his Phoenix aura disappeared. "Nice me." Alu said to himself after he observed Arlo. "It will be a delicious meal for my mes." While Arlo is still trying to investigate Alu, Alu has already decided on Arlo''s fate. Even though they weren''t hostile, and Arlo didn''t do anything to offend him either, Alu didn''t think twice when he decided to take what belongs to Arlo. Alu''s cultivation path does not require the so-called right and wrong way. In Alu''s eyes, the one who is wrong is Arlo himself because he has something that can strengthen his strength. Phoenix mes were created as the strongest mes. But no matter how strong Phoenix mes were, that was not the limit to the power of mes. It can still evolve to a higher level by swallowing other mes. Vice versa, even ordinary mes can evolve to surpass Phoenix mes if it engulfs many stronger mes. When Alu felt Arlo''s mes, he knew his mes could evolve if he swallowed Arlo''s mes. It was something Alu missed a lot. In the Phoenix kingdom and even in the entire Holy Light continent, Alu could barely find anything that could help his mes evolve. Alu thought that if Arlo knew his mes could amplify hiss, he might as well consider snatching away his mes. "But I can only do itter. Right now I have to focus on what Krinn is going to do with Jather." Now, Alu doesn''t underestimate Krinn anymore. Instead, he began to be wary of the man. ALU now knows that Krinn is much deeper than he thought. And he could be much stronger too. Moreover, even though Krinn seemed friendly to him, Alu could sense suspicion from him. Krinn probably already knows the depths. Or is he still guessing. No matter what, ALU thinks he really needs to hold back for now. The reason he introduced Arlo to him was probably also because he wanted Arlo to investigate it. After all, as a fellow fire power user, Arlo clearly had more of an advantage in sensing his power. "I can''t believe I''m going to die." Alu said to himself. "There''s no way they can get in my way. Even if they are extraordinary, how can theypare to me, the Phoenix." ALU couldn''t believe that he would say such disgusting words. But Alu had to admit that he was starting to feel depressed now. Now, Alu suddenly realized that his path had been really too smooth all this time. First is Elizabeth whose strength exceeds his, and now Krinn who he can''t read. Compared to them, Varog or Reva really seemed like country children whom he could easily trample over. "Ehmm." Krinn then clears his throat as he sees Arlo still staring at Alu. While he cleared his throat, he also observed Alu for a moment. He then said. "Very well, since everyone''s gathered, we can head for the dragon gate now. By now Jather should be there..." After Krinn spoke, Arlo stopped looking at Alu. But, of course, he still looked at Alu every now and then. But when Krinn wanted to continue talking, he suddenly pped his forehead. He seemed to have forgotten something. Of course, what caused him to do that was because he saw Alu staring in a certain direction. "Oh, I forgot to say. Earlier we saw them being surrounded by many beasts, so I saved them when I found out they were also members of the Phoenix n." "... * Alu Even though the Phoenix n members seemed fine, Alu naturally didn''t believe what Krinn said. He obviously didn''t save them, but caught them. He probably wanted to use them to threaten Alu. But unfortunately he doesn''t know that Alu doesn''t care about them. Of course, in front of people, Alu wouldn''t overtly say that. "So, young master Krinn, can you let them go now?" Alu then looked at Krinn. "Theye to the holy path only to seek luck." "Of course, of course." Krinn answered quickly. Chapter 61: Rena, The Assassin of Dark Moon Clan Chapter 61: Rena, The Assassin of Dark Moon n "Come here,e here." Krinn then summoned the Phoenix n people who were standing quite a distance behind. Because Krinn could easily hold them back, Krinn never binded and sealed their cultivation. From her catching them, he let them move on their own. After hearing Krinn calling them, they immediately walked towards where Krinn and Alu were. And they immediately saluted Alu after arriving in front of Alu. "Young master." They said, bending over with their hands over their chest. There was a little awkwardness in their tone. They, however, have absolutely no affinity for Alu. Even in the Phoenix kingdom, they had only seen Alu a few times and never had any direct interaction with him. "All right, you three can go now." After they greeted him, Alu immediately told them to leave. "Better the three of you move carefully. Here, there is someone who will ughter you if you meet that person." Alu also warned. The person Alu meant was naturally Elizabeth. What Elizabeth really hates is probably just him and his father. But there is no doubt that Elizabeth will also kill the rest of the phoenix n if they meet. Even though Alu doesn''t care about their life and death, Alu still doesn''t want to see Elizabeth kill his n members. In Alu''s eyes, something like that could be a bad sign for him. The people of the Phoenix n clearly understood the person Alu meant. Beforeing, Zaden had warned them. So they nodded without confusion when they heard Alu''s words. After that, they flew away from Krinn''s group. They flew at full speed and disappeared in just a few breaths. There was silence after the people from the Phoenix n disappeared. But that onlysted a moment. "Yeah, what did I say earlier?" Krinn spoke again. He seemed to be trying to remember what he saidst time. "That''s right. By now Jather is probably at the dragon gate. As you all know, the dragon gate is the entrance to the depths of the holy path." Jather continued. "ording to what I know, there may be around fifteen dragon gates on the entire holy path, and they are scattered in various ces. One of them is in the sea in front of us. Maybe besides us and Jather, there will be another strong group going to the dragon gate ahead of us. But usually the holy path spreads the strongest people in different ces, so the group that came to the dragon gate here shouldn''t be that strong. Well, they should be weaker than us, so there''s no need to worry about them too much. Our main focus is Jather. As for the dragon gate, with thebined strength of all of us, I believe we can take control of the dragon gate. ording to what I know, the dragon gate also provides a lot of extraordinary opportunities." After Jather''s words, the people started whispering with their small group. Although the holy path has been entered many times by previous generations, there is always a difference every time the holy path is opened. They discuss about dragon gate and wonder what kind of ce it is. As for the n to kill Jather, they didn''t think much of it. Jather was probably very strong, and they knew that none of them could beat him. But with their number exceeding a hundred, they believed they could kill Jather. Even without Krinn and Arlo''s existence, there were still nine second-tier faction heirs. Each and every one of them are also very strong. Even if it was one on one, Jather would have taken a lot of effort to beat them. As for fighting the nine of them, Jather would definitely cough up blood with defeat. If they added up the heirs of the third tier faction and all the other Life and Death stage experts that numbered a hundred, they truly didn''t believe Jather could run away with her life. They even felt that their party was a little too much to care for one Jather. Unfortunately, until now Krinn hasn''t said why he did all that. After gathering on the holy path, Krinn has already told his sect''s aim to bring down the Holy Light n to all those who don''t know. Still, they didn''t think killing Jather was that important. "Well, I actually want so badly to know what''s so special about Jather that we have to kill him with such arge entourage." When everyone was chatting among their own groups, someone suddenly asked what they wanted to ask. They immediately stopped talking and looked at the person who asked. That person was of course Alu who was in front of Jather. The people were a little surprised when they saw who was asking. "Mm, right. I want to know too. Krinn, why don''t you say it now?" The others then asked. The one who asked this time was Arlo. Seeing Arlo also asking, people started staring at Krinn. Even though they didn''t speak, their eyes wanted an answer from Krinn. "Um." Asked by many people, Krinn couldn''t help but cough. He smiled while scratching his head. He then said. "Well, it''s not like I don''t want to tell you, but it''s actually a little too difficult to exin. But it''s as you think, killing Jather isn''t the point of all this. You guys will find outter." Krinn''s answer which clearly didn''t answer their question left people dissatisfied. Some people like second-tier faction heirs even snorted. They are not very polite towards Krinn. "All right guys, there''s no point in discussing that now. We''d better get going now. If it''s too slow, Jather will probably upy the dragon gates first. We''ll have a hard time catching up to Jather if that''s the case." Krinn spoke once again, stopping everyone from asking. He also stared at Alu for a moment. After which, he immediately flew towards the sea. The people looked at each other and could only shake their heads. They then flew after Krinn. ALU flies a littlete because he tries to think about what Krinn said. "What secret has Jather?" ALU wondered. Now Alu is wondering whether he should save Jather or just let him die to see what secrets he has. "Mm." When Alu flew, Alu nced sideways because he felt a gaze from beside him. The person flying beside Alu was a ck haired woman with a cold expression. Alu recognized the woman because he had seen her when he first met Jather. She was Rena, an assassin from the Dark Moon n. "What is wrong?" Alu then asked when he saw Rena continued to stare at him. Even though the woman looked very beautiful and attracted attention in the tight ck sleeveless dress that she was wearing, Alu''s expression remained cold when he faced her. When Alu stared at her, the gray lips that seemed always tightly closed finally opened. "You''re very special...." Rena then said without taking her eyes off Alu''s eyes. "I smell a very dense darkness from you." Even though her mouth was open, she was actually speaking via voice transmission. Alu "...." Alu didn''t like someone to know too much about him, so he immediately ignored her and sped up his flight. He left the woman several tens of meters behind. However, when Alu left, he again heard Rena''s voice. "I know you have a hidden n. If you need help, you just need to ask me. As long as you pay a fair price, I don''t mind fighting Krinn. Rest assured my strength will not disappoint." This time, Alu immediately looked back. His eyes turned very cold as he stared at Rena. Alu tries to suppress his killing intent as he is in the middle of Krinn''s group. But Rena was not affected by Alu''s gaze. She remained expressionless. She then spoke once more. "Sorry sir, we, the Assassins, are only offering our jobs." She smiled slightly when she said that. "Hmph..." Alu, in the end could only snort. "I advise you to be more careful, miss." Alu then warned. After that, Alu turned his gaze forward again and didn''t pay attention to her anymore. However, as Alu looked forward, he saw a red haired man slowing down his speed. In a moment, he finally flew hand in hand Alu. "Is there something?" Alu then asked as he saw Arlo approaching hkm. "Nothing, I just want to be closer to you." Arlo answered with a smile. ALU doesn''t know whether Arlo has bad intentions or not. But no matter what Arlo''s intention was, Alu wouldn''t change her intention towards him. ALU ignored him after that. He knew Arlo wanted to investigate. But Alu wasn''t worried. With Arlo''s strength, even if he was much stronger, he wouldn''t be able to feel anything from Alu. Not to mention Arlo, even Zaden, an expert in the power of fire and also a seventhyer of Nirvana, wouldn''t be able to investigate Alu if Alu chose to hide his aura. And Alu was sure that even a much stronger fire power expert wouldn''t be able to sense the privilege of its power if he chose to hide it. Of course, even if they could feel it, they still wouldn''t know what it was. Chapter 62: A Third Layer Beast Chapter 62: A Third Layer Beast Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... A party of more than a hundred people flew across the vast blue sea. They look very eye-catching. Of course, with the vastness of the ocean and the number of people who went to the ocean also not being consideredrge, the group still didn''t meet other cultivators that often. A thousand, two thousand, or even three thousand people might be considered a lot if they all gathered together, but in this vast ocean, they were basically no different from grains of sand. However, even though they rarely encountered other cultivators, they encountered wild beast hordes quite often along their journey. Their enormous numbers naturally attracted a great deal of beast attention. In certain areas, they would always encounter hordes of wild beasts that far outnumbered them. Being in the ocean, these wild beasts consist naturally of sea animals. Starting from fish, crabs, squid, and even snakes can be found. Each of those beasts also possessed an enormous body. When they huddled together, they actually looked like a series of mountains over the ocean. Even though each of the people in Krinn''s party possessed the power to destroy a mountain, seeing the sight of many mountain-sized beasts was still too shocking for those young people. It was because they had never seen the vast outside world. However, among the many hordes of wild beasts they encountered, almost all of them immediately ran to the depths of the sea when they saw their party. There is nothing strange about that. While those wild beasts had enormous bodies, most of them, however, only had cultivation bases at the True Spiritual stage. With a hundred more Life and Death stage auras emitting from Krinn''s party, they would still run away even if they didn''t want to run. Their will could not ovee their fear because of the terror they felt from Krinn''s party. Of course, that''s only arge part of them. Several groups of wild beasts that had a Life and Death stage leading them didn''t just run away. They might not dare to attack rashly, but they were still watching closely. For such a beast horde, Alu and the others just passed by without even looking at them. Sometimes, some people who were itching for the fight would also unleash an attack or two to scare off the wild beasts watching them. Their attacks might still not be enough to scare off a beast that possessed the power of the Life and Death stage, but True Spiritual stage beasts, they immediately ran away when they saw the attacks. In this seaside region, Krinn''s group can basically move around freely. They were like imperial soldiers passing through the countryside. Their situation is very different from that of a small group of only a few people. For these groups, they will immediately be chased by wild beasts if they meet. Many of them even turned back to the maind. ... The location of the dragon gate was clearly very far from the maind. Even after nearly an hour of flying, they had not seen any sign of them arriving at the dragon gate. ording to some, it might take them another hour before they arrived at the dragon gate. Since they needed to assemble beforehand, their departure was a bittepared to the other groups. .... In the sea region that was farther away, the beasts were getting stronger and stronger. Every beast horde they encountered, would have at least ten beasts with Life and Death stage strength. Even though they were still far less numerous than Krinn''s group, they didn''t have any fear like the beast horde in the seaside area. When they saw Krinn''s group, they immediately jumped out of the sea. Even though they were sea creatures, with their cultivation, they could still live onnd and fly in the air. Even when Krinn''s group raised their flying altitude to ten thousand kilometers above the sea, those sea beasts were still chasing them upwards. An immediate battle erupted the moment they met. Of course, with the number of Krinn''s group, they could easily take down the beasts that were blocking them. The savage stars could only unleash a few hits before they were sent back into the sea. Even a beast with a Life and Death stage secondyer cultivation could notst long. Each second-tier faction heir could take them down with one strike. ... "Be careful, a strong creature is approaching." While the people were still rejoicing with their winning streak, Krinn who was in front suddenly shouted. Krinn''s shout sounded loud enough to make people suddenly silent. Krinn has always looked really rxed so far. For him to suddenly warn them out loud, the people knew the enemy they were going to fight next must be really very strong. Boom... Sure enough, just after Krinn shouted, the sea below them suddenly erupted as if a volcano had erupted beneath it. The people were immediately alert, and as they looked down, they saw a colossal creatureing out of the sea. The first thing they saw was its head. It is actually the head of a snake. It''s just that, the snake they saw this time had two horns on its head. And the head itself looked sorge that it could be juxtaposed against a small mountain. Hisss... The snake hissed. After hissing, the snake then lunged upwards. In an instant, its long body was revealed in the eyes of the people. To their surprise, the snake actually had a pair of wings on its upper body. When the snake flew through the air, even though its body was still a snake''s body, people who saw it would feel as if they were looking at a dragon. "Oh mydy, is this still a snake? Why do I feel like I saw a dragon." Someone shouted in horror. "You idiot, there are no dragons in this world." The others answered. Of course, their words were because theycked insight. They had never seen a snake with wings and horns like that. In the Holy Light continent, snakes would only look like snakes no matter how strong they were. Something that looks different immediately scares them off silly. "Take it easy, it''s just a snake. It has horns and wings because it gains a little spirituality. It''s in the process of evolving into a spiritual monster." Finally, someone with some insight spoke. That person''s words instantly relieved people''s tension. But people grew tense again when they heard someone say the snake''s cultivation. "Don''t let your guard down, this is indeed only a snake, but his cultivation is already at the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage." Right after those words, other words suddenly answered. "So what if it is in the thirdyer, this father is still not afraid." The person spoke in an arrogant tone. Whooss... Before anyone could digest that person''s words, they saw someone lunging at the snake that was flying towards them. Wow... The people were shocked when they saw someone daring to attack alone. But when they saw clearly who was attacking, they were speechless. Arlo! Boom... Like a volcano, Arlo''s body erupted with boundless mes. Whooss... Arlo''s speed immediately increased dramatically. He looked like a meteor falling from the sky. Hisss.... The snake hissed once more when it saw someone daring toe to it. Its cold eyes stared at Arlo with murderous intent. It then pped its wings, and in an instant, its speed also increased drastically. "Ha ha ha ha..." Arlo didn''t look scared. Instead, he burst outughing. With their speed, they traveled thousands of kilometers in just a moment. The moment they met, they collided immediately, causing space to shake. Hua... A colossal figure was suddenly pushed downwards, making people''s eyes widen. Arlo deserves to be ranked fourteenth. Taking advantage of his position on top of the snake, he managed to push the snake down in their first sh. Hisss... The snake looked very surprised at the loss. It didn''t expect its massive body to be pushed down by a creature it could barely see because it was too small. "Die..." Arlo did not waste his superiority. Seeing the snake that was still trying to stabilize its position in the air, he attacked once again. This time he didn''t hit head-on, but attacked with his fire. Brussss... The mes red towards the snake, and in just an instant, the enormous snake''s body was already engulfed by the mes. If the mes engulfed the mountain, it could easily turn the mountain to ashes. However, when people saw the snake in the mes, they couldn''t help but be surprised because they saw that the snake actually still lookedpletely intact. And they even saw the snake starting to move in the mes. It was seen pping its wings, and after that, the snake immediately jumped out of the mes. "Alright everyone, let''s attack it too. This snake has great life force. Killing it won''t be as easy as you can imagine." Krinn suddenly shouted. Chapter 63: Rena kills the beast Chapter 63: Rena kills the beast Previously, people were still worried about the beast that possessed the strength of the Life and Death stage thirdyer. After all, if they were alone, beasts with such strength could easily crush them. But seeing that wild beast being suppressed by Arlo alone, people didn''t hesitate anymore. After Krinn ordered them, they immediately lunged at the big snake. Boom... Boom... Boom... Burst of aura after burst of aura erupted above the sky, creating shock waves that made the sky and the earth shake. The shock caused by the eruption of a hundred more Life and Death stage auras was even more terrifying than the eruption of ten thousand volcanoes. The shock waves heading downward even swept the ocean below so that thend beneath the sea could be seen. There were many mountains under the sea, yet they all copsed immediately when they were hit by the shock wave. Even the snake that was once again trying to fly up was instantly thrown down as it was met with the shockwave. Only that shockwave was much stronger than Arlo''s attack. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Not long after, people arrived beside the snake''s body. Even though they numbered over a hundred,pared to the enormous snake bodies, they only looked like a swarm of ants surrounding a giant elephant. But it was precisely this crowd of ants that made the giant elephant almost unable to move. The people then took out weapons, each of which emitted light like the sun. These weapons were not ordinary weapons, but spiritual weapons. Even though they were just the ordinary spiritual weapons, they was still not something that could be underestimated. In fact, for a n that didn''t have a Nirvana stage expert, only Life and Death stage experts could possess spiritual weapons. And it will be their most precious treasure. Fighting with spiritual weapons could increase their fighting strength by one level. It is said that if spiritual weapons were real living beings, their strength would be equivalent to that of a peak life and death stage expert. And high quality spiritual weapons, they could even bepared to a Nirvana stage expert. But everyone who joins Krinn''s group, however, has an extraordinary background. Each of them had at least one Nirvana stage sixthyer expert as their teacher or parent. So spiritual weapons have almost no meaning in their eyes. After taking out their spiritual weapons, they also used their fighting techniques. They then unleashed attacks simultaneously. No matter how big the snake''s body was, it seemed extremely smallpared to the attacks that a hundred more Life and Death stage experts had released. Each of them had the power to destroy a mountain. Boom... Boom... Boom... One after another the strikesnded on the huge snake''s body. Each attack is also focused on a single point. So, even though the snake was stronger, every strike thatnded on its body still wounded its body. In an instant, fresh, seemingly boundless blood spurted out from the snake''s body. Hisss... The snake hissed in pain. Its initially cold expression turned horror. Only then did the snake realize who it was fighting against. In this ocean, that snake could be said to be an invincible tyrant. It has often fought other beasts. Normally, even if other beasts joined forces to fight it, it could still suppress them. But right now, it didn''t even have a chance to attack, and it had already been beaten here and there. The snake was really shocked by what happened. Of course, how could wild beasts with low intelligencepare to geniuses who possessed various techniques. If that snake evolved into a spiritual monster, it might be able to do it. Unfortunately, even if it had horns and wings, it was still only a beast. Compared to spiritual monsters, the difference was like heaven and earth. Whooss... Alu also attacked. But he attacked a little toote. And he didn''t use his spiritual power either. Instead, Alu only attacks with his physical strength. Alu''s body gave off a bright white light, and as Alu released his aura, several people who were not too far away were even pushed away by the wave of power he released. This surprised many people. Because Krinn was previously very friendly towards Alu, many people saw Alu when he took action. They want to see how strong Alu is. Will he be able topete with the second tier faction heirs. In fact, even Krinn also observed Alu. "Very strong. And he doesn''t use any spiritual energy at all. It''spletely physical strength." People talking. Even though they were fighting, with their strength, they were still able to carry on a conversation in the middle of a battle. The power that Alu released this time took people by surprise. Even the second-tier faction heirs were staring at Alu with serious expressions. The pressure that Alu released was absolutely not inferior to them. Even though Alu still wanted to hide his true strength, he also didn''t want to appear too weak. Regardless, whether it was Krinn or Arlo, both of them knew that he was not as simple as he seemed. If Alu only showed strength equal to the other Great Kingdom Princes, they might think that Alu had ulterior motives. In their eyes, it was too deliberate. "But this is just pressure, we can''t conclude until we see him attack." Immediately after that person''s words, Alu lunged at the snake. The direction of the Alu''s aim is the snake''s head. Whooss... Hisss... Alu approached the snake''s head, and the snake stuck its tongue out at Alu. But the snake was disturbed by the number of attacks striking its body. Hence, its tongue attack wasn''t very good either. With a slight bend, Alu can easily avoid the snake''s tongue that looks like it wants to catch him. Not long after, Alu arrived in front of the snake''s head, and at that very moment, Alu sent his fist towards the snake''s head. The people immediately narrowed their eyes when they saw Alu''s fist. Boom... An instantter, Alu''s fistnded on the snake''s head, producing a boom so loud that it sounded like the sky was copsing. The snake''s head was clearly the hardest part of its body. The collision between the snake''s head and Alu''s fist was basically no different from a collision between two meteors. It caused the world to shake. But what surprised people even more was; after receiving Alu''s blow, they saw the snake''s body immediately thrown away. It bobbed in the air. Even when Arlo attacked earlier, the results weren''t that bad. "In physical terms, he is definitely the strongest among us all." Someone talking. "But hees from the Phoenix n. Isn''t the n that uses the name Phoenix always skilled in the power of fire?" Others wondered. "I think physical strength is his main skill. After all, he''s also just broken through to the Life and Death stage." Someone answered. Alu''s physical strength already allowed him topete with second tier faction heirs. If he was also strong in the power of fire, how strong would he be. He might be able topete with Arlo. People don''t want to believe that. Whooss ... While people were talking, a woman in a ck dress suddenly flew towards the snake that was being thrown. The woman''s speed was extremely fast, and in just an instant, she had caught up with the snake. "Rena." The people eximed when they saw who the woman was. Besides being beautiful, Rena is also very strong. Amongst the Holy Light continent''s younger generations, she was clearly the strongest woman. Even if we don''t look at gender, she''s definitely in the top three. Maybe only Jather and Krinn can suppress her. Her actions naturally caught the attention of many people. "Rena takes action, the snake''s fate is already decided." Someone eximed with great confidence. After receiving the attacks of many people, the huge snake was already badly injured. Even though it didn''t die, it didn''t have the strength to fight back. And Rena is famous for her assassination attacks. When ites to killing, there is no doubt that Rena is number one among the Holy Light continent''s younger generations. Even Jather and Krinn weren''t as good as her. Shua... After catching the snake, Rena immediately prepared to attack. Her hand was already holding the sword hilt. She was just waiting for the snake to arrive in front of her. It didn''t take long before the snakes arrived. And at that very moment, Rena drew her sword. No spiritual aura emitted from her body. But the killing intent that she gave off sent shivers down many people. "What terrible killing intent... If I were still at the True Spiritual stage, only this killing intent could kill me." "This kind of killing intent is not something that can be practiced orthodoxically. One needs to kill thousands of people to have such killing intent." An exmation of surprise resonated. Even Alu narrowed his eyes as he felt Rena''s killing intent. "This woman is truly unexpected." Said Alu. Whooss... Rena then shed her sword. Chapter 64: The Law of Killing Chapter 64: The Law of Killing The way Rena shed her sword looked very simple. There was no sword technique, and what surprised people even more was that no sword aura was emitting. Remembering that Rena always carried her sword wherever she went, people had always thought that she was a swordsman. But how could a swordsman not have a sword aura. "She may not be a swordsman." Several people whispered. After all, the sword was the easiest weapon to use. Even those who were not swordsmen often used swords as their weapons. Easy and deadly is naturally the reason why many people use swords. They usually used the sword as a momentum booster to their original power. For example the power of the wind, it is very suitable to be used in conjunction with a sword. "If she''s not a swordsman, then what kind of technique does she use?" The people then asked. As the most popr woman in the Holy Light continent, people were naturally very curious about the type of technique Rena used. "This." Alu who was also observing Rena began to narrow his eyes even more. With his senses much stronger than most people, Alu can naturally feel something different from Rena. "This is killing power." Said Alu. Right after Alu said that, the killing intent that Rena emitted became even more intense. Not to mention the others, even Alu felt ufortable when he felt the killing intent from Rena. Alu and the others felt as if the ocean below them was frozen solid. For those who were weaker, they even found their hearts suddenly stopped beating. As an assassin, Rena could naturally hide her killing intent. But this time she clearly wanted to show it. After all, she was currently fighting openly. Shua... Rena finally finished shing her sword. However, even after she finished shing her sword, still not a certain force woulde out of Rena. This left people confused. But, even though Rena didn''t seem to be releasing any strength, people still didn''t dare to conclude anything. The killing intent that Rena was emitting at this time had be so much more terrifying that some people couldn''t even open their mouths. When they looked up, they couldn''t help but be shocked. They saw that the sky above them suddenly became dark. As they looked at the dark sky above them, they even felt a sense of death enveloping them. "This is truly killing power." Alu said one more time. Other people can''t see Rena''s power, but Alu can see it. The basis of every kind of power is thew of the world. It was said that there were three thousandws in the universe, which meant that there were three thousand kinds of power that cultivators could use. Although every one of the three thousandws could help one reach the peak, no one could deny that there was a difference in power between allws. For somews, they were destined to be at the lowest point in terms of fighting strength. There are evenws that absolutely cannot be used forbat. Suchws, they could only help cultivators gather more energy. As for a strongerw? They arews with so manyplexities and advantages that they render any otherw utterly defenseless. Like thews of space, time, samsara, or even formations used by spirit masters, those are all types ofws that have too many advantages but few weaknesses. Of course, such powerfulws are also very difficult toprehend. Maybe only one in hundreds of millions of people. And one of the very strongws is thew of killing. That is thew of origin of Rena''s power. As the name suggests, the main advantage of thew of killing is killing itself. In fact, there is no betterw for killing someone than thew of killing. Of course,pared to thews of time or space, thew of killing may have more weaknesses. But in this world full of conflict, the power that had the highest possibility of killing was clearly the one that was most feared. Compared to thew of killing, thew of time or space only excels in suppressing the enemy. Of course, thew of killing is also very difficult toprehend. Thew is very mysterious, and how it works is something that only those whoprehend thew know. Even though there were many people who were assassins, only a few couldprehend thew of killing. Most assassins couldn''t even touch it. In fact, even Alu tried toprehend it many times. But even after countless murders, Alu still couldn''t catch a glimpse of thew of killing. And Alu has never heard of someone whoprehend thew. Suchws weren''t something that could beprehend with mere talent. Hisss... It was only an instant after Rena shed her sword. The people couldn''t even see what was going on. And the enormous snake''s head suddenly separated from its body. ''...'' "What happened? Why was the snake''s head cut off?" "I didn''t see any attacks hitting the snake''s body. Was it an invisible attack?" "Is this a certain sword technique?" People who didn''t understand anything were immediately shocked when they saw that. But people who know something can''t help but be serious. "Very scary." They said to themselves. Even Alu felt jealous when he saw that. Compared to such an attack, his Phoenix mes Burning Soul was almost nothing. If Rena attacks while hiding, even Alu doesn''t dare say he can handle it easily. "No wonder she''s so sure she can threaten Krinn." As Alu turned to Krinn, he saw that the man was also looking serious as he looked at Rena. But Alu didn''t find any surprise on Krinn''s face. From Krinn''s expression, he seems to already know Rena''s strength. It''s just that, between knowing and seeing it directly is clearly very different. Ssh... After its head was cut off, the huge snake immediately died and its body also fell into the sea. But people didn''t pay attention to the snake anymore. Everyone''s attention is currently only on Rena. Most people probably still don''t know what kind of technique Rena has used. But now they are starting to think that Rena might be stronger than Arlo and Krinn. ... Not long after, when people calmed down, Krinn stepped closer to Rena. Several people with high status also followed behind Krinn. "Ha ha ha ha." Krinnughed before speaking. "What a beautiful and terrifying technique. It opened the eyes of this young master" He praised as he nodded his head. "With Miss Rena''s technique, I guess even if Jather had ten lives, he wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of death." Krinn then turned to look at the people behind him. "What do you think?" He asked. "Jather should only be a little stronger than the snake. If we surround him and Miss Rena attacks him stealthily, I doubt Jather can evenst ten breaths." Someone answered. The one who answered Krinn was also the heir of the second tier faction, but as he looked at Rena, he was also filled with respect. Now, he clearly did not consider his position on par with Rena even though they were the heirs of the second tier faction. At this time, not even Arlo dared to be rxed when he faced Rena. On the surface, Rena''s spiritual source was probably inferior to him. If it was someone else, with such a difference in spiritual source, it would be impossible to fight against it. But with the technique that Rena uses, he doesn''t dare to say that he is stronger than Rena. Not long after, Rena was surrounded by many people. After a lot of talk, people started to know what technique was used by Rena. When they found out that Rena understood one of the most difficultws, people immediately praised her with many words. At this moment, even Alu who had previously caught everyone''s attention was instantly forgotten as if he had never existed. "It''s only because of Miss Rena''scking background. Considering she canprehend one of the most difficultws, I think her talent should be much better than Jather who is said to be the most talented genius in the history of the Holy Light continent." Someone said. "That''s right. If Miss Rena grows up with the resources Jather uses, she might be able to achieve better than the geniuses cultivating in the Spiritual Academy." While almost everyone was crowding Rena, Alu just stood still far behind. Behind him stood Roux and Reva. But no one knows, when Rena was in a crowd of people, she was actually talking to Alu via voice transmission. "What do you think? Are you interested in hiring my services?" If it was someone else, sending a voice transmission while in a crowd would probably be perceived by some. But Rena can handle it easily. As a assassin whoprehends thew of killing, Rena''s skill in hiding herself is clearly unmatched. Chapter 65: A Mountain Chapter 65: A Mountain Hearing Rena''s words, Alu couldn''t help but sneer as he answered. "Miss, even though you are strong, I thought that if there was someone I couldn''t kill, you wouldn''t be able to do it either." Alu admits that thew of killing used by Rena is really so strong that it is dangerous even for those who are stronger than Rena. But unfortunately that only applies to ordinary people with average techniques. That doesn''t apply to Alu. Although thew of fire is quite general, it is also one of the most dangerous of all. Of course,pared to thews of killing, space, or time, thews of fire may still be much weaker. But that''s only for themonw of fire. Alu''sw of fire, however, is no ordinary firew. Phoenix mes, it is one of the strongest mes. People even refer to phoenix mes as Nirvana mes. Only by relying on that fire the Phoenix n could stand at the peak of countless living things and be legends everywhere. If you look at the origin, phoenix mes don''t juste from thew of fire alone. It is actually supported by several otherws. When severalws were collected, they could naturallypete with or even surpass strongerws. If Rena only relied on onew, Alu was sure he could still suppress her even if they had an equivalent spiritual source. "Maybe." Rena answered. "But there is always the unexpected... As the saying goes; two fists are better than one fist." "Well, you''re right. But unfortunately I have no ns to kill anyone at this point." Alu wanted to ignore Rena after that, but Rena once again said something that made Alu dumbfounded. "Hmph." Rena snorted. "You underestimated my strength. You don''t know what thew of killing is like. From the start, I could feel the killing intent from you when you looked at Krinn and Arlo." "You can hide it from others, but not from me." Rena said. Alu immediately changed his expression when he heard Rena''s words. Alu didn''t think that Rena''s ability was much more terrifying than he thought. She could even feel killing intent from him even though it was still just a n. In terms of senses, Rena might surpass him. "Maybe she can even estimate my strength." Alu said to himself. When thinking about that, Alu couldn''t help feeling annoyed. ALU always hated that someone could see through him. But this time Alu calmed down even faster. Alu then looked at Rena with narrowed eyes. "Miss Rena, do you want to be my enemy?" "Don''t think because you have some ability, you can act recklessly in front of me. I said, if I want you to die, you will definitely die." ALU threatened in a cold tone. Unfortunately, Alu''s threat didn''t scare Rena. She didn''t change her expression, and she just answered Alu in a rxed tone. "One Nirvana spiritual weapon, and I can guarantee Krinn and Arlo''s death." Rena answered. She actually offered a price. And when Alu heard the price of Krinn and Arlo''s death, Alu couldn''t help but be shocked. "Are you crazy? What do you think that is Nirvana spiritual weapon?" Alu might consider Rena''s offer if things were out of his control. But hearing the price that Rena mentioned, Alu suddenly felt angry. What is Nirvana spiritual weapon? Just like ordinary spiritual weapons that only Life and Death stage experts can have which are basicallyte stages of the mortal realm, Nirvana spiritual weapons also only belong tote Nirvana, or the king of Nirvana. It is the peak weapon of the Nirvana stage. If it''s a living being, it has the peak power of the Nirvana stage. For most Nirvana stage experts, they only used weapons that had Nirvana power, the same as the shield that Alu used or the armor that Varog used. Such weapons are devoid of spirituality, which is why people under the Nirvana stage cannot use them. One needed raw strength to wield such weapons. To make weapons that have spirituality, the best and strongest materials are needed. These materials must have the same strength as the peak Nirvana stage. And, of course, even if there were the materials, making Nirvana spiritual weapons also required specialists in that field. Ordinary Nirvana experts cannot do it alone. The price of such a weapon was extremely expensive. Even a Seventhyer Nirvana would spend all their wealth buying one Nirvana spiritual weapon. In reality, even the Kingdom of the Phoenix only had one such weapon. ording to what Alu knew, his father got the weapon in a rubble left by a very powerful expert. With his wealth alone, Zaden did not have the ability to purchase Nirvana spiritual weapons. Under the king of Nirvana, only those with extraordinary backgrounds could have it. How could Alu not be angry at being asked for one spiritual weapon Nirvana just for the death of Krinn and Arlo. "Krinn and Arlo have strong backgrounds. Their values are naturally different. Besides, when I act, there will be no chance of failure." Rena replied. "Since you know how strong their background is, aren''t you afraid to invite disaster?" Alu asked. "Hmph." Rena suddenly snorted. "True assassins will not be afraid of the target background." "Oh, I see." Alu said to himself. Now Alu knows why Rena canprehend thew of killing when there are so many experienced assassins who can''t. The heart of a true Assassin. It was something most Assassinscked. No wonder he couldn''tprehend it either no matter how many times he tried. He then said to Rena. "But Miss Rena, you should know Nirvana spiritual weapon is not something a little prince like me can have. I don''t think any younger generation has it even if we look at the entire a thousand ind region." "I know!" Rena replied. "But you can pay meter. You can get it first. This is the holy path. In history, there will always be people who get the spiritual weapon of Nirvana whenever the holy path is opened." ALU of course knows that. "Well, even if I got it, I wouldn''t trade it for Krinn and Arlo''s life. It''s not worth it." "This is just an offer." .... Not long after, people started traveling. Although previously Alu was ignored because of Rena''s presence, some people still greeted Alu. Even some second-tier faction heirs tried to get acquainted with Alu. The strength that Alu had shown earlier made them think of Alu as an equal partner. ... The journey was still continuing, and there was still quite a distance before they arrived at the dragon gate. And of course, they still encountered many wild beasts along the way. Fortunately, for any Life and Death stage thirdyer beasts that attacked, they would only carry followers when attacking. Never had two Life and Death stage thirdyer beasts attack simultaneously. With Rena taking the final step, they could always kill every beast that got in their way in no time. ... About half an hourter. "Look at that." Someone suddenly shouted while pointing forward. Of course, almost everyone looked forward. So almost everyone saw it. Far enough ahead of them, they saw a towering mountain floating in the middle of the ocean. The peak of the mountain was covered with clouds so that they could barely see it. However, even though they were still quite far away from the mountain, they could feel a mighty aura from the mountain. And they also heard many roars of wild beasts from the mountain in front of them. "Wow, the dragon gate mentioned should be on that mountain." "It might be at the top of the mountain." "But it looks like there are many wild beasts on that mountain." People talking. After seeing the mountain, they immediately sped up their flight. And in just a few minutes, they had arrived in front of the mountain. But when they arrived in front of the mountain, they didn''t see a single person. "Shit, the others must have entered first." "It''s bad if someone already reaches the dragon gate." "I don''t think so. With so many beast roars, it''s probably almost all the paths guarded by the beast group. There''s no way anyone will be able to reach the dragon gate in such a short time." After thosest words, people calmed down. Krinn who took the lead did note straight in. He seemed to be observing the mountain first. After a while, Krinn suddenly spoke. "It seems like there is a barrier on this mountain. Those who enter will not be able to get out again for a while." "What." Krinn''s words took people by surprise. "How could it be." "There are a lot of wild beasts in there. If we can''t get out, won''t we continue to fight against the beasts." Some of the weaker people started to panic. But to those who were confident, they didn''t look worried. Some are even happy with it. "Isn''t that great. Since no one can get out, there''s no way Jather can escape. With our numbers, we should be fine." "Besides, I''m sure the dragon gate isn''t the only opportunity on this mountain. There must be plenty of other opportunities considering how dangerous the ce is." Chapter 66: Coconut Tree, Spiritual Demon Chapter 66: Coconut Tree, Spiritual Demon "If you feel unsure, you cane back." Krinn then spoke while looking at the people who looked less confident. "Don''t worry, I won''t hold a grudge against you." He spoke in a friendly tone as if he didn''t force them to follow him. But as for the people who heard his words, they could only shake their heads. Back! How could it be so easy toe back. Especially for those who were weaker. If they came back, they might end up being food for the beasts that inhabited the ocean. Seeing that the people were silent, Krinn spoke once again. "Well, since nobody wants toe back, how about we go in now." He said. "Come on in, don''t waste any more time. Don''t let someone else take the opportunity for us." Arlo who was beside Krinn answered. People who looked confident also nodded. "Okay." After that, Krinn started walking towards the foot of the mountain. People followed behind him. From the outside, no one could see the barrier that Krinn said so many people seemed doubtful about Krinn''s words. However, only after their feet came out of the ocean and stepped on the shore at the foot of the mountain, only then could they see the barrier that Krinn had said. The barrier was clearly visible in their eyes, and it actually covered the entire mountain. There was no escape in sight. No wonder there wasn''t a single person outside. Obviously they were trapped after they entered. Otherwise, with so many beast roars within the mountain, there should be quite a number of people who chose to flee. "This." Just as soon as Krinn and the others entered the area at the foot of the mountain, amotion suddenly broke out once again. "How could it be." What surprised people was that they lost their ability to fly. Ever since someone stepped into the True Spiritual stage, they have officially be spiritual beings. For spiritual beings, they can be said to be one with the world. They have given up their mortal nature. Whether it isnd, sky, or even sea, there is no difference to them, which is why they can fly above the sky. As they flew in the sky, they never used energy to sustain them. In fact, flying in the sky was like standing onnd to them. However, ever since entering the area at the foot of the mountain, they had suddenly lost their sense of spirituality towards the world. Of course, in the outside world there are countless ces where one cannot fly. But ces like that usually happen because there is an energy pressure pressing on people. For those who had the strength to resist the pressure, they would still be able to fly. But on this mountain, the cause was not because the energy pressure was pressing on them, but because in this ce there were nows that could help them fly. "Terrible method." Alu said to himself. "Thews of the world are spreading all over the ce, and there is no ce that thews of the world cannot go." "Except for them." Alu suddenly remembered the information she heard from Old Joz. Exalted. It was said that when cultivators reached the Exalted stage, they had already reached the point where they could stand on equal footing with the world. And they have the power to influence things in the world. Even thews which are the foundation of the world can be erased by them. When thews were erased, even if someone reached the peak of cultivation, they would still lose all their abilities. The only thing that survived was the spiritual energy they had umted in their bodies. "Fortunately only flying can''t. Otherws are still fine... It may be a challenge so that people who enter this ce can''t move easily." After that, Alu then surveyed the area around him. Right now, he and the others were at the foot of the mountain, and the ce was filled with white sand that formed a fairlyrge beach. On the beach, there are many towering coconut trees. When Alu saw the coconut trees one by one, Alu suddenly felt a bad feeling. "This is bad, it''s not as simple as coconut trees." Not only Alu, some people who have sharp senses also feel the same way. "Watch out..." Someone suddenly shouted from a certain direction. Before anyone could react, a mighty aura suddenly erupted from where the screaming person was. Boom... Boom... Boom... The sound of explosion after explosion was heard. When people turned their head towards the sound, they couldn''t help but be surprised. Their mouths were wide open. Their eyes also widened when they saw what was happening. They saw three coconut trees suddenly move, and they also emitted an extremely strong spiritual aura. "Damn, these trees are spiritual demons." Someone screamed. "And these aura." People were even more shocked when they felt the aura emitted by the three coconut trees. "They are actually in the thirdyer of Life and Death stage." In this world, apart from wild beasts, things like trees, stones, grass can also do spiritual cultivation. In fact, even mountains and oceans can do it. They are usually called spiritual demons. It''s just that their numbers are far less because they need a special environment so they can get spirituality. No one expected that there would be spiritual demons on the holy path. Shua... Shua... Shua... The three coconut trees that could move suddenly jumped into the middle of Krinn''s group. Nothing can stop them. After that, the three coconut trees suddenly circled in circles, and just as that happened, countless coconuts were suddenly shot from the head of the coconut tree towards the people below. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Even though the coconuts weren''t as fast as lightning, they were still very fast. For most people, the speed of the coconuts is even faster than their flight speed. And now they can''t even fly. They want to jump, but. Bam... Bam... Bam... Before they could even jump, the coconuts had already hit their bodies. Nearly half of them couldn''t avoid the coconut attack. And the few that dodged were still hit by the ensuing attacks. "Ahhh..." "Damn, this is so strong." The coconuts were only the size of their heads, yet when they hit their bodies, they felt as if their bodies had been hit by a mountain. Some of the weaker people immediately vomited blood when their bodies were hit by the coconut. "Shit, you guys go first." Krinn screams at the people. He then looked at Arlo and Rena. "Arlo, Miss Rena. Each of us will bring several people and hold each of the trees." "You must leave as soon as everyone has escaped." Krinn added. Arlo and Rena nodded. After that, they immediately moved in different directions. Each of them brought two or three tier two faction heirs to assist. "You help me." Rena also calls Alu for help. And Alu ran towards the coconut tree that Rena was aiming for. Apart from Alu, there were two second tier faction heirs who were helping out. Currently, the two of them were spreading their spiritual energy upwards to create an energy shield that protected the people below. Boom... Boom... Boom... The coconuts that fell towards people thennded on their shields. But. Crack... Crack... Crack... In just one breath after their shields were hit by the fallen coconuts, their shields were already full of cracks. Seeing that, they could only scream. "Go, hurry." They shouted at the people who started running. They didn''t expect the shield they made would crack so easily. "Come on, attack." Rena spoke to Alu when she saw the two people in front barely able to withstand the coconut tree attack. "Mm." Alu just nodded. Whooss... Whooss... Alu and Rena then lunged at the coconut tree towering in front of them. Since they couldn''t fly, they could only run towards the tree. When he arrived not far from the tree, Alu then jumped towards the tree. When he had just jumped, dozens of coconuts had already fallen towards him. Since he can''t fly, Alu can''t move when he''s in the air, hence, Alu can only hit back the coconut that fell towards him. Boom... Boom... Boom.... Alu unleashed dozens of punches. Every coconut thates towards him, will immediately be hit back by him. But the coconut''s constant attacks also prevented Alu from going any further. He was pushed back. Buk... Alu thennds on the ground. Right after hended, Alu immediately retreated backwards. This time, the coconut tree shot more coconuts at him. "Die" A woman''s voice suddenly resounded. It is Rena''s voice. Alu didn''t know what Rena was doing, but after he heard Rena''s voice, he suddenly heard another voice. The sound sounded strange and it came from the head of the coconut tree. When Alu looked up, Alu was immediately surprised. Alu saw that the upper body of the coconut tree was almost cut off. "What a vicious method. I don''t even know how he attacked." Alu said to himself. "Is this the power of thew to killing?" Even though the coconut tree didn''t die, it must have been badly injured. If Rena attacks again, the coconut tree will surely die. When Alu looked to the other side, Alu saw Krinn and Arlo could only hold back the coconut tree they were fighting. They couldn''t injure the tree they were fighting against like Rena did. "Let''s go." Alu suddenly heard Rena''s voice from behind him. When Alu turned around, Alu found Rena already running towards the mountain. Seeing that, Alu quickly followed behind her. By now, the people were quite far from the battle area. Chapter 67: Tense Situation Chapter 67: Tense Situation Alu and the others who had been holding back the coconut trees quickly chased the people who had run first. Fortunately, their strength was far above average. So, even though they were quite far behind, they could still catch up to the group at the front in no time. After Alu and the others joined the group, Krinn shouted once again. "Those with area attacks go to the front and pave the way. And those with defensive techniques take a back position and make a defense." Krinn ordered. Behind them, there were still two coconut trees chasing. As for thest coconut tree, it remained where it was after being injured by Rena. And the two coconut trees that were chasing kept shooting at them with countless coconuts. After Krinn''smand, the people quickly took a suitable position for them. ALU who also had area attacks with the power of fire also went to the front lines. At the forefront, the lead is Arlo. The reason why Krinn ordered them to open a path was because in front of them were so many trees. The trees are also thick enough that their existence slows down their journey. Whooss... On the front lines, Arlo''s attacks were the ones that stood out the most. He only waved his hand and the mes immediately ignited within an area of hundreds of meters. With one strike, Arlo can burn hundreds of trees to ashes. Of course, there were quite a number of other attacks that helped Arlo''s attack. Alu is one of them. But even though Alu released the power of his mes, the power of fire that he showed this time was not his Phoenix mes. And they are not ck either. Apart from that, Alu also limits his spiritual source. The spiritual source that Alu released this time was only on par with the princes of other great kingdoms. With Alu''s talent in thew of fire, Alu can naturally easily create another fire. Of course, the fire that Alu showed this time, although it was good enough, it was stillckingpared to Arlo''s mes. As Alu unleashed his fire attack, Alu could feel Arlo''s gaze directed at him. ALU who felt Arlo''s gaze only smiled sarcastically. Silently he said. "Wait for the right time, I''ll show you who''s tiger and who''s monkey." Now Alu is pretty sure that Arlo will hunt him down if he finds out that his fire is very special. Boom... Boom... Boom... While on the front lines the people paved the way, at the back, the people made giant shields capable of protecting everyone. With thebined strength of more people including Krinn among them, the shield they created this time was able to withstand the attacks of two coconut trees without any cracks in the shield. Apart from that, several people with special attacks also unleashed multiple attacks on the two coconut trees that were chasing them. Even though their attacks weren''t enough to injure the coconut trees, they still managed to slow down their movements. With a path beginning to open before them, the people immediately elerated their pace. Their destination is a dense forest at the end of the beach. "Get in quickly." Krinn shouted when they arrived in front of the forest. Even though it wasn''t known what was inside the forest, it was still a good ce to avoid the two coconut trees that were chasing them. At least in a forest filled with lush trees, the two coconut trees will find it difficult to move. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The people quickly entered the forest, and after entering the forest, they continued to run into the depths of the forest. Roar... Roar... Roar... However, just as they entered the forest, they were immediately attacked by countless wild beasts. "Kill the beasts." Someone screamed. Even though there were quite a number of wild beasts they encountered, most of them were still at the True Spiritual stage. The people who all had the cultivation of the Life and Death stage could easily ughter all the wild beasts that got in their way. The beasts were unable to slow down their steps. "Huh." Not long after, the people started to stop as they arrived at a more quiet ce. Now, there were no more wild beasts they encountered. The two coconut trees that were chasing them had also stopped chasing. "Quickly recover your energy. We''ll be going deeper soon." Krinn shouted. Since entering the ind, Krinn doesn''t look rxed anymore. He continued screaming as he spoke. "Krinn, the ind is vast, do you have a way to find Jather?" Arlo then asked Krinn. "Dont worry." Krinn answered with a wicked smile. "Do you think I wasn''t ready when I came to this holy path." After saying that, Krinn then took out what looked like a light bulb. Inside the bulb, there is a needle pointing in a certain direction. "This needle''s direction is where Jather is." Krinn said. People were shocked once again when they heard Krinn''s words. None of them thought Krinn had such a valuable treasure. Alu who saw the light bulb in Krinn''s hand narrowed his eyes. "Such tracking devices are extremely valuable treasures even in the outside world. And those in Krinn''s hands can actually function on the holy path." ALU thinks. "All right everyone, we will rest for two minutes. After that we will continue our journey." Krinn said after he took out the light bulb. ... After two minutes, they started walking. This time''s trip, they did it quite easily because they didn''t encounter any wild beasts anymore. It was a little strange but no one thought much of it. After some time traveling, they stopped once more when they saw the road ahead of them starting to dive upwards. "We''ll be climbing the mountain soon. Maybe the danger will increase drastically. All of you have to be careful and take care of each other so that no one dies." Krinn said. "Besides, if we run into beasts, we have to focus on moving forward. We just need to get the beasts out of our way. If they don''t die, just let them go. There''s no need to chase." "Mm..." The people nodded simultaneously. "Okay, let''s go." Krinn smiled as he saw people nodding. He then looked towards a certain direction at the top of the mountain. "Jather, you won''t be able to run away." He said with a sinister smile. ... The forest on the mountain wasn''t very dense, yet each tree looked so big that people felt chills when they saw it. If it was before, they wouldn''t feel afraid of mere trees. However, after meeting three spiritual demons on the beach, they had now developed a wary feeling towards the tree they saw. Compared to the trees at the foot of the mountain, the trees in the mountain area were much bigger. If they could move, how strong would they be. Their cultivation may still be at the Life and Death stage of the thirdyer, but even the thirdyer has a difference in strength. If their spiritual source was only around ten thousand, people could still fight back. After all, they still possessed a mysterious technique that could increase their spiritual source. Like the previous coconut trees, they have about twelve thousand spiritual sources. Using mysterious techniques, most of the people were still able to escape. However, if they encountered spiritual demons who had spiritual source that numbered around twenty thousand, even Krinn or Arlo might not be able to escape with their lives. .... Because there are fewer trees on the mountain, causing more open areas, Alu and the others can move around more easily. Although the mountain terrain was rather difficult, for people like them who could jump up to a hundred meters, going through the mountain terrain was much easier. They were moving quite fast and in just a short time, they had risen to a height of fifty kilometers. From where they were now, they could see the entire area of the foot of the mountain and the ocean surrounding the mountain. They could be said to be already in the middle of the mountain. But even though they had climbed quite high, almost everyone in the group had nervous expressions. "This is very strange." Many people spoke with suspicious expressions. What made them nervous was that they had not encountered a single beast since they had climbed the mountain. That, of course, is very strange. "Maybe there aren''t any beasts around here." Someone answered, trying to calm people down. But his words certainly didn''t work. On the other hand, people seemed more nervous. "Somehow I suddenly had a bad feeling." Someone said. "I feel it too." "Me too." After the first, one by one the others also said it. In no time, the group was already full ofmotion. People started to panic. In a dangerous ce, the most frightening is not the danger, but finding nothing. People often say that if you don''t meet danger in a dangerous ce, it means you will meet even greater danger. "All of you, be quiet." Arlo suddenly shouted. But even though he was screaming, his expression also looked nervous. He then looked at Krinn who was beside him. "Krinn, are we still far?" He asked. Krinn didn''t answer right away. He took out his light bulb first. He stared at the light bulb for a brief moment before speaking. "It''s just to show the target direction." After saying that, he then looked up at the top of the mountain. He narrowed his eyes before speaking. "But I suddenly smell a conspiracy in here." "..." Krinn''s words made people feel even more nervous. Boom Chapter 68: Krinn was forced to use his ace card. Chapter 68: Krinn was forced to use his ace card. Boom... The mountain they were stepping on suddenly shook, making the people almost fall from losing their bnce. "What happened?" People ask. They are confused. An earthquake suddenly shook the area several kilometers below them. And as time went on, the quakes got so intense that people started jumping upstairs. "Look at that." Several people suddenly shouted while pointing in a certain direction. Because they jumped, they could naturally see things on the mountain more clearly. What surprised people was that they saw many cracks within a radius of several kilometers around them. "Shit, something bad finally happened." People with sharp senses said. The reason why they said that was because they felt a lot of aura beneath the cracks they saw. A few momentster. Boom... Boom... Boom... Bursts of aura after bursts of aura suddenly erupted from under the cracks. After that. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Giant shadow after giant shadow suddenly jumped from within the crack. There may be about thirty shadows. And each one of them emitted an aura that made people shiver. When people looked up, they even found that the sky had darkened because of the aura. "Damn, the beasts were hiding underground. They did that to ambush us." The people finally realized what was happening. "So they are conspiring! But how is that possible? How can the beasts conspire in this way. Do they even have the ability to think?" The people could hardly believe what they saw. But they don''t have time to think. When all the giant shadows revealed their figures, people almost fell down with expressions of despair. "Oh, God." People''s eyes widened. Currently, they were surrounded by about thirty wild beasts. No, not all are wild beasts. Nearly half of them were spiritual demons made up of trees and rocks. Each of them looked sorge that people felt ufortable just looking at their size. Of course, what broke people the most was the aura they gave off. A third of them actually emitted the aura of the Life and Death stage thirdyer. Whereas the rest emitted the aura of the Life and Death Stage secondyer. When they sensed their auras, not to mention those with ordinary battle power, even Krinn and Arlo turned deathly pale. Facing thirty of them, not to mention fighting, being able to survive was already very good for them. "This is definitely not as simple as a conspiracy by beasts and spiritual demons." ALU thinks. "Is this by Jather?" "But even Jather can''t possibly control beasts and spiritual demons on the holy path. Unless he finds something that can do it in this ce." It''s not that it''s not possible because some people have done it in the past. "But I don''t feel the aura of Jather around here." After saying that, Alu then looked at Krinn. Even though Krinn looked very pale, he didn''t look that scared. With his strength, he should be able to escape alone. But that meant the n had also failed. Of course, considering Krinn had so many precious treasures, he should still have something that could save everyone. Roar... Roar... Roar... The beasts and spiritual demons that surrounded Krinn and the others started to roar. After that, they started moving towards them. They just took a leisurely stride, but every step they took would make the earth shake. "Our fate is over." Someone said with an almost crying expression. "Everyone, don''t panic and stay calm." When people had begun to surrender to their fate, Krinn finally spoke. However, his words could not put people at ease. Most can''t even hear it. But for Alu, he can see what Krinn is up to. Krinn, of course, didn''t speak just to cate people. He indeed have something to do. As Krinn spoke, Alu saw Krinn take out a yellow paper with strange writing on it. Besides, when he took out the yellow paper, Krinn''s expression looked really ugly as if he had lost his mother. From his expression, the value of the paper was clearly inconceivable. It was probably one of his ace to be the biggest winner on the holy path. Shua... Not long after he took out the yellow paper, Krinn suddenly threw the paper up. The paper then flew to the middle of the people. Whooss... Right after that, the yellow paper suddenly emitted a golden yellow light. The moment that happened, there appeared to be a fire burning the paper. From the tip, the paper disappeared little by little. And the thing that happened nextpletely shocked Alu and everyone. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Right after the paper disappearedpletely, golden specks suddenly came out from where the paper disappeared. There may be over a hundred specks of gold. And the golden specks then moved towards the people below. They move very fast, and no one can avoid them including Alu. "What is this?" Alu said with a wary expression. Something unknown entered his body, how could Alu be at ease. After all, there were so many secrets in his body. Fortunately, Alu didn''t feel any danger in his body. Boom... When Alu wanted to investigate his body, Alu suddenly felt an extremely powerful aura erupting from within his body. The sudden burst of aura didn''t panic Alu. On the contrary, he waspletely shocked. That''s because Alu found something appeared inside his body. The second Yin-Yang symbol. Alu is still in the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, and he only has one Yin-Yang Symbol. Now, suddenly another Yin-Yang Symbol appeared on his body. When that happened, Alu could feel his strength increasing drastically. "This, did I break through?" Even Alu was confused by what had happened. But Alu was only confused for a moment. As he continued to observe the Yin-Yang Symbol that had suddenly appeared, he found the Yin-Yang Symbol flickering like a light bulb that could go out at any time. "Oh, I see." Alu nodded after he understood what happened. Alu then looked at the others, and he found their auras also increased. "Everyone, this power will notst long. Use your strength properly, and kill these beasts." Krinn suddenly shouted. People also investigate their bodies just like Alu did. When they heard Krinn''s words, they finally understood what happened. Krinn has used something to increase their strength. But they don''t have time to think. After knowing the strength they gained wouldn''tst long, they immediately moved towards the beasts and spiritual demons that were surrounding them. Boom... Boom... Boom... Boundless bursts of spiritual aura erupted from their bodies. With their cultivation advancing to the secondyer of Life and Death stage, even the weakest of them could head-to-head with Life and Death stage thirdyer beasts. As for the princes of the Great Kingdom and the second tier faction heirs, with a few of them working together, they could even kill beasts with the power of the Life and Death stage thirdyer. "Kill." Shout after shout resounded. In an instant, an earth-shattering battle eruptedpletely. But the roles between hunter and prey are alsopletely reversed. ... Some timeter. The battle ground had turned into a giant crater. And that crater was also filled with many giant bodies and all of the bodies had already been cut into pieces. But even though the battle was over, the people didn''t look rxed. The reason for that was because they found an underground passage in the crater. In fact, the crater was not formed because of their battle. However, even though their attacks were devastating, when they were fighting, their attacks were directed in different directions. Even if they charged in the same direction, their attack would not necessarily have created such arge crater. The crater was in fact something that was already there. It was only covered by ayer of soil above it. Now that people saw that, they realized that the previous siege of beasts and spiritual demons was not just an ordinary conspiracy. There are dark hands behind everything that happens. If it weren''t for Krinn who used his ace card, most of them would have died in that ce. After killing all the beasts and spiritiual demons, people then gathered in front of the underground passage. They did not immediately enter, but observed the underground passage for some time. Several experts in the investigation carried out an investigation into the underground passage door. After a while, one of the people investigating the passage said. "There are hundreds of tracks that have passed through this passage." When they heard that, the people finally realized that the underground passage ahead of them was probably one of those magical ces with opportunities on that mountain. Maybe before they came, there were already many groups that had entered the underground passage. "Shit, the people who set us up must be in there." "I will definitely tear them apart." "Maybe Jather did it." "He will surely die." The people cursed angrily. Even the second-tier faction heirs looked not calm. Chapter 69: Decided to kill now Chapter 69: Decided to kill now "I can''t feel anyone''s aura from here, they seem to be very far away." "Well, this passage must be very deep. It might be connected to the dragon gate which is at the top of the mountain." "I hope the opportunities in this passageway can help me break through to the secondyer." The second-tier faction heirs spoke. Up front, Krinn who usually always looked rxed showed a vengeful expression as he stared at the underground passage. Even though Krinn was unlike the others who could have died under the siege of beasts, he was still the one to be most disadvantaged. Next to Krinn, Arlo was actually smiling sarcastically when he saw Krinn''s expression. He says. "Krinn, your ambition doesn''t seem small. Such a treasure, if you use it in thest battle, you might be able to beat the one who is in first ce." "Too bad. It''s a shame." He shook his head with an obvious mocking expression. Even though he and Krinn were allies, it was only to get rid of Jather. After that, their rtionship was still unclear. Of course, most importantly, he didn''t want to see Krinn be the biggest winner. If that was the case, Krinn would probably leave him far behind. It was something Arlo didn''t want to see. "Hmph." Krinn snorted coldly in response. "Let''s go in." He then said. After which, he immediately stepped into the underground passage. The people didn''t dare dy, they immediately followed behind Krinn. Behind, Alu who saw Krinn''s action shook his head. "A little boy is still a little boy..." Said Alu with a cynical expression. Krinn is always rxed because he wants to show people and maybe to himself that he is a calm minded person. However, losing a precious treasure still frustrated him. "But I have to admit that I''m not that different either." Alu then said to himself. He mocked Krinn, but he also realized that he had also been frustrated a few times before. He did it because he wanted to remind himself. For those who are very young and inexperienced, there are some things that cannot be avoided. Those things may seem simple to young people, but they can also backfire fatal. Even for experienced adults, those things can still happen and they can make them lose themselves. Alu didn''t want that to happen to him. In order to do that, he needed to keep an eye on himself at all times. Most importantly, when he really lost control of himself, he had to be able to realize all of that, and of course, he had to be able to stop it at all times. If he wanted to reach the highest peak, he had to have the perfect mentality. At least, don''t let mental and emotional problems interfere with his cultivation. They don''t need to be thrown away but need to be controlled. Many people say that in order to reach the highest peak, one must remove seven emotions and six desires from oneself. But Alu didn''t think that way. "Seven emotions and six desires can propel a person to heaven, but they can also drive a person to hell. They are like a double-edged knife." Alu said. "However, a double-edged knife is only dangerous for those who can''t use it. For those who are skilled at using it, it is an invincible weapon." "And seven emotions and six desires, if someone can control them, they can be the most importantponents to encourage someone." When Alu thought that, his eyes suddenly shed a bright light. No one could see it, but Alu could feel the change in him. The change didn''t make his cultivation increase in a single step, but Alu felt as if there were thousands of paths opening in front of him. "Heh." Alu showed a faint smile, and it wasn''t the fake smile he was used to. It was a pure smile that came from happiness. Alu was at the very back, so apart from Roux and Reva following beside him, no one else noticed. However, as he smiled, he still received a voice transmission from someone. "Looks like you got enlightened." Rena said. Alu wasn''t surprised if Rena noticed him. Now Alu knew that the woman''s ability to observe was a little beyond reason. "Yeah, and I''ll probably ask you a favor right now." Alu answered. Now, Alu has decided what he will do. All previous considerations had been thrown away by Alu, and Alu was sure what he would do was the best choice for him at this time. Even though Jather has an unexpected secret, he can be put aside for now. In the future, Alu can still find out Jather''s secret. Besides, since Jather''s secret was so well hidden by the Holy Light n, it might not be something good for them alone. After all, if the secret had to do with extraordinary talent, wouldn''t they be better off sending Jather to a powerful sect. Talent might bring disaster because it was a source of jealousy for many people, but in this world there were still many sects willing to protect talent as long as they joined their faction. But why didn''t the Holy Light n do that to fight the lord of the Sleeping Dragon city. The biggest possibility was of course because it wasn''t talent but something bad. And Krinn! If he seeded with his n, he might be able to grow even stronger. And Alu doesn''t want to see unexpected things happen. "So you want to act now?" Asked Rena. "Right. This is their worst time. People are still exhausted, and Krinn just lost his ace." "I want you to injure Krinn and Arlo. After that, I will give them a fatal blow. There is something from Arlo that I want, so I will target Arlo, and you will target Krinn." Alu exined his n. If it was just Krinn, Alu was sure he could kill him alone, but with Arlo''s addition, Alu knew he couldn''t kill them both at the same time. One of them will definitely be able to escape. However, even if there was only Krinn himself, Alu would still choose to ask Rena for help. The reason, of course, was because Alu didn''t want to bear it all alone. Since Rena didn''t mind doing anything as long as she was paid, Alu naturally wouldn''t let go of the opportunity. As for paying for one Nirvana spiritual weapon, Alu just chuckled inwardly. "Oke." Rena answered. "You owe me one Nirvana spiritual weapon." "No problem." Alu replied in a rxed tone. But inwardly Alu sneered. "By the way Miss Rena, since you already received payment from Krinn, why are you betraying him now? Are you really an Assassin with integrity?" Alu then asked. Of course, Alu needed to be aware in case Rena betrayed him in the midst of their operation. Rena seemed to know Alu''s thoughts, so she quickly answered. "Don''t worry, I never betrayed Krinn because from the start I never made a transaction with him." "As for the previous one, it was a transaction between the Sleeping Dragon city lord and my n. It has nothing to do with me." Rena exined. Alu couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard Rena''s exnation. "Aren''t you afraid of causing trouble for your n?" Alu then asked. "As I said before, a true assassin are afraid of nothing." "..." "All right, you can start before they enter the passage. I''m sure your attacks are enough to make them suffer." After that, they didn''t speak anymore, they just waited for Krinn and Arlo to approach the underground passage. Alu then spoke to Roux and Reva. He exined all his ns to them and the tasks they needed to do. "I want you to hold onto the others for a while. I don''t care how you do it, but I don''t want to see anyone bother us." "..." Roux and Reva They looked like they wanted to cry. But they didn''t dare to argue back, they could only grit their teeth to strengthen their resolve. Up ahead, Krinn and Arlo walked towards the passage with hasty steps. They just didn''t know that the closer they got to the passageway, the closer they would be to their death. Whooss... When Krinn and Arlo were almost at the front of the passage, a sudden wind blew as a ck shadow rushed from behind at an unimaginable speed. People could barely notice the shadow, but Krinn and Arlo could still feel movement behind. Of course, they still don''t know what happened. When they turned around, they saw that Rena had arrived in front of them. "Re..." Krinn hasn''t even finished saying Rena''s name but his mouth was closed again when he felt a deadly attack directed at him. He couldn''t see the attack and didn''t know where it was, but it really gave his back a chill. In just an instant his body was covered in cold sweat. This is a very deadly attack. Arlo who was beside him also felt the same way. When they felt the attack, their eyes which were directed towards Rena immediately opened wide. How could they not realize who was attacking them. However, just knowing it wouldn''t be enough to save them. "Shit." The two of them shouted simultaneously. They don''t have time to think why Rena attacked them. The only thing on their mind right now was how to withstand the invisible attacks that wereing their way. Boom... Chapter 70: Battle Chapter 70: Battle Boomm.. Krinn and Arlo immediately released all their strength. And they also used all the defensive techniques they had. Now they used all their strength to the point that their eyes turned red. They knew that Rena''s attack was the most dangerous attack. This is an attack thates from thew of killing. On the surface, the attack might seem so simple that it wouldn''t cause the slightest damage to the environment. But when ites to killing targets, there is definitely no more lethal strike than an attack thates from thew of killing. Even if they were on full alert, they would still need a lot of effort to block Rena''s attacks, not to mention when they were off guard. However, Rena who saw their actions only smiled sarcastically. "Toote." She says. "My attack has already passed you... The defenses you created can only protect a speck of your life." Krinn and Roux ignored Rena''s words. They keep trying to make more defenses. "Hmph." Rena snorted. She then snapped her fingers. Soon after, something that really shocked everyone happened to Krinn and Arlo. Suddenly, as if there were dozens of swords shing at their bodies, their bodies were suddenly torn everywhere, and in an instant, blood suddenly gushed out from their bodies. When people looked at Krinn and Arlo one more time, they found that both of them hadpletely turned red from being covered in blood. Even for a Cultivator of the Life and Death stage, such wounds were still extremely painful and dangerous. However, what made people even more horrified was that they found boundless spiritual energy flowing out from within Krinn and Arlo''s body. That caused their auras to weaken very quickly. Obviously the attack that Rena unleashed on them not only injured their bodies, but their cultivation as well. In an ordinary battle, it would take a lot of time before one''s cultivation was hurt. However, Rena was able to injure Krinn and Arlo''s cultivation with just a single hit. Rena''s attack was truly so deadly that they didn''t even dare to imagine it. After all, what she hurt this time wasn''t just anyone. But Krinn and Arlo. The two of them were people with very strong backgrounds. Especially Arlo, his n was no weaker than the Holy Light n. In the continent where he came from, Arlo can basically summon wind and rain. And Krinn, his current father has even threatened the lord position of the Holy Light n. With their status, even in the entire thousand ind region, there were only a few people who dared to make them angry. But now, the two of them could only scream in pain as they felt the wounds on their bodies and cultivation. They looked at Rena with eyes full of hatred. "Shit." They cursed through gritted teeth. However, they also knew their current circumstances didn''t allow them to continue cursing. They might still be able to fight. But with their current wounds, it was only a matter of time before they ran out of energy. At that time, only death awaited them. And this is just Rena. They couldn''t believe that no one else was trying to attack them. Escape! It is the only thing on their mind. Even though their cultivations were injured, the spiritual energy in their bodies was still enormous. They were sure they could escape from Rena as long as they used all their strength. Whooss... They immediately released their strength once again But unlike before, this time all of their strength was used to increase their speed as fast as possible. Hua... The two of them stomped their feet very hard to jump. Whooss... In an instant, they had already reached fifty meters in height. In a few moments, their altitude became higher and higher. They havee out of the crater. But what surprised them and the crowd was that Rena didn''t actually chase them anymore after unleashing one attack. She just stood where she had attacked earlier while watching those trying to run away. However, just because Rena didn''t chase them didn''t make them feel at ease. Instead, they suddenly had a very bad premonition. The hunch this time was even worse than when Rena attacked them. "Heh." They saw Rena suddenly smile sarcastically, and it made them feel more and worse foreboding. And their bad premonition immediately reached the pinnacle when they suddenly heard a cynical voice from above them. "Want to run away? Toote! Today is the day of your deaths." Said the voice. Even though Krinn and Arlo had only spoken to Alu a few times, they could immediately recognize the owner of the voice speaking behind them. Boom... Whooss... Before they could even turn around, a boundless burst of aura suddenly erupted behind them. Right after that, they found themselves immersed in a terrifying ck me. The mes were trying to gnaw at their skin, and the heat from the mes made them feel as if their bodies were about to melt. "Shit." Krinn who felt how terrifying the mes engulfed him immediately created a barrier covering his entire body, and it reduced his strength by almost half. And Arlo. As the mes engulfed his body, he suddenly felt the mes within his body suddenly tremble with fear that they didn''t even dare toe out of his body. This left his eyes and mouth wide open. Now, he could only use his spiritual energy to protect his body. His fire power could only hide within his body. Compared to Krinn, Arlo''s strength had weakened a lot more drastically. Boom... Then, they suddenly felt something hit their backs, and it made them fall back down. As they fell, their bodies also flipped over so they could see the figure hitting them. And they were immediately dumbfounded when they saw that figure. Not only them, everyone below was also stunned when they saw it. The women even fell into a daze when they saw the figure of the man who flew over Krinn and Arlo. That is of course Alu. Before, Alu already looked very charming in the eyes of women, but now. The two ck wings on his back, plus the ck mes that surrounded his body made him truly look like a real evil angel. People cannot fly because they have lost thew of one with the world. However, Alu can still fly because he has wings. Of course, what shocked people the most when they saw Alu was the aura that Alu emitted. The aura that Alu emitted was so strong that people shivered just from feeling a slight gust of Alu''s aura. Even thebined aura of the beasts and spiritual demons that surrounded them before was not as strong as the aura emitted by Alu. Brukk... Krinn and Arlo just realized when their bodies hit the ground. Theynded outside the crater. And when they came to, they saw Alu''s wings pping. In an instant, Alu appeared right in front of them. But it didn''t stop there, they also felt the aura of Rena appearing right behind them. Silence immediately enveloped the ce as people looked at the four figures standing outside the crater. Shua... Shua... They had not finished being dumbfounded, and they were surprised once again by the appearance of the male and female figures in front of them. Roux and Reva. They naturally recognized this man and woman who always followed Alu. Shua... Shua... After them, two other figures suddenly appeared right beside them. When Roux and Reva saw them, the two of them immediately let out a sigh of relief. "At least there''s help." They said to themselves. They recognized the two figures because they saw them when they saw Rena for the first time. "You can''t move." Two of Rena''s followers said. Compared to Roux and Reva, they seemed very calm. They didn''t look the least bit nervous. Of course, the aura they emitted was also more dangerous than Roux and Reva. After the appearance of four figures blocking them, people finally regained their senses. Conspiracy? This is called a conspiracy. Just a momentter, amotion broke out among the people. "Shit, what the hell happened? Aren''t we on a mission to kill Jather." "Is this treason?" "They seem to want to kill Krinn and Arlo." "And why that man could be so strong." "Then what should we do? Are we going to help Krinn?" "Krinn and Arlo have been badly injured, but Rena and that man are really very strong. There''s no use helping them. We''ll only die if we get involved." "But Krinn is the son of the Sleeping Dragon city lord." "No, Arlo must not die. If Arlo dies, the Demon Fire n will definitely cause trouble for my sect." Various discussions were heard, and people''s opinions were divided in no time. Some want to help, but others don''t want to get involved. Those who wanted to help immediately tried to jump out of the crater. But, of course, they were immediately intercepted by Roux and Reva and two of Rena''s followers. "You are only followers! How dare you prevent this young master." One of the people who wanted to help was the second tier faction heir. Even though Roux and Reva were quite strong, they still felt overwhelmed when they faced that person. "Nothing can leave." One of Rena''s followers suddenly spoke. After that, the followers of Rena who spoke immediately lunged towards the second tier faction heir who was trying to help Krinn and Arlo. To the people''s surprise, the follower was actually so strong that the second tier faction heir waspletely unable to pass. Chapter 71: Bad luck for Krinn and Arlo Part 1 Chapter 71: Bad luck for Krinn and Arlo Part 1 Boom... In an instant, a fierce battle erupted within the crater. Of course, even if Roux and Reva and Rena''s followers are strong enough, they still end up being pressured when facing the people who want to save Krinn and Arlo. However, what surprised people was; as they became more and more depressed, there were actually several people who came to help them. One of them was even second-tier faction heir, and there were several Princes of the Great Kingdom. Even Roux and Reva were surprised to see that more people were helping them. They know that the aid was not for Alu. So, the only possibility is because of Rena. .... Above the crater, Alu and Rena surround Krinn and Arlo who are kneeling with bodies covered in blood. At this moment, Arlo stared at Alu with wide eyes while Krinn stared at Rena with narrowed eyes. "Rena, do you know what you did? Do you know what consequences you will receive by doing this. Even your n will not be able to protect you." Krinn spoke in a cold tone. His current state didn''t allow him to continue fighting, so, he could only issue threats. Unfortunately, the threat waspletely meaningless. Not to mention scaring Rena, it can''t even change Rena''s expression. And Rena didn''t speak either. After staring at Krinn for a moment, she then looked at Alu who was opposite her. When looking at Alu, even Rena who rarely changed her expression slightly narrowed her eyes while her expression also turned serious. Of course, it wasn''t Alu''s appearance that made Rena change her expression. Perhaps Alu''s appearance can charm many women. But for Rena who had a true Assassin''s heart, just the appearance of a mere man couldn''t make her blink no matter how good it was. What makes Rena narrow her eyes as she looks at Alu is the strength that Alu shows. She did, however, have a much sharper perception. So, her feeling for Alu''s power was much clearer. The ck mes surrounding Alu and the two ck wings on Alu''s back really made Rena feel extreme danger. With thew of killing she understood, Rena usually didn''t take people with the power of fire too seriously. ording to her; Although the attacks from the power of fire were extremely destructive, and were one of the strongest attacks, they were a little too weak in terms of defense. Normally, people with the power of fire would use the power of their fire to cover the area around them so that the enemy could not get near them. For others, something like that would make it difficult for them to attack. But for Rena who could injure without touching, a defense made of mere mes was almost pointless. Even the mes of the Demon Fire n which was said to be one of the strongest mes in the thousand inds region were hardly any different from ordinary mes in Rena''s eyes. However, when she saw the mes surrounding Alu, Rena finally knew that the power of fire could also be developed to an unimaginable level. She even felt that Alu''s fire was several times stronger than her killingws. And she can also feel some otherws from Alu''s fire. She couldn''t recognize whatws were in Alu''s fire, but when she saw Alu''s fire, she felt as if sje saw thousands of barriers blocking her from reaching Alu. "Even if he was caught off guard, and I attacked secretly, I would still have trouble injuring him." Rena said to herself as she evaluated Alu. "Is he really a Phoenix?" Rena then wondered. A fire that surpassed thew of killing, Rena didn''t think one could develop such a powerful fire without any special innate talent. Compared to Alu''s fire, Arlo''s mes looked like fireflies in front of the sun. Because Alu came from a n that called themselves the Phoenix n, Rena began to think that Alu was really a Phoenix. And even if she doesn''t know the origin of Alu, she will still think that Alu is a Phoenix or some other being that is not inferior to Phoenix. As she saw the two ck wings on Alu''s back, she somehow felt as if she saw the wings of an extremely majestic being. Seeing Rena staring at Alu, Krinn also turned her gaze towards Alu. Unlike when looking at Rena where he only narrowed his eyes, when he looked at Alu, his expression immediately became very serious. He then said to Alu. "I knew it. You seem to have a connection with Jather. But I didn''t expect you to be this strong." In response to Krinn''s words, Alu only nced at him for a moment. After that, Alu then said to Rena. "You can start now." Alu''s words gave Krinn and Arlo goosebumps once again. They naturally understood what Alu meant. Whooss... Before they could even get ready, Rena was already lunging at them. The goal is Krinn. Krinn who saw Rena lunging at him quickly got up, and he then jumped back. He jumped many times to keep his distance from Rena. Of course, Rena was still chasing him. Boom... shes broke out not long after. What is surprising is; Even though Krinn looked badly injured, he could actually still release a lot of strength while fighting so Rena couldn''t immediately suppress him. Alu who saw Krinn''s strength was not too surprised. After all, looking at Krinn''s background further, his background surpassed even that of the Holy Light n. It''s no surprise, of course, that he has a few more aces to rely on. If we talk about who''s harder to kill, Krinn is probably harder to kill than Jather. But Alu isn''t worried even if Rena can''t kill Krinn in a short time. After he takes care of Arlo, he can help Rena finish Krinn. All Rena needed to do was restrain Krinn so he wouldn''t run away to another ce. As long as Krinn continued to be stuck in this ce, no matter how many aces he had, he was still destined to die. On the holy path, nothing can go out unless the holy path itself allows them to go out. This ce was basically the best ce to kill someone. After a while staring at Krinn and Rena''s battle, Alu then looked at Arlo who now had a very bad expression. When he looked at Alu, his eyes were filled with fear. If Rena could find out how terrible Alu''s fire was, then Arlo was the one who felt it firsthand. Even now his mes still won''te out of his body. Arlo felt that was really ridiculous. How could his own strength disobey his will just out of fear. If others found out what happened to him, his n would no longer have the face to call themselves the Demon Fire n. How can the Demon be afraid. Isn''t that ridiculous. Chapter 72: Bad luck for Krinn and Arlo Part 2 Chapter 72: Bad luck for Krinn and Arlo Part 2 Seeing Arlo''s expression that looked like he was about to cry, Alu smiled sarcastically. He then said. "You seem very curious about my me. Now you can see it." "Is this awesome?" Alu then asked while slightly raising his palm. Following that, the ck mes then condensed into a fireball on top of his palm. If it was thrown into the mountains, it would definitely blow up several mountains. When Arlo saw the fireball in Alu''s hand, he was even more terrified. Without him noticing, his body started shaking uncontrobly. "Brother Alu... No, Prince Alu, there is no enmity between us, why are you targeting me?" Arlo was finally able to speak. Of course, he spoke with a trembling mouth. "As long as you let me go, I will definitely do anything for you." He then pleaded. "But don''t you really want to know my me?" Alu asked one more time. "No, no, it''s just natural attraction, I don''t have any bad intentions." Arlo''s body trembled as he said that. Arlo thinks because he keeps trying to investigate Alu''s mes which caused Alu to want to kill him. But sadly he was wrong. "Oh, I see." Alu then nodded in response. After which, he smiled sarcastically once again. "But no matter what your intentions were, my intentions were very clear from the start. When I first saw you, I had decided to take on the mes within your body." o ... o Arlo''s eyes immediately opened wide when he heard what Alu said. "You." He couldn''t say anything in the end. Arlo knew, when Alu really wanted his me, there would be no chance for negotiation. Getting his own me was probably better than owning him. That, however, was the foundation of his cultivation. The reason he was able to reach the stage where he is now, everything basically couldn''t escape the mes within his body. It has the biggest role in his growth. If other people could get it, they could just have the talent of hers. Of course, for most people, especially those who were not users of the power of fire, his mes might not be a match for them, nor did they have the ability to refine them. But for Alu! Arlo knows his me will only be a delicious meal for the me of Alu. Althoughpared to Alu''s mes, his mes seemed extremely trivial. However if it refined his mes, it could still evolve to another level. Alu obviously wouldn''t give up such an extraordinary opportunity. "You, do you know who I am? If you dare to take my me, the Demon Fire n will definitely chase you even if you go to the ends of the world." Knowing that Alu won''t let him go, Arlo, in the end can only use his background to alert Alu. He felt it was a bit embarrassing but he waspletely out of options. Unfortunately, his words only made Alu grin. "Very well, since no one is here, I can tell the truth in exchange for your me which I will take outter." Alu said "I am Phoenix." Boom... Arlo was immediately dumbfounded and he felt as if there was Thunder exploding inside his head. However, it was not Alu''s words that made him dumbfounded. If Alu only said that he was a Phoenix, Arlo would only think Alu was boasting. After all, even though he felt the suppression of Alu''s mes, he wasn''t like Rena who knew quite clearly how strong Alu''s mes were. He only knew that it was extremely powerful, and that the mes of his werepletely no opponents. But how strong it was, he had absolutely no idea. What astonished him was that he saw the shadow of a Phoenix suddenly appear behind Alu. It was only a glimpse, but it made him fall immediately while his body was sweating so much that the blood covering his body was immediately washed away. Arlo knew it was no ordinary image formed with spiritual energy. Otherwise, how could it have frightened him that far. Unless Alu uses illusions to fool him. "Right, this must be an illusion. How could there be a Phoenix in this world." Arlo said to himself. After saying that, Arlo quickly suppressed his fear. He might be scared, but that didn''t affect his strength. "He wants to kill me and take my me! I can''t let him do it easily." Boom... Spiritual energy then erupted from Arlo''s body. He immediately stood up, and he lunged straight at Alu. Even though he couldn''t use his own mes, he still possessed enormous spiritual energy. Apart from that, he still had a few other techniques he learned. Most people will definitely try to learn other techniques in their spare time. "Hm... Just a futile struggle. But I do need a few moves to finish you off." Boom... Spiritual energy also erupted from Alu''s body. ALU didn''t move. But mes surged from his body and red towards Arlo who was charging towards him. In an instant, the mes engulfed Arlo. Under the mes, Arlo''s movements immediately slowed down by half. Whooss... Only then did Alu move towards Arlo. In an instant, he had already arrived in front of Arlo, and he immediately sent a fist at Arlo''s face. Bang Bang bang... ALU didn''t just hit him once. He hit many times. The speed of his punches was truly inconceivable. After receiving nearly a hundred hits from Alu, Arlo''s body, which was already clean of blood, was covered in blood again. His body shape was also distorted and bent. It is not known how many of his bones were broken. The spiritual energy leaking out from him was like a river current so his aura was weakening very quickly. "It''s time to end it." Alu said. As Alu said that, mes of ck mes once again condensed on his palm. They formed a fireball. When the fireball was fully formed, Alu then threw the fireball towards Arlo. The fireball was made of Phoenix mes Burning Soul. Chapter 73: Kill Arlo Chapter 73: Kill Arlo Arlo originally thought he could put up some resistance or even slightly injure Alu with some of his techniques. However, the reality turned out to be truly cruel. From the start, Alu acted so aggressive, and hit him so many times that he didn''t even have a chance to unleash an attack. The only thing he could do was try to protect his body from getting hurt more badly. But no matter how he tried, all of the body armor he made would shatter instantly every time Alu''s fist hit his body. Wounds after wounds made Arlo want to cry. Now, he truly regrets following Krinn, which made him meet a demon mercilessly. Bam... After taking the hundredth hit, he was thrown into the air. As his body bobbed in the air, Arlo was a little surprised because he no longer received Alu''s punch. Even though he didn''t know why, it still gave him a little breath of relief. Unfortunately, he could only do it for a moment. While he was still in the air, he suddenly felt an even more extreme dangering from behind him. The danger gave him the feeling as if a grim reaper was heading his way. Sensing that, Arlo immediately turned his neck back. He wanted to see what hideous creature was heading his way. And he immediately found a fireball flying very fast towards him. When he saw the fireball, Arlo immediately trembled with fear. He tried thrashing his body to move in the air. Unfortunately, at the moment he waspletely unable to fly so he couldn''t move through the air. Of course, Arlo knew that even if he could fly now, it was still uncertain whether he could dodge the fireball. Whooss... In the instant after Arlo turned around, a fireball had already arrived several meters ahead of him. The danger Arlo felt became so extreme that the image of death began to appear in his mind. "Shit." Arlo grit his teeth with an expression full of hatred. He then shouted. "Alu, my n will definitely not let you go." Given their strength, the results of their battle would definitely be recorded on the holy path tablet. At that time, his n would find out about his death. Even though killing always took ce on the holy path, for those without a background to kill someone with a strong background, they still had to face some consequences. With his status in the n, Arlo was sure his n would hunt down Alu once he got out of the holy path. "Even if you join the Spiritual Academy, my n can still kill you. Your n will also be ughtered afterwards." Arlo shouted once again. "Huaaa..." After which, he immediately released all his strength. In an instant, spiritual energy began to condense covering every inch of his body. Since he knew that he had no chance to dodge, Arlo could only use what remained of his strength to protect his body. That was the final bet. As for afterwards, Arlo could only hope for a miracle toe to his aid. Shua... The fireball finally arrived right in front of Arlo. And Arlo directed his hand which was protected by spiritual energy to block the fireball. Arlo originally thought the fireball would erode his hand little by little, but to his surprise, the opposite happened. The fireball did not actually erode his hand, instead, it passed through his hand as if his hand had never existed. It is like when light prates ss. "What?" Arlo was surprised. Even though the fireball didn''t injure him, the sense of danger he felt was only getting bigger. But since the fireball had already passed through his hands, he no longer had a way to stop it. Now his only hope was the energy barrier protecting his body. Unfortunately, when the fireball met the energy barrier protecting his body, things were still the same as before. The fireball still passed through the energy barrier as if it had never been there. Shua... The fireball then entered his body, and immediately disappeared afterwards. Seeing that, Arlo tried to look back to see if the fireball passed through his body. Unfortunately, he found nothing behind. Obviously, the fireball disappeared within his body. "What happened?" Arlo wondered with a confused expression. But soon his face turned deathly pale as je discovered something wrong in the depths of his soul. "Ahhhh..." Arlo didn''t even have the time to investigate and he suddenly felt an intense pain from his soul essence. The pain caused him to scream in pain. And within one breath, his eyes had lost their color. Whooss... Before Arlo''s body fell, Alu suddenly appeared right in front of him. Alu then grabbed Arlo''s red hair. After which, ck mes surged from Alu''s hand and instantly engulfed Arlo''s body. Under the zing ck mes, Arlo''s body quickly burned to ashes. Arlo''s cultivation had basically beenpletely destroyed while his soul essence had vanished from the universe. How could Arlo''s body that lost the two most important foundations be able to withstand Alu''s Phoenix mes. Of course, considering the strength of Arlo''s body, it would still take some time before the phoenix mespletely burned Arlo''s body to ashes. "Still not out!" Alu then spoke in a cold tone while staring at Arlo''s body. Through his eyes, there was no part of Arlo''s body that Alu couldn''t see. And Alu could see a small dark red me hiding deep in the depths of Arlo''s body. "Hehehehe..." Alu chuckled when he saw the mes. After that, Alu then jabbed his fingers into Arlo''s body. He jabbed his fingers right into Arlo''s chest. Shua... Arlo''s flesh was immediately torn under the Alu''s fingers. And in an instant, half of Alu''s hand had sunk into Arlo''s body. Breakkk... A momentter, Alu''s hand pierced out at Arlo''s back. And this time, in Alu''s palm was a small, dark red me. The small me seemed to be struggling when it was in Alu''s palm. It seemed like it wanted to run away, yet no matter how it tried, it couldn''t move an inch from Alu''s palm. Chapter 74: The Appearance of a New Name Chapter 74: The Appearance of a New Name Boom... Right after Alu''s hand pierced Arlo''s body, mes once again erupted from Alu''s hand, making Arlo''s body engulfed by even more mes. The speed at which Arlo''s body being burned to ashes also became more and more fast. If Arlo were still alive, the pain he felt under the burning mes would definitely drive him insane. Luckily he died first. Whooss... The wind always rustled over the crater. When Alu pulled back the mes that burned Arlo, all the ashes of Arlo''s body that were previously trapped in the mes immediately disappeared in the wind. ... Far above the holy path sky, no matter where it is, the holy path tablet can be seen clearly. In order for their battle to be recognized by the holy path tablet, their strength by the time they had just entered the holy path had to be at least equal to that of a second tier faction heir. At this time, on the tablet there were already quite a number of battle records that had appeared. It recorded the names of those who fought. Who won and who lost. Even how someone defeated their enemy was recorded there. Between just defeating and killing, there was clearly a big difference between the two. Of course, the prizes obtained are also different. Even more so if the enemy killed is very strong. It is said that the holy path will score from one star to seven stars. And to earn stars, one had to defeat enemies of the same cultivation level, or lower. To get a star is clearly not easy. In fact, defeating people with second tier faction heir strength was not enough to earn one star. Only by killing, then can you get one star. In order to get two stars, the in must be of equal strength to Arlo or Jather. The stronger the enemy you defeat or kill, the more stars you will get. Apart from fighting other humans, one could also earn stars by fighting beasts that were specially prepared by the holy path. In the region of a thousand inds, the highest star ever got was only five stars. Nothing has ever gotten more than that. And those who can earn five stars can already be considered the highest geniuses on the holy path. In fact, even geniuses who grew up in the Spiritual Academy could usually only earn four stars. Of course, if someone has someone else''s help in defeating an enemy, or the enemy is injured, the reward will be shared with the person who helped that. In fact, the name of the person helping is also entered by the tablet. ... Not long after Alu killed Arlo, the tablet hovering high above the holy path suddenly emitted a bright light, which immediately caught the attention of many people. The appearance of light on the tablet is a sign that the tablet will add a new note. And the better the notes are, the brighter the light the tablet will be. And this time, the light emanating from the tabletpletely exceeded the previous lights. When the people saw that, they immediately stopped their activities and raised their heads upwards. Even the people fighting inside the crater had stopped fighting. "This must be the result of a top tier battle." People from various ces on the holy path spoke. "Who is fighting? This is probably a fight between the top fifteen." "I wonder who the winner is?" The people were filled with anticipation. Not long after, the light from the tablet started to fade little by little, and the exquisitely written letters were gradually revealed in people''s eyes. Alu (assisted by Rena) vs Arlo. Result: Arlo is killed. Battle score: Two stars. "..." Silent ... Everyone observing the tablet immediately fell silent with their mouths wide open as they looked at the notes that had appeared on the tablet. Nobody knows who Alu and Rena are, but almost everyone who enters the holy path knows who Arlo is. Of course, there are many people with the same name. But that two-star score is definitely not something to be had from another random Arlo name. Not long after,motion resounded in various ces on the holy path. But the people who were inside the crater, they all fell silent. .... Whooss... Right after his name entered the tablet, Alu saw a light suddenly descend toward him. No, there''s another light, and it''s descending towards the direction where Rena and Krinn are fighting. Shua... An instantter, the light descending toward him had already entered his body, and Alu could tell immediately what he had gotten. But after Alu found out what he got, he immediately shook his head with a dissatisfied expression. "Only this?" He says. Not that what Alu got was anything bad. In fact, it can get most people excited. However, for Alu, it could be said to be useless because he actually had it already. What Alu got was a peak mysterious technique for the Nirvana stage. "But well, it''s only two stars after all." Alu quickly threw away his thoughts. After which, he then turned his gaze to his palm. More precisely, he stared at the mes that were above his palm. At this time, after struggling countless times and still failing to escape, it started to stop struggling. "Time to engulf you... As a me, you should feel honored to be part of the Phoenix mes." Alu said with a slight smile. But Alu''s words did not make the mes rejoice. On the contrary, it was trembling even more with fear. Every me has the will of its owner. As long as that will exists, it naturally doesn''t want to be part of any other me even if it is truly extraordinary. It is basically the same as removing the will of the owner, and recing it with the will of the new owner. The old owner''s will clearly did not want that to happen. Alu then brought his palm to his mouth. Because the me is very small and weak, Alu can purify it by swallowing it directly. Alu closed his eyes after that. But he did it in just one breath. After which, he opened his eyes again. Chapter 75: Kill Krinn Chapter 75: Kill Krinn Boom... Right after Alu opened his eyes, his body suddenly exploded with boundless mes. But unlike before where Alu''s mes werepletely ck, this time there were slight red streaks within Alu''s mes. However, the red streaks didn''tst long. As more mes gushed out from within Alu''s body, those red streaks began to fade little by little. Boom... After the red streaks hadpletely turned ck, Alu''s body suddenly emitted an aura that made the earth tremble. After that, the Yin-Yang Symbol then came out of Alu''s body before circling around Alu''s head. However, just a moment after the Yin-Yang Symbol came out, suddenly another Yin-Yang Symbol also came out of Alu''s body. The Yin-Yang Symbol that just emerged then followed the first Yin-Yang Symbol that circled around Alu''s head. Now, there are already two Yin-Yang Symbols circling around Alu''s head. The people under the crater who were looking at Alu were immediately stunned simultaneously. Boom... Right after that, spiritual source after spiritual source then flowed out from within each Yin-Yang Symbol. And this time, the spiritual sources that came out had soared to more than fifteen thousand spiritual sources. They were all green and each one of them emitted a boundless spiritual aura. But it doesn''t stop there. When the fire lotus symbol appeared on Alu''s forehead, thousands of spiritual sources once again poured out from each Yin-Yang Symbol. In an instant, the spiritual source that flowed out from Alu''s two Yin-Yang Symbols had reached twenty thousand spiritual sources. When twenty thousand spiritual sources gathered together and emitted their auras simultaneously, the people who were below the crater began to feel shortness of breath from the pressure. Alu has broken through. People couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw that. The expressions of the people trying to help Krinn and Arlo turned even worse. When Alu was still in the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, he was already so terrible that they felt hopeless. And now, Alu''s power is bing more and more terrifying. There was only one thought in their minds at the moment. "Our fate is over." Of course, the one whose expression looked the worst was Krinn who was currently struggling under Rena''s terrifying attacks. Since Alu didn''t hesitate when he killed Arlo, Krinn knows that his fate will not be much different either. Especially with his current condition which is basically at the weakest point. With Alu''s current strength, killing him was definitely a hundred times easier than killing Arlo. Whooss... While Krinn was still thinking about his bad luck, he saw Alu suddenly disappear from where he was. Krinn can''t see where Alu is going, but the bad feeling he feels makes him know that Alu must be heading his way. Rumble... Krinn didn''t even have time to prepare, and the sky above suddenly rumbled. When Krinn looked up, he found a ball of fire the size of a mountain falling towards him. "Shit..." "Alu, just wait. Even if I die, you and your n will definitely be with me not long after." Krinn shouted. "My grandfather will definitely not let you go." Knowing that he won''t be able tost much longer, he can now only scare off Alu with his background. Apart from his father, Krinn still has other supporters who are much stronger. And it is his father''s teacher who is actually his grandfather. Shua... Shua... Shua... Krinn then took out the various artifacts he had. From armor, shields, weapons, and various other artifacts which are all Nirvana stage artifacts. Even though they weren''t spiritual artifacts, they were still something extremely powerful for a cultivator of the Life and Death stage. Even the most powerful Cultivators of the Life and Death stage could not destroy it. Even when Krinn couldn''t control the artifacts, Rena still had a hard time killing him. After taking out the artifacts, Krinn immediately used what he could use and put the rest by his side. He got into the armor and put the shield in front of his body which was facing the fireball. "Hmph." A cold snort suddenly rang out from behind the fireball right after Krinn took out his artifact. Right after that, Alu''s figure suddenly appeared right in front of the fireball. He looked at Krinn from above with an indifferent expression. "They won''t be able to protect you from death." Alu then said. If it was before, Alu might still be struggling enough to deal with so many artifacts. But after his strength had increased, even though his strength was still not enough to destroy the artifacts Krinn was using, getting rid of them from beside Krinn shouldn''t be a problem. Shua... After saying that, Alu then lunged at Krinn. Alu''s speed was much faster than the fireball''s descending speed. However, when Alu moved, the fireball behind him also moved with his speed. In one breath''s timeter, Alu was only a few meters away from Krinn who was currently being protected by many artifacts. "Mmm...." ALU smiled slightly as he looked at Krinn. After that, Alu then snapped his fingers. Right after Alu snapped his fingers, the fireball that was behind him suddenly shrank at an unimaginable speed. In an instant, the fireball had reduced in size to the size of a grape. However, right after the fireball stopped shrinking, it suddenly emitted a ck light which made the holy path''s sky darken. After that... Boom. An enormous explosion suddenly erupted from the small fireball. It was like a thousand volcanoes erupting simultaneously. The ck colored mes soared into the sky at an inconceivable speed. The altitude might exceed ten kilometers, causing the sky to shake. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... As the explosion urred, the artifacts that had previously protected Krinn were blown away in various directions from within the explosion. Even the armor with the heaviest weight was also thrown from the explosion. Some parts of the armor even separated so that the figures inside the armor were revealed. That''s of course Krinn. By now, Krinn''s figure was soaked in blood that his face was almost unrecognizable. The impact as the armor was blown away had obviously taken quite a toll on Krinn''s body. ... Other than the innate technique he had, the previous explosion was one of the strongest techniques Alu had. The name of the technique is the Heaven Destroying Fireball. The basis of the technique is to gather arge amount of fire and then condense them all to the smallest point before releasing them all in an instant. When it came to technique level, it wasn''t inferior to his Phoenix innate technique. As for the origin of the technique, it was one of the legacy techniques that the Phoenix n had for a long time. However, it wasn''t a special technique for the Phoenix n. It was in fact something any fire power user could use. Of course, whether they can master the technique and use it still depends on their respective abilities. In reality, in the Phoenix n itself only Alu had mastered it until now. For most of the Phoenix n members, they didn''t even know that it was an extremely powerful technique. ... Whooss... When the armor was thrown up to a hundred meters from the explosion, Alu''s figure suddenly appeared right above the armor. And this time Alu appeared with a sword in his hand. The sword was also enveloped in ck mes that looked like they could turn everything to ashes. After appearing, Alu was not silent for a second. He immediately stabbed his sword at Krinn''s face which was half revealed. Krinn, who was in the armor, immediately stared as he saw Alu appear right above him. And his face which was covered in blood immediately turned horrified when he saw the sword tip begin to approach his face. "Alu, you have foiled my grandfather''s n. You will surely die sooner orter..." Krinn roared. Unfortunately, his roar couldn''t stop the sword from reaching his face. As the sword tip got closer to Krinn''s face, Alu, who hadn''t spoken yet, finally spoke. "Krinn, you seem to have a very strong background. However, why do I feel like you are too weak?" Alu asked. "And you even went to a small ce to cultivate." Of course, Alu didn''t need an answer as Alu had already thought of a possibility when he saw Krinn''s expression. Upon hearing his words, Krinn''s expression looked really ugly, and he even gritted his teeth hatefully. Hisss... The sword then stuck in Krinn''s face. Right after that, the mes enveloping the de immediately red up at Krinn''s face. With Alu''s power drastically increased, the mes that burned Krinn''s face didn''t need much time before burning Krinn''s face to ashes. After a breath of time, there was only a pile of ashes inside the armor head. With its head disappearing, Krinn''s body quickly lost its aura. Bam... Alu then kicked Krinn''s armor down. In an instant, Krinn''s armornded among the debris from the explosion. Whooss... After that, Alu appeared right beside Krinn''s armor. The two wings on his back immediately disappeared the moment his feet stomped on the ground. .... Note: Weapons are part of the artifact. But artifacts don''t mean weapons. Chapter 76: Treasure Harvest Chapter 76: Treasure Harvest Whooss... Rena suddenly appeared opposite Alu not long after hended. After appearing, Rena only nced at Krinn''s body for a moment before staring at Alu with cold eyes. Even though Alu''s strength greatly increased after the breakthrough, she didn''t seem afraid of Alu at all. She then said. "Now you owe me one spiritual weapon of Nirvana." Alu did not immediately answer Rena''s words. Instead, he first bent his body towards Krinn''s body. To be more precise towards one of Krinn''s fingers. On that finger, there is a storage ring. Alu then took the storage ring, and he immediately spread his soul senses to investigate the space within the ring. After a while of investigating, even Alu couldn''t help but show a smile. Previously, Alu also took Arlo''s storage ring. Butpared to Arlo''s storage ring, Krinn''s storage ring held far more valuable treasures. Some of them were quite powerful cultivation techniques. Even though they weren''t very useful to Alu, if Alu sold them, he could still get quite a fee. Apart from that, Alu also found about fifty Nirvana stones inside Krinn''s storage ring, an amount that could be said to be quite a lot for a cultivator of the Life and Death stage. In fact, a low-level Nirvana stage expert might have less than that. If a low-level Nirvana stage expert had to condense Nirvana stones on their own, even the strongest of them might take a month to condense a single Nirvana. Of course, they wouldn''t do that because it wasn''t good for their cultivation either. For Nirvana stage experts, they had to always absorb the energy from Nirvana stones in order to keep their cultivation foundation stable. There was no way they would do otherwise. Unless they were just ves who were used specifically to produce Nirvana stones, of course. Of course, the most interesting are treasures such as tracking jade, and the trackingpass that Krinn used to track Jather''s whereabouts. Within Krinn''s storage ring, there is the main jade which is the core of all tracking jade. It was something that could control all of the tracer jade that was distributed to others. The difference between Krinn''s tracker jade and something simr that can be found in the outside world is that Krinn''s tracker jade has a much wider range. And the most important thing is that it has the power to ignore the boundaries set by certain ces. As for the trackingpass, its value was in no way inferior to tracking jade as it could track a person as long as it had a drop of blood from the person being tracked. Those two treasures, which can ignore the rules of the holy path, Alu knew that they were something that even an ordinary Nirvana peakcked. They were clearly treasures owned by experts who surpassed the Nirvana stage. Even though they might not be able to increase one''sbat strength, their value might be on par with some Nirvana spiritual weapons. Judging from Krinn''s previous words, what he was doing was a mission from his grandfather. So the treasure he was carrying was probably just a loan toplete his mission. And now, because Krinn has died, these treasures have finally fallen in Alu''s hands. Alu knows that if the owner finds out, the owner will be very angry. Rumble... While Alu was checking Krinn''s storage ring, the tablet that was above the holy path once again shook. And this time, of course, the announcement about the previous fight. In that note, the main thing is not about Alu killing Krinn, but about Rena defeating Krinn. By defeating Krinn, Rena has earned one star. This took people by surprise once again. Even though they didn''t know how strong Rena and Krinn were because nobody knew who they were, a one-star score just by beating proved the two of them to be at least as strong as those in the top fifteen. After Rena''s note, Alu''s note killing Krinn is also shown on the tablet. It''s just that, when Alu''s notes appear, the tablet no longer gives a value. When the people saw that, they knew that Alu must have broken through to the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. Shua... Not long after the new note appeared, the light once again descended from the tablet, and this time it only fell towards Rena. After the light disappeared from Rena, only then did Alu speak in response to Rena''s previous words. Alu did not immediately agree to Rena''s words. Instead, he asked first. "Miss Rena, are you not worried I won''t pay you?" When Rena heard Alu''s question, she immediately narrowed her eyes and her eyes also turned cold. There was even a hint of killing intent in her eyes. "I''ll force-charge you if you don''t pay. And, of course, if you deliberately dy payment, there will be additional interest. As long as you don''t want to pay, you have to be ready with my hunt." Rena replied with an indifferent tone. Alu who heard Rena''s words only sneered inwardly. "Hunt me? It would be great if you didn''t run away." Alu said to himself. Even though Rena is very dangerous, Alu is not afraid. Alu is more afraid that he has to lose one Nirvana spiritual weapon. This didn''t mean that Alu thought Nirvana spiritual weapon was very valuable. After all, when it came to value, the two treasures he took from Krinn were even more valuable than Nirvana''s spiritual weapon. And Alu was also sure he would soon reach a stage where he could ignore Nirvana spiritual weapon. It''s just that Alu felt a spiritual weapon Nirvana was too valuablepared to the help to kill Krinn and Arlo. With Alu''s personality, even an equal exchange he was barely willing to ept, not to mention if he had to lose. It is an ideology and a path of Alu in cultivation. Unless he was in danger of death, he would not want to vite the ways that befits his personality even if the whole world hates and is hostile to him. As he said before; seven emotions and six desires are the bestponents to encourage one''s cultivation. Although his ideology can be said to be very selfish and hypocritical, it can still drive him. Of course, even though he thought that way, for now he didn''t want to show it. It''s because he still wants one more help from Rena. Chapter 77: Price Chapter 77: Price "Well, don''t worry. I might ask you a favorter." Alu said to calm Rena who continued to stare coldly at him. And Alu''s words made Rena''s cold gaze subside a little. She then answered. "You can say it anytime if there is someone you want to kill..." "But I hope the next target isn''t like Arlo and Krinn. It''s a bit boring." "This definitely isn''t an easy target. If it was me, I don''t even have the confidence to just beat her." "Oh." Rena showed a shocked expression as she heard everything Alu said. "So she''s a woman?" "Right! The woman who wanted to kill me..." When Alu said that, his eyes immediately turned cold. For now, Alu still feels uncertain about Elizabeth. But even so, he didn''t mind teaching Elizabeth a few lessons. At the very least, the harm and shame he had endured in their recent encounters had to be avenged. When Rena heard that it was a woman who wanted to kill Alu, Rena couldn''t help but stare at the people inside the crater. Her gaze fell on the women who were currently staring at Alu in admiration. She then looked at Alu once again. And she showed a sinister smile. "So there is also a woman who wants you to die... Alu, looks like your character is more evil than I imagined." She said in a mocking tone. Alu ignored Rena''s taunts, and he answered. "How a mere face could be relied on..." Alu then turned his gaze to the people inside the crater. "This is only useful for a group of lowly women living in a remote ce." Alu naturally knows that for some women, they can''t even bear to hurt him just because his face is way above average. But that is only for ordinary women. Far out there, there was definitely no shortage of people with faces no worse than his. For those who were used to seeing faces like that, they naturally would no longer feel it was something out of the ordinary. Alu then looked at Rena and asked. "And what about you, Miss Rena? Are you also someone like them?" Alu smiled slightly as he looked at Rena. "Hehe..." Alu''s words made Rena chuckle. "Alu, apparently you can joke too." Said Rena with a faint smile as she looked at Alu. She then looked at Alu''s face inch by inch as if she wanted to imnt it in her mind. She says. "I admit you have a face that is difficult even to hate." After saying that, she looked back into Alu''s eyes. And when she looked into Alu''s eyes once again, her expression and eyes turned cold again. "However, if I really wanted to kill you, your face wouldn''t be enough to save you." She said in an indifferent tone. "What a shame!" Alu immediately shook his head when he heard Rena''s answer. Just when Alu was shaking his head, Rena suddenly continued her words. "But if we can be friends, I probably won''t ept it if someone pays me to kill you." After saying that, Rena immediately turned away from Alu and she then jumped into the crater. While she was in the air, she then shed her sword down. As before, no attacks were seen. However, Shua... Shua m... Shua... Dozens of heads of people who wanted to help Krinn and Arlo suddenly cut off at that very moment. Seeing Rena jumping into the crater and killing people, Alu just sneered. "Making friends!" "Unfortunately I don''t need friends. I just need someone who is under me." Alu said to himself. After saying that, Alu also jumped into the crater. Hua... Hua... Even though Alu jumped more slowly, hended on the crater at the same time as Rena. Afternding, Alu then took out a jade the size of an egg. Alu poured his spiritual energy into the jade, and in an instant, a hundred more jades that were in people''s hands flew towards Alu. Shua... Shua... Shua... To be more precise they flew to the jade that was in Alu''s hand. They then disappeared into the jade. "This can at least be divided into two hundred parts." Alu said, staring at the jade in his hand. After that, Alu put back the jade before staring at the people who were now neatly lined up in front of him. Alu''s eyes looked cold as he stared at them. Under Alu''s gaze, even the women who looked to admire him didn''t dare to raise their heads. They all lowered their heads as Alu stared at them. Alu now looks nothing like before. Previously, only Alu''s face looked attractive. But now, even though he was holding back his aura, he still gave people the feeling as if he was an evil god who was going to chop off their heads. Not to mention staring at Alu, just standing in front of him made them feel ufortable. After staring at them for a while, Alu then spoke. "All right, all of you can go now." Alu said in an indifferent tone. After saying that, Alu no longer paid attention to them. And they also started to leave one by one. It''s not that none of them don''t want to follow Alu. Especially women. It''s just that, Alu''s words sounded like an emperor''s edict to their ears so they didn''t have the courage to argue back. They had a feeling that if they stayed, they would live there forever. Given that Alu dared to kill Krinn and Arlo, there is no doubt that he won''t blink when ites to killing them. After everyone disappeared, Alu then looked at Rena who remained in ce. Behind her stood two of her followers. Alu then spoke. "How about we go together, Miss Rena." "The person I said might also be on this mountain. She will definitelye if she senses my presence." Said Alu. "No problem." Rena replied. "But before that we need to talk about prices first." "Just say it." Alu replied with a sullen face. "First, I wonder if our goal is to kill her?" Rena asked. Alu was silent when she heard Rena''s question. It took some time before he answered. "To be honest, Miss Rena, even with your help, I''m not sure we can kill her." "Oh, why do I feel like you have no desire to kill her." Rena''s words made Alu''s expression turn bad. But he still answered. "Maybe." He said. "But you don''t have to worry about that. Anyway, I want to make her suffer." "And before that, I thought you should break through to the secondyer of the Life and Death stage first." "Now can you tell the price?" "The five Nirvana spiritual weapons or trackingpass you took from Krinn." Rena answered. "...." Alu Chapter 78: Inside the underground passage Chapter 78: Inside the underground passage Five Nirvana spiritual weapons or trackingpass! When Alu heard Rena''s answer, his eyes immediately bulged as he looked at Rena. He even lost his cool. With Alu''s personality basically not willing to suffer losses, the price that Rena said really upset him. If it weren''t for her wanting to ask her for help, Alu would have attacked Rena. Being stared at by Alu, Rena''s expression remained unchanged. She casually continued her words. "It''s so cheap already!" "You have to realize how dangerous your enemy is. She''s not like Krinn and Arlo who are useless. When I help youter, I will also be her enemy. If she stays alive, she will definitely try to take revenge against me." Rena stopped for a moment and looked into Alu''s eyes. "Someone who scares you. If that person also hunts meter, you have to realize how much trouble I will be in." After saying that, Rena turned around and walked towards the underground passage. "I won''t force you. It''s up to you whether you agree or not." She then said. When she heard Rena''s words, Alu finally calmed down. He began to remember his recent meeting with Elizabeth and thought about how dangerous she was. After a moment of consideration, Alu felt that Rena''s words made some sense. "Besides, I have no intention of paying! Why should I worry." Alu said to himself. He then said to Rena. "Um, it looks like I was wrong." "Okay, as long as you help me, I''ll pay for everything you ask." After saying that, Alu took steps to follow Rena. He also motioned for Roux and Reva to follow him. Rena, who was at the front, didn''t answer, but she slowed her pace so that Alu could catch up with her. When Alu arrived beside her, she turned her gaze towards Alu while held out her hand. "Well, then we will start our second cooperation." She said with a faint smile. Alu was a little surprised by Rena''s actions. Yet he still held out his hand in return. "Good luck! I''m sure we can make good allies." Replied Alu. However, even though Alu said that, inwardly he thought otherwise. "If this woman could be by my side, she would be very helpful." After seeing Rena''s power several times, Alu was sure that the woman had unlimited potential. Her talent is not just any talent. As long as she didn''t die, she would definitely be one of the most terrifying characters. If someone like that could be under him, Alu could definitely gain unlimited benefits. "Unfortunately she is not like Roux and Reva. It would be very difficult to make her submit." Rena not only excels in terms of strength, but mentality too. While Roux and Reva can be subdued with a bit of pressure, Rena probably won''t be willing to do it even if she has to die. She is a person who is not afraid of anything. In terms of courage, even Alu might not be as brave as Rena. Right now, Alu really had no way to make Rena submit to him. "But if the opportunity arises, I definitely won''t let go." "Okay, let''s go." Rena then nodded as she pulled back her hand. "Mm." After that, they started walking into the passage. Roux, Reva and two of Rena''s followers followed closely behind. .... It was dark and cold inside. Worried that there was a trap, Alu and the others moved quite slowly. At first, the passage still looks straight. However, after they entered about a hundred meters into the passage, they found that it was starting to climb upwards. "As expected, this is the path to the peak of the mountain." Alu said. "Maybe a shortcut where we don''t have to run into wild beasts." "And a path full of opportunities." He added. "Hopefully so." Rena answered. "But since we entered toote, most of the opportunities in this passageway have probably been taken away by others." "Well, we should probably move a little faster." Said Alu. "Mm." After that, they started running as they crossed the passage. As they entered farther and farther, they found several crypt within the passage. And within each crypt, they could feel traces of extremely pure spiritual energy. Unfortunately the remaining spiritual energy is basically just enough to breathe. This pissed them off. Worried that they might really get nothing, Alu and the others started to elerate their run even more. Previously they were just running normally, but now they are starting to run using their spiritual energy. Shua... Not long after, they arrived at the end of the passage and they found arge crypt at the end of the passage. When they entered the crypt, they couldn''t help but be shocked as they discovered that there were more passages leading in different directions. "It looks like there are more doors to this underground passage." Rena said as she surveyed each hallway one by one. But even after she looked closely, she didn''t find any differences between the passages. The path in each passage actually climbs upwards. There was no passage that looked down. "If we get in the wrong way, we might end up getting out of this ce." "Dont worry!" Alu answered. After saying that, he then took out the trackingpass that Krinn used to track Jather. "I think Jather should have found the right path considering how long he''s been here." Said Alu. Alu then looked at thepass needle that began to spin. Not long after, the needle stopped in one of the passages. "He''s this way." Alu stared at one of the passages that were actually beside the one they had passed before. If it weren''t for thepass directions, they definitely wouldn''t think the passage was the right path. "Let''s go." Said Alu. He then walked into the passage. When Alu and the others entered further into the passage, they found that the path in the passage was actually much more uphill than the passage they had been through before. Hong long long... A whileter, they suddenly felt a tremor in the underground passage they were passing through and they also faintly heard the sound of a sh far ahead of them. "There is a fight." "Looks like we are close." They immediately ran at full speed when they heard the sound of battle. Not long after, they looked back at the crypt before them. But unlike before, this time they saw many sparks in the crypt. "This looks like a battle between two groups." Alu said. "They might be fighting over something valuable." As he got closer, Alu could feel about two hundred and more auras in the front of the passage. And these auras are clearly divided into two groups. One group appears to be on the defensive while another group attacks. As Alu and the others got closer, the intensity of the battle started to diminish little by little, and in a few moments, the fight came to aplete stop. After that, Alu could feel the many senses of the soul being directed at him. Obviously the reason why those people stopped fighting was because of their presence. As their soul senses were about to reach him, Alu waved his palms forward towards the soul senses. Whooss... The wind blew from Alu''s hand, and when they met a bunch of soul senses, those soul senses were immediately pushed back. The strongest among them was only on par with second-tier faction heirs in the Holy Light continent. With the current increase in Alu''s strength, he could naturally easily suppress their soul senses. "There are some familiar auras." Alu said as he recognized several auras among soul senses. On this holy path, there are only a few people that Alu knows, and they are all people he met before entering the holy path. Among the people he felt, there were people from the Holy Light n. Apart from them, he also felt another group. "Full Moon Temple." Alu''s eyes instantly turned cold the moment he sensed their presence. "Too bad there''s no Elizabeth here." There is only Turi and his followers. Alu didn''t feel Elizabeth''s presence. And they, because they had provoked him, he had already decided to kill them as long as he had the chance. Boom... The sound of explosions echoed within the crypt right after Alu pushed their soul senses. Of course there would be some counterattacks when one''s mental senses were hit back. Even though it didn''t seriously injure them, it still made their auras chaotic for a while. They can even lose up to half their spiritual energy. The people who were in the crypt couldn''t help but be shocked as they felt their soul senses being pushed back by just one person. Now, their gazes as they stared at the hallway were filled with wariness. Obviously they realized that the one who came this time was really a big character. "It really is very much alive here." A youth''s voice then echoed from within the passage. After that, six people consisting of men and women came out of the passage. Chapter 79: Kill Turi Chapter 79: Kill Turi When Alu entered the crypt, he didn''t look directly at the people who were staring at him. Instead, his gaze was fixed on a certain angle opposite him. In that ce, there was another passage, and in that passage, Alu saw a light shining from inside the passage. "Way out!" Alu couldn''t see what was in the depths of the passage, but it was certain the light wasing from outside, which meant that at the end of the passage there might be an exit from the crypt. Besides, at the entrance to the passage, there were several people on guard. Some of them were Holy Light n people. They seemed to be keeping people from entering the passage. Only, the people guarding the passage looked really bad. Many of them were seriously injured. They were clearly in a state of distress. It was not surprising since the number of the attacking group was actually nearly five times as many as them. Over ten of them even possessed the strength of second tier faction heirs. One of them is Turi. After staring at the passage for a while, Alu then turned his gaze towards the attacking people. He looked at the strongest among them one by one, and his gaze finally stopped at Turi. When he looked at Turi, he no longer hid his killing intent, which took Turi by surprise. Even though they had met before, at that time Alu covered almost all of his face so that Turi could not recognize Alu''s face. Turi naturally felt flustered when he saw this person who had suddenly appeared, looking like he held a grudge against him. "Who are you?" Turi then asked. His expression looked ugly as he looked at Alu. He was clearly displeased by Alu''s gaze. And Turi didn''t look scared as he looked at Alu. Even though Alu had previously pushed back their soul senses, it was still not enough to frighten Turi. After all, among those who entered the holy path, his strength could not be considered weak. There were very few people who could threaten him in this ce. He naturally wouldn''t be afraid of someone without a name. Besides, what Alu had done earlier only proved that he had the ability, it didn''t prove his strength was truly so strong that he could suppress them all by himself. Several people who were beside Turi also looked at Alu with cold eyes. They were the ones who possessed the power of second tier faction heirs. "Heh, have you forgotten me? Didn''t you want to teach me a lesson before?" Alu then answered. Alu''s expression was cynical as he spoke. When Turi heard Alu''s voice, he seemed to ponder for a moment before speaking. "So that''s you." Turi said. Because they had talked before, Turi could recognize Alu''s voice. Now Turi finally knows why Alu looks hostile to him. "Turi, do you know him?" One of the people beside Turi asked. "Yes." Turi answered in a calm tone. His expression now looked calmer when he finally found out who Alu was. From the start, Turi didn''t take Alu too seriously. He naturally didn''t feel worried anymore once he found out this man in front of him was the one he threatened before entering the holy path. Even though Alu now lookspletely different from thest time he saw him, he still thinks Alu is nothing. "This person is just the Prince of one of the kingdoms of the Holy Light continent." Turi then told Alu''s background. What he said all came from Elizabeth. And Elizabeth naturally doesn''t say much so Turi knows very little. When the people around Turi heard that Alu was only a Prince of a kingdom in the Holy Light continent, they didn''t feel worried anymore either. They knew that the faction called Kingdom in the Holy Light continent was just an ordinary faction. Even if it was a Great Kingdom, it still couldn''t bepared to their background. "Well, that person seems to have some animosity with you. Do you need help taking care of him?" One of them then asked. "No need." Turi answered. "This guy may have some abilities, but I will show him the difference between us." "I''m going to break this boy''s legs." Said Turi. After saying that, he looked at Alu once again before stepping closer to him. He then said. "Brat, you seem to have had some luck, but since you met me, your destiny will end now." Boom... After saying that, Turi immediately released his aura, and he also took out all of his spiritual sources. The amount of spiritual sources he took out reached six thousand five hundred spiritual sources. The entire crypt instantly trembled as all of Turi''s spiritual sources were released. Seeing Turi, Rena who was beside Alu slightly moved her sword. She then spoke to Alu. "What if I kill him? Think of it as a bonus." "No need." Alu answered immediately. "This person can only die in my hands." Alu''s eyes turned colder when he said that. Turi has provoked him which makes Alu want to kill him. However, what makes Alu really want to kill Turi is because he dares to crave Elizabeth. When ites to Elizabeth, Alu can''t deny that he really can''t tolerate other men who try to get close to her. His feelings for Elizabeth were not a major factor in his behavior. The main factor is because of his personality itself. He is not only a selfish person, but also proud. Between him and Elizabeth, no matter how disconnected they were, it still couldn''t change the trail of the past. In the past, they were not only engaged, but also harbored feelings for each other. In some deeply conservative cultures, he might even think of Elizabeth as his ex-wife. With his selfishness and pride, he naturally couldn''t see his ex-wife being approached by other men. "Hm." Alu also stepped forward. But unlike Turi who released all of his aura, Alu didn''t release the slightest bit of aura. He faced Turi''s fiery aura with an indifferent expression. "Turi, do you know why you have to die?" Alu then asked, which left Turi confused for a moment. "What are you saying?" Turi said with an unhappy expression. Turi didn''t really care what Alu''s words meant. He was just displeased by Alu''s words which sounded as if he could kill him at any moment. "You don''t know what you did. It seems like Elizabeth really wanted your death because she didn''t tell you who you were dealing with." Alu changed the subject, which made Turi even more confused. "What do you mean?" Turi asked. "Heh..." Alu smiled sarcastically. "You will soon understand what I mean." Replied Alu. After Alu said that, Whooss.... He suddenly disappeared from his ce. There was no gust of wind and no shadow as if he had never existed in the first ce. People were confused as to what was happening. Even the strongest among them could see nothing. When they were trying to find Alu''s whereabouts, they suddenly felt that Turi''s aura that previously made the crypt vibrate suddenly disappeared in an instant. This took them all by surprise. And when they turned their gaze towards Turi, their eyes and mouths immediately opened wide when they saw what happened to Turi. Turi who previously looked very mighty and arrogant lookspletely different now. Not only did her aura disappear, but his state was also really looking very sad. His neck was currently gripped by a hand that appeared out of nowhere and that hand lifted his neck so that his body was suspended in the air. Hisss... People hissed coldly when they saw the owner of the hand. Disbelief immediately filled their faces. But no matter how many times they rubbed their eyes, what they saw remained unchanged. "How could it be?" They talk at the same time. Turi who was hanging in the air also said the same sentence. Compared to the others, he was the one who felt the most in disbelief at what had happened. Since that hand gripped his neck, Turi found that all of the spiritual energy in his body could no longer be expelled. "You." Turi stared at Alu with wide eyes. He may not be a smart person, but he still understands what''s going on. Of course, just by examining his body, he could tell immediately what was causing him to be unable to discharge his spiritual energy. In his entire life, only one person has ever left himpletely helpless. And now it''s happening once again. Now, Turi suddenly remembered what Alu said earlier. He finally understood what Alu meant. Elizabeth sent him to death. Cracked A cracking sound suddenly rang out from Turi''s neck while he was still pensive. "Death is the end for those who took the wrong steps halfway." Alu said with a cold smile as he started crushing Turi''s neck. Unless he needed something from someone''s death like when he killed Varog, Alu didn''t have the habit of dying his enemy''s death. When he had the chance, he would kill right then and there. "Ahh..." Turi screamed. He looked very surprised when he saw what Alu was doing. "You want to kill me?" He says. But the fact is that he couldn''t even finish his words and his eyes had already lost their light. Alu gripped his neck so tightly that his neck was cut off from his body. Bang... Turi''s body and head fell to the ground after that. On Alu''s palms, you can see the remains of blood and flesh from Turi''s neck. Chapter 80: Scare everyone Chapter 80: Scare everyone Silence... The entire crypt immediately became silent when people saw Turi''s head and body and then Alu''s hands which were covered in blood and lumps of flesh. Turi is dead. Previously he was one of the top characters in the ce, but now, his body and head had separated into two parts. And he didn''t even have a chance to say more words. Alu''s power that can suppress Turi in one fell swoop makes people surprised, but Turi''s death makes them even more shocked. Turi, however, has a very strong background. Not to mention those with simr backgrounds to Turi, even those with stronger backgrounds would think twice about killing someone with a background like Turi. But Alu did it without thinking which made them all shocked. And they, including the people with the power of second-tier faction heirs began to fear as they stared at Alu. One thing if Alu only had the strength to suppress them all, but the fact that he wasn''t afraid to kill them was clearly another. In this ce, they couldn''t consider someoneing to save them. "You, you dare to kill our young master." Someone then spoke. His tone sounded angry and scared. The person who spoke naturally was one of Turi''s followers who also provoked Alu before they entered the holy path. When that person spoke, Turi''s other followers immediately stared at him wide-eyed. Some of them are still smart enough to think about how to save themselves. They originally thought of asking Alu for forgiveness. However, that person''s words had clearly shattered all their hopes. Unfortunately they don''t know that they will not be able to escape their fate regardless of what they do. Before they could even scold the person speaking, they suddenly felt their backs turn cold as if a grim reaper was staring at them from behind. And they didn''t even have time to turn around, and they suddenly felt a scorching heating from behind them. When they finally looked back, all they could see were ck mes that looked like they hade from hell. Their eyes and mouths immediately opened wide when they saw the mes. Even before the mes reached them, they felt that some parts of their bodies had started to burn to ashes. Their destiny has ended. .... After killing all of Turi''s followers, Alu then stared at the crowd of nearly two hundred people. He then said. "There is no grudge between us. As long as you leave here, I will not kill you." Alu''s tone sounded very domineering. His expression was indifferent while his eyes looked extremely cold. The people who saw Alu didn''t doubt that Alu would have killed them immediately if they dared to refute his words. This made some of the more cowardly people start taking a few steps back before they even made a decision. Their fear ovees their will. Of course, for some people, they also feel unwilling. After all, ahead of them was an opportunity that could increase their strength. If they missed that opportunity, even if they had a better starting point, they could be overtaken by others who were weaker at first. How could they just leave just because someone told them to leave. With nearly two hundred of them, there would naturally be some who objected, and among those few, there would naturally be someone who couldn''t help but express their objections. "Bro, isn''t this too much." One of them then spoke. The person speaking was not a small figure, and it was also a woman with quite a pretty face. It was precisely because she was a woman which was why she dared to speak out. She was still very confident in herself, and she was sure that Alu would not act on her just because she spoke a little. When Alu heard someone speak, he immediately showed a sinister smile. Alu naturally knows that it''s not easy to chase them all away. Because of that, from the start Alu really hoped that someone would speak up against him so that he could make that person an example for others. He wanted to kill a chicken to frighten the horde of monkeys. Alu then looked at the person who spoke with cold eyes. Even though that person had a beautiful face and extraordinary temper, they still couldn''t stop killing intent from Alu''s eyes. And she immediately shivered when she felt Alu''s gaze. What is abandonment? This is what''s called abandonment. The woman finally realized that her figure that could make the princes kill each other could not in the least influence the hearts of the young man who was looking at her. After staring for a moment at the woman, Alu wanted to immediately move towards her. However, before he took a step, he saw Rena who was standing to the side suddenly move. She moved her sword slightly, and apart from Alu, no one noticed her movement. In fact, people almost ignore her existence. But Alu knew that Rena''s move this time was a killer move. Even the second-tier faction heir would die if they were caught off guard. The woman who spoke to Alu naturally didn''t notice either. Now, when she saw Alu suddenly stop, she even started to feel a little relieved. She starts to think that Alu might not kill her. Unfortunately, she could only feel relieved for a moment. "Eh." She was suddenly taken aback as she felt a tingling sensation on her neck. With her level of strength, there was naturally no way for her body to feel a tingling sensation unless something made it happen. When she lowered her head to see what was happening to her neck, her eyes immediately widened as she began to feel a sensation far beyond tingling. It was the sensation of death. "Ahhhhh...." She let out a loud scream, taking everyone by surprise. When the people saw what was happening, their knees went so weak that they almost fell. At this moment, even the bravest among them immediately ran away from the crypt.. Nobody was interested in finding out what happened. Within one breath, apart from the Alu and Rena group and the Holy Light n group, everyone had already left that cryp. "Why did you do that?" Alu then asked as Rena walked over to him. "I just feel like killing." Rena replied with a faint smile. "Why? Can''t I do it? Don''t worry, I won''t charge you for it." "..." Alu naturally won''t care if Rena suddenly moves and kills someone. It''s just that Alu felt Rena''s movement was too sudden, and this made Alu feel that there was a hidden purpose. Seeing that Rena didn''t seem to mean to tell the truth, Alu chose not to ask anymore. "By the way." Rena suddenly spoke. ? "Did you know that the Full Moon Temple is a branch of a great power?" She asked. "I''ve been feeling like thattely." Replied Alu. Alu has been suspicious of that ever since she discovered the Full Moon Temple wasn''t involved in Krinn''s n. "You don''t know. The Full Moon Temple is a very powerful faction. They are famous all over the world." "Oh." Alu knit his brows when he heard Rena''s words. Famous all over the world! They were definitely not an ordinary faction. Alu couldn''t help being surprised when he found out about it. "You don''t have to worry. They have countless branches. And they don''t interfere in the personal affairs of each of their branches. You are not considered excessive even if you consider them to only use the same name." Rena exined as she saw the look of surprise on Alu''s face. "Who''s worried?" Alu snorted. Alu naturally knows that. After all, it wasn''t umon for great powers to set up branches in various ces. They do that for a variety of purposes. But obviously they don''t have the time to take care of their every branch. If every major faction cared so much about their branch, the people where that branch was located would definitely be dissatisfied. And the other big factions obviously didn''t let that happen. If any faction did that, wouldn''t it be no different from them ruling the entire world. "I''m just telling." .... After a while chatting, Alu and Rena then turned their gaze towards the passage guarded by the Holy Light n people. When the people of the Holy Light n felt Alu and Rena''s gaze, they couldn''t help but tremble. Not only Alu scares them, but Rena too. Since they are from the Holy Light n, they naturally know who Rena is. And because they were watching on the side, after some observation, they finally found out that it was Rena''s small movement that had killed the previous woman. They had originally thought that Rena was only on par with the heir of another second tier faction, but now they knew that she was not actually weaker than their young master. "I don''t know what kind of ce is beyond this passage. But this Jather sure has the balls to upy it all by himself." Alu said. "I just hope he hasn''t taken it all yet." After saying that, Alu and Rena started walking towards the passage. Roux, Reva and two of Rena''s followers followed behind them. Chapter 81: End of the passage Chapter 81: End of the passage The closer Alu was to the passage, the more nervous the people guarding the passage became. Some of them actually wanted to leave that ce, but unfortunately they couldn''t leave. In the end, they could only stare at Alu with expressions of fear mixed with determination. Seeing them, Alu couldn''t help butugh. He then said. "If Jather was smart, he should have told you not to fight me. Why haven''t you left yet?" Alu stared at the Holy Light n people as he spoke. Of course, the people of the Holy Light n had received warnings from Jather. However, before they met Alu, they didn''t think much of Jather''s warning. Now they knew why Jather they had considered invincible could be so wary of someone. "Hehehe." Alu chuckled before quickening his pace. However, even though he was getting closer and closer to them, Alu didn''t actually unleash an attack on them. He walked as if he didn''t see them even though they were currently right in front of him. They were confused when they saw that. However, they were only confused for a moment. As they saw Alu arrive right in front of them, they couldn''t help but be shocked as they discovered their bodies were actually moving themselves sideways. They looked as if they were paving a path for Alu to pass. And they didn''t stop until Alu started walking into the passage. "...." They wonder at themselves. "Usually I will kill people who don''t listen to my words." Alu who had just entered the passage suddenly spoke. "But for the sake of Old Hodus'' face, I will allow you to stay alive. However, punishment will still be given." After saying that, Alu then snapped his fingers. And from Alu''s finger, a small fireball suddenly flew into the path that Alu had been on earlier. To be more precise to the middle of those Holy Light n people. Boom... Before the people of the Holy Light n could even understand what Alu was doing, that fireball suddenly exploded with a terrifying explosion. When the explosion urred, Alu no longer paid attention to them and he immediately continued his steps into the passage. "You really are a ck-hearted man, Alu." Rena suddenly spoke up after she saw the explosion behind. She looked at Alu with a sarcastic expression. "You are probably the most ck-hearted person." "It''s just a light blow." Alu replied in an indifferent tone. "Why? Do you feel sorry for them, Miss Rena?" Asked Alu sarcastically. "Feel sorry for them?" Rena looks sneered. "No, I just feel sorry for you." "What do you mean?" "Well, although you seem to be able to control yourself well, you are actually very distorted." "Your mind is crooked, Alu. And your psyche is also troubled." Rena spoke without holding back. She alludes to all the problems that exist in Alu''s personality. "...." Roux and Reva who followed behind couldn''t help but breathe coldly as they heard Rena''s words. They naturally know that Alu has mental problems. But, of course, they didn''t dare say it even if they weren''t near Alu. They really did not expect that this seemingly quiet Rena would actually dare to say it directly in front of Alu. Even crazy people will get angry if they are called crazy. Even though Rena didn''t seem afraid of Alu, she shouldn''t be overly insinuating either. If Alu really took offense, he might do something extreme to hurt her. Now, they were worried that Alu might suddenly go crazy which might get them affected. However, what took Roux and Reva by surprise was that the Alu they were worried about didn''t actually change his expression when he heard Rena''s words. He was only silent for a moment, and after that, he smiled faintly at Rena. He then spoke. "Miss Rena, we don''t seem to have any rtionship. Why do you care so much about my life?" Alu narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked. "If you said this a while ago, I would definitely take action against you." Alu added. In fact, even now Alu felt very displeased with Rena''s words. Even though Alu knew that he had some personality problems, Alu felt it was still okay. He never felt as if he wasn''t himself. In response to Alu''s question, Rena did not speak. She just sighed and shook her head. After which, she stopped staring at Alu and sped up her pace. "Hmph." Alu snorted lightly as he watched Rena ignore him. "Wait a little more, and I''ll teach you a little lesson." Alu said to himself. Even if that was true, Alu always hated someone criticizing him. Now, Alu suddenly feels that Rena''s presence looks unpleasant. ... The passage they entered was a bit winding so they couldn''t see the end of the passage without going deeper. But fortunately, the passage wasn''t very long either. After passing one turn, they could finally see what was at the end of the passage. And as they predicted, at the end of that passage was actually the exit from the crypt. They could see the sky at the end of the passage. "This doesn''t seem right." As Alu looked at the sky at the end of the passage, he suddenly felt that the sky he was looking at was somewhat different from the sky of the holy path he had seen before. "This doesn''t seem like a way out." Said Alu. Realizing that, Alu immediately ran to the end of the passage. It didn''t take long before he arrived at the end of the passage. And when Alu arrived and saw what was beyond the passage, he finally understood what ce it was. Judging from its appearance, the ce was clearly an independent world. The so-called independent world is a world that stands alone. Such a world was usually created by an extremely powerful expert. In fact, the holy path itself could be considered an independent world. "Shit." Right after Alu saw that independent world, he couldn''t help but curse. Anger crossed his face. Not only Alu, Rena and the others also looked displeased. "This Jather really wants to eat it all himself." Said Alu. What made Alu mad naturally was Jather. When Alu stepped into that independent world, the array of information about that world directly entered his head. ording to the information, this independent world kept one of the three keys to open the dragon gate. As long as the world is conquered, the key will be given to the person who made the greatest contribution. However, the problem that made Alu angry wasn''t about the key. In reality, the key was only a secondary gift from the ce. The grand prize of the ce is the mysterious gift that the holy path will give to the person who contributed the most in conquering the ce. The ce is guarded by many wild beasts. The way to conquer the ce is to kill the wild beasts that guard the ce. The more wild beasts that are killed, the greater the contribution. And the greater the contribution, the more extraordinary the gifts will be given by the holy path. Jather who was the only person who entered the ce was definitely the one who contributed the most. Besides, judging by the number of wild beasts that had died, and those that were still alive, Jather''s victory was clearly impossible to stop. Perhaps nearly eighty percent of the wild beasts in the ce had been killed by Jather. What''s even worse is that the ce actually prohibits cheating. Not to mention getting rid of the people who contributed the most, the fact is they can''t even attack each other. That ce obviously just wanted to test one''s strength. Apart from the key to opening the dragon gate and the gift from the holy path, that ce still had something else of great value. And those are the corpses of wild beasts in that ce. Every time the beast was killed, its corpse would then emit an energy ball that could help increase one''s cultivation. Judging from the aura that the energy ball emitted, absorbing a few energy balls might be enough to help raise a Life and Death stage cultivator''s cultivation to the pinnacle of the cultivationyer. With a little enlightenment, a Life and Death stage cultivator would definitely break through to the nextyer if they absorbed a few energy balls. Such cultivation resources, which could help one break through in a short period of time were truly priceless. Of course, it was impossible for one to continuously absorb such resources because if one only excessively absorbed the same type of energy, that energy would eventually produce a residual effect. Still, even if they couldn''t be used alone, they could still be sold or used for something else. "Jather, you better give up everything you''ve got from this ce. Otherwise, you better be prepared to live here forever." Alu then shouted. Alu''s tone sounded very domineering, and it made Jather, who was fighting many beasts look like he wanted to cry. Chapter 82: Nirvana Spiritual Weapon Chapter 82: Nirvana Spiritual Weapon Jather who was quite deep in the independent world naturally saw Alu and the othersing. He was shocked for a moment before his expression turned ugly. When he heard what Alu said, he looked like he wanted to cry. His mouth seemed to tremble as if he wanted to curse Alu. But in the end, he couldn''t say anything. He could only grit his teeth with a disgruntled expression. And Alu didn''t care about Jather''s expression. Nor did he care about Jather''s response. After shouting, he immediately ran into the independent world. Rena and the others also followed behind him. Roar... Roar... Roar... The arrival of Alu and the others naturally attracted the attention of the remaining beasts. Some of those who had previously surrounded Jather turned towards Alu and the others. They roared with fierce expressions. Killer intent radiated from their eyes. "Hmmm..." Seeing the wild beasts that were starting to surround him, Alu just snorted with an indifferent expression. Even though they were quiterge in number, their strength couldn''t be considered strong in the eyes of Alu who had already broken through to the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. The strongest of them was only equivalent to the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. There were only so many of them that it was a little troublesome to fight them alone. If Alu hadn''t broken through yet, it would definitely take him a lot of time to kill them all. But now it is clearly not. With a single hit from him, even the strongest beast would die instantly. When he used his technique, he could easily sweep away dozens of the strongest beasts. Whenever there was a beast that died, there would be a ball of energy flying towards Alu. In a few moments, the beasts that guarded the independent world had been wiped out by Alu. Even the wild beasts that surrounded Jather were also killed by Alu. Rena and the others also didn''t take too long to kill all of the beasts that surrounded them. Rumble... After all of the beasts were killed, that independent world suddenly trembled. When that happened, three orbs of light suddenly descended from the sky towards Jather. Alu and the others immediately turned their gaze towards Jather when they saw the three orbs of light. They wanted to know what Jather would get. One of the orbs actually entered Jather''s head and disappeared afterwards. Seeing that, Alu and the others could guess what Jather had gotten. It was clearly a certain cultivation technique. Alu felt a little annoyed when he saw that. Techniques bestowed by the holy path, however, cannot be shared with others. And other people also can''t forcibly snatch it away. It basically can only be used by the person who got it. It was impossible for Alu to snatch the technique from Jather. Alu quickly threw away his thoughts, and turned his gaze towards the two remaining orbs of light. Alu''s previously irritated eyes immediately glowed as he saw the other two orbs of light actuallynd on Jather''s two hands. "One of them might be the key to the gate." Said Alu. "As for the other one. It must be a certain usable treasure." Alu started to smile as he thought about the treasure Jather was going to get. Whiz... Whiz... The two orbs of light shed several times before disappearing. And the two items behind the two orbs of light were immediately revealed in the eyes of Alu and the others. The first item Alu saw was a golden key with a mysterious aura. Seeing that, Alu knew immediately that it was the key to opening the dragon gate. And the second item thatnded on Jather''s right hand! When Alu saw what appeared in Jather''s right hand, his eyes immediately brightened. The light of greed immediately filled his eyes. In fact it wasn''t just him, even the ever-so-quiet Rena couldn''t help but blink a few times as she looked at the item that had appeared in Jather''s right hand. What appeared in Jather''s right hand was actually a silver sword with a dragon engraved in the center. Seen from afar, it looked like a general''s sword that had gone through many battles. Even from a distance, Alu could feel the tremendous momentum from the sword. Of course, that wasn''t what made Alu''s eyes shine. On the contrary, what attracted the most attention from the sword was the golden aura that was emitting. Apart from that, Alu also saw that there were nine small fireballs that looked like the sun floating around the hilt of the sword. And it''s those little suns that make Alu''s eyes shine. It was because their existence on a weapon or artifact symbolized one thing. Nirvana stage spiritual weapons or artifacts. There was no doubt that the sword that appeared in Jather''s hand was a spiritual weapon of Nirvana. The nine suns floating around the hilt of the sword were the spirituality of the weapon. The biggest difference between Nirvana spiritual weapons and ordinary Nirvana weapons is that while ordinary Nirvana weapons require external power to unleash their powers, Nirvana spiritual weapons are just the opposite. It didn''t need any external force because the thing itself already had power stored within it. When cultivators use Nirvana spiritual weapons, they don''t need to infuse their spiritual energy into the weapon. All they need to do is release the spiritual energy that is in the weapon. The stronger the cultivator, the more energy they could release. And it is precisely because of the energy that Nirvana spiritual weapon has that even those who haven''t reached the Nirvana stage can use it. As long as one manages to bind Nirvana''s spiritual weapon, not to mention those at the Life and Death stage, even those below that stage such as the True Spiritual stage or even the spiritual warrior stage, will be able to use it. Of course, if their strength was too weak, the strength they could release would also be less. But as for their cultivation stage, they can definitely sweep away all opponents. Chapter 83: Promise Chapter 83: Promise Realizing that the item that had appeared in Jather''s right hand was Nirvana spiritual weapon, Alu could no longer hold back. After a moment of staring, he immediately jumped at Jather. In an instant, Alunded right in front of Jather. Alu looked at the key and the sword in Jather''s hand one more time before he looked into Jather''s face. He then said in a domineering tone. "Jather, if you know what''s good for you, hand over the key and the sword now." His words sounded as if they were invible. At first Alu thought Jather would say a few words. However, the opposite happened. Right after he spoke, although Jather''s expression seemed unwilling, he actually stretched out his two hands that held the sword and key. Jather''s actions took Alu by surprise. Alu did not immediately take the key and the sword in Jather''s hand. Instead, he looked at Jather and waited for him to speak. Alu knew that Jather would want something. Before he fulfilled his wish, even if the sword and key were in front of him, he still wouldn''t be able to retrieve them as long as he was in this independent world. "I''ll give them to you. But I want you to promise not to bother me after this." Jather then spoke. He looked calm when he spoke. "Otherwise, I guarantee you won''t be able to get them from me. I''m ready to stay here forever." He added. And this time his tone sounded indifferent. When Alu heard Jather''s words, he was momentarily stunned. "Promise?" Alu''s expression hardened a little. "Isn''t that just a promise. Don''t you believe my words?" Jather didn''t answer. He remained expressionless. In his heart he said; "who will believe the words of one who robs shamelessly." Seeing that Jather did not speak, Alu then chose to nod. "Okay." He says. "I promise that I won''t bother you again after you give me the keys and the weapon." Alu then promised. Just a promise, Alu didn''t know how many times he had said it. However, to Alu''s surprise, after he promised, Jather actually responded by shaking his head. "Is it stillcking?" Alu asked. Alu''s eyes started to turn cold. "I want you to pledge in the name of the holy path." Jather then answered. And Jather''s answer really puzzled Alu. "Promise in the name of the holy path? What is it?" Alu said in a low voice. He had never really heard of anything like it. The Phoenix n''s knowledge of the holy path was really too little, and Old Joz had never said such a thing either. When Alu was confused, Rena''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Promise in the name of the holy path, as the name implies, you will pledge in the holy path and use the holy path as a witness. This is the kind of promise that can''t be broken. if you break it, you will never be allowed to enter the holy path again." Rena exined. "...." Alu In an instant, Alu''s expression turned ugly. He never thought there would be such a thing. And the consequences of breaking them were outrageous. What is the holy path? It was a most mysterious ce with countless opportunities. The Holy Path that Alu entered at this time was only a small holy path reserved for people who were still young. Out there, there are still many greater holy paths with even more extraordinary opportunities. How could Alu allow himself to lose the opportunity to enter the holy path. But now Alu ispletely confused. He didn''t know what to do. He looked at Jather and saw that he was still expressionless. Judging from his expression, he seemed to have decided to stay forever in this ce if Alu didn''t promise. At that time, Alu would really lose it all. Besides, if he retracted his words now, his lies would be exposed straight away. Even though he was used to breaking promises, he never broke promises so quickly. "Huh." After considering various things, Alu chose to calm down first. He then looked at Jather one more time. "Jather, you seem to have a big secret." Alu said with cold eyes. "You''re right. But it''s nothing important and of no use to you. It''ll only cause trouble for me if it''s exposed." Jather answered calmly. "And, of course, I''ll still be hiding here as long as you don''t pledge on behalf of the holy path." "The holy path will send you out when the timees." "After this holy path, you may not be able to find me for a long time." Answered Jather. "Oh." Alu starts to contemte once again. After a while, he spoke again. "Okay." Alu then nodded. "I can pledge in the name of the holy path. But I want this promise to only hold if there''s nothing wrong with you." "Wouldn''t it be detrimental to me if something was wrong with you while I couldn''t do anything to you." Alu said. "No problem." Answered Jather. "You can make a promise now." "Okay..." And Alu promised by mentioning the name of the holy path. Whooss... Right after Alu promised, golden light suddenly appeared out of nowhere and entered Alu''s body. When the light disappeared in his body, Alu couldn''t find anything on his body and he didn''t feel anything was wrong either. However, somehow Alu suddenly felt a pair of eyes in the darkness watching over him. But that feeling didn''tst too long. After a while, it disappeared as if it never existed. "What kind of existence is this holy path?" Alu wondered. He really didn''t like the feeling of being watched. Unfortunately, there were too many things weak people couldn''t change. "Huh." He sighed. After that, he immediately took the key and sword in Jather''s hand. After taking the two items, Alu immediately jumped into the distance. He really couldn''t wait to check them out. While jumping, he spoke to Rena and the others. "We''ll cultivate here first. Use the energy balls you guys got to break through." Said Alu. Chapter 84: Binding The Sword Chapter 84: Binding The Sword "Eh." When Alu justnded after jumping, he saw Rena also jumping at him. Seeing that, Alu immediately turned towards her. "Is there something, Miss Rena?" Alu then asked with a faint smile. Alu can naturally guess the purpose of Rena''s arrival. She may want to collect payment. "Not." Rena shook her head in response. "I just want to see." She replied while staring at the two items in Alu''s hand. "Oh." Alu acted as if he just remembered something. "That''s right. I still owe you one spiritual weapon of Nirvana." Rena didn''t speak. "Well, can we postpone it first, Miss Rena." Alu begged. "I still want to try this one." Alu said while looking at the sword in his hand. "Rest assured, the spiritual weapon Nirvana I get next will definitely give it to you right away." Alu continued. And Rena shook her head once again. "I told you, I just wanted to see. I''m not charging you." She says. "Also, now is still not the time for you to pay off your debt." "...." Alu. Alu said in his heart; "This woman is really good at making excuses." "Or does she really not want to charge?" Alu can''t guess Rena''s mind. But no matter what, because on the surface she was saying that she wasn''t charging, Alu happily took her word. Just as Alu wanted to speak to answer Rena, a group of people who were seen covered in blood suddenly came from the passage and entered the independent world. Each of those people looked very pitiful. Some of them even lost their arms and legs. To say that they were in a half-dead state might not be an exaggeration at all. They were of course Holy Light n people. Their arrival was probably because of Jather''s summons. "..." Jather Jather''s expression looked many times worse as he saw that his men looked as if they had just emerged from a beast''s mouth. He then looked at Alu with cold eyes. If staring could kill, Alu would have died several times. "This is what you call a light blow." Rena spoke in a sarcastic tone as she looked at the people. "Ehmmm.." Alu cleared his throat. "There''s no need to care about them. Their wounds are quite serious, but their cultivation foundations will be fine." Replied Alu. After saying that, he no longer paid attention to those people. Alu then turned his gaze towards the two items in his hand. The first item that Alu looked at was the golden key in his hand which was said to be one of the keys to opening the dragon gate. Alu stared at the key carefully as if he wanted to find the secret behind the key. But even after staring at it for quite a long time, Alu still didn''t find anything strange about the key other than the mysterious aura it emitted. "What do you think?" Alu then asked Rena. "This key may not have a certain power. However, it may have other uses besides opening the dragon gate. Well, I think we can find the answer if we can get to the other two keys. Maybe on the other dragon gates there are also keys simr to this." Rena replied. "Mm." Alu nodded. "I agree with you." "For now I''ll save it first." After saying that, Alu tried to insert the key into his storage ring. Hong... However, what happened made Alu surprised. When he wanted to put the key into the storage ring, he saw that his storage ring actually couldn''t pull the key into it. "It can''t even be hidden." Alu said with an astonished expression. "The holy path clearly wants everyone who holds the keys to fight each other and seize the keys held by the others." Rena replied. "Yeah." Alu nodded. He finally put the key in his clothes pocket. Even though it was hidden by his clothes, the aura emanating from the key couldn''t be hidden. Even when Alu tried to cover the key aura with his aura, the key aura still radiated out. Everyone within a few hundred meter radius of Alu could feel the key''s aura. After keeping the key, Alu then looked at the silver sword in his hand. When Alu held the sword, he couldn''t even feel the weight of an ounce as if all he was holding was a small piece of cotton. It waspletely different from ordinary Nirvana artifacts that even he couldn''t lift. Of course, the reason why Alu was able to lift the sword was not because of Alu''s strength. It was in fact lifted by the power of the sword itself. The power of the sword basically made its body as light as possible so that anyone could carry it. Even though Alu hadn''t tied the sword right now, it would still use its own strength so that someone could carry it. After a moment of staring at the sword, Alu then bit one of his fingers until it dripped blood. And he then dripped a drop of blood from his finger onto the hilt of the sword. Buzz... Right after Alu''s blood fell onto the hilt of the sword, the blood immediately disappeared and the sword suddenly emitted a golden light that lit up the entire space within the independent world. And it was also emitting such an incredibly powerful aura that the space around the independent world was shaking violently. Apart from Alu who was holding the sword, everyone in the independent world seemed to have difficulty breathing due to the sword aura. In fact, that was only because space in that independent world was extremely stable. If that aura was radiating in the outside world, it would be enough to blow up ten thousand mountains. "What a vast and great power." Alu who is holding the sword can''t hold back the shock as she feels the power stored within the sword. Upon feeling that power, Alu felt as if he was seeing an endless ocean. Compared to that ocean, he was basically no different from a small fish that could be swept away easily. "Is this the peak power of the Nirvana stage?" Alu said. Even though he could feel it, Alu couldn''t measure it because it really was too far and wide for him. "Well, it will take some time before I can use it." Shedding blood only meant that one was connected to Nirvana spiritual weapon, but in order to truly bind it one still needed strength, talent, and luck for Nirvana spiritual weapon to fully ept. Otherwise, even if one possessed the peak power of Nirvana, that person would still not be able to use Nirvana spiritual weapons. Even with Alu''s talent, he couldn''t tie it directly. After that, Alu then stored the sword into the storage ring. And even though it was inside the storage ring, Alu still continued to flow his spiritual energy into the sword. .... After Alu put the sword into the storage ring and the sword aura disappeared, the people were finally able to breathe in peace. And they then began to cultivate with the energy balls they had just collected. They chose to cultivate in this independent world because it was the safest ce where no one could attack others. Even if the people that Alu had kicked out previously returned, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Roux and Reva and the followers of Rena chose their respective ces to cultivate. Jather on the other hand tries to help heal his men''s wounds. And he also shared the energy balls he had gathered with them. And Alu, he looked back at Rena and said. "How about we cultivate too, Miss Rena." "I''m sure that with the energy balls you''ve gathered, you should be able to easily break through and even raise your cultivation to the pinnacle of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage." "This is for sure." Rena replied with a confident expression. "How about you?" She then asked. "Can you break through to the thirdyer?" "It''s a little difficult." Alu shook his head. "After all, I just broke through. But this will make my cultivation foundation more perfect." Replied Alu. "Well, I hope." Said Rena. After saying that, she then sat down right in front of Alu. And she put the sword in her hand beside her body. Alu frowned slightly when he saw Rena suddenly sitting in front of him. "Aren''t there many other ces, Miss Rena? Why are you sitting here?" Alu asked. Unless their rtionship was really close, cultivators usually didn''t cultivate in the same ce. Even if there was nowhere else, they would usually keep their distance. Cultivating, however, is not trivial. Even though Alu and Rena have been together these days, they did it purely because of a transaction. Until now, there was no rtionship beyond that. Alu was naturally surprised to see Rena who chose to sit in front of him. Unless she wants him to go somewhere else. But Alu won''t budge even to a woman. Chapter 85: Rena Breaks Through Chapter 85: Rena Breaks Through "Why?" Rena looked displeased when she heard Alu''s words. "As if I''m going to interfere with your cultivation." She said in a displeased tone. But, even though she said that, she still sat in her ce. She then continued. "I''m here so we can discuss cultivation together. I want to ask you a few questions about your cultivation." "And you can also ask questions about my cultivation. I know you must be interested in myw of killing. Rest assured, as long as you answer my questions, I will also answer your questions." She added. "Oh." "Okay." Alu then sat down after hearing Rena''s answer. For Rena''s killingw, it would be a lie if Alu said he wasn''t interested. In reality, there were too many things he wanted to ask. Even if he still couldn''t understand it in the end, knowing the intricacies was still good for him. It, however, is one of the strongestws with many unexpected mysteries. It''s just that, without having any kind of rtionship, it''s really very rude to just ask about one''s cultivation. However, since Rena allowed him to ask questions, he naturally wouldn''t refuse it. After he sat down, Alu did not immediately discuss cultivation with Rena. Instead, he took out the energy balls he had just acquired. He took out about nearly twenty balls of energy. And Rena did the same. When those energy balls were expelled, they immediately emitted an extremely pure and energetic aura. Spiritual energy that seemed extremely gentle flowed out from those energy balls. Even before Alu and Rena tried to suck the spiritual energy from the energy ball, that spiritual energy had already flowed into their bodies. "What tremendous spiritual energy." Said Alu. Just by smelling the spiritual energy around him, Alu felt as if his spirit was floating in the clouds. "The greatest benefit of spiritual energy from this energy ball is not just increasing one''s cultivation, but one''s cultivation talent. A cultivator''s potential will soar by one level if they cultivate with this energy ball." Alu concluded after a while feeling the aura from the energy ball. "And this spiritual energy will also help increase my spirit power." Alu added. No wonder so many ordinary people previously turned out to be so extraordinary after entering the holy path. It was because the opportunities on this holy path were simply too extraordinary. Alu estimated that if one absorbed at least ten balls of energy from this independent world, even those who weren''t very talented might have a great chance of reaching the seventhyer of the Nirvana stage. And those who are already as talented as Roux and Reva, they will definitely reach the seventhyer of Nirvana in the future. As for people like Jather or Rena who were already extremely talented, their talents would only be further enhanced. At the very least, their cultivation will be much easier in the future. After realizing that, Alu didn''t linger any longer, he immediately started his cultivation. The first thing he did was close his eyes. And he then took out his two Yin-Yang Symbols. Right after that, tremendous suction power emerged from his body and two Yin-Yang Symbols. When that happened, the spiritual energy that came out of the energy balls around him immediately flowed into his body. As spiritual energy entered his body, the aura in Alu''s body started to increase little by little. After some time stabilizing the energy absorption, Alu then opened his eyes. His gaze immediately fell towards Rena as he opened his eyes. But he found Rena still closing her eyes. And she seemed to be concentrating. "Looks like she wants to break through." Said Alu. When looking at Rena, Alu could feel the aura in Rena''s body starting to re up. It was like boiling water. "This may take some time. Looks like we should postpone the conversation first." Alu shook his head. But Alu did not immediately close his eyes again. Instead, he observed Rena''s figure first. The woman has white skin that is slightly brownish. Her lips are a gray tint which looks very well with her skin tone. Her hair is also long to past her waist. Her body can be said to be tall for women of her age. And it is very elegantly formed. What should grow, has grown very well. Of course, what drew the most attention was the calm and aloof expression she always disyed. Those two things made her really look different from the others. She may not be the prettiest, but she is definitely the one who stands out the most among beautiful women. Basically, only her temperament can cover the beauty of many women. If it were other people sitting in Alu''s position, they would definitely feel ufortable when they saw Rena. But Alu just stared at her with a calm face. There wasn''t even a flicker in his eye. Of course, that wasn''t because Alu had any sexual problems. He was in reality no different from any other man. Merely, his control over his body had already reached an extraordinary level. He could still appreciate beauty, but it wouldn''t make him lust as long as he didn''t want to. "Well, I''ll just wait for it." Alu then said. After that, he stopped paying attention to Rena and closed her eyes again. He started to cultivate more focused. About two hourster. Boom... A boundless spiritual aura suddenly erupted right in front of Alu. It was like the eruption of a thousand volcanoes. If it weren''t for the barrier from the independent world suddenly appearing and protecting Alu''s body, Alu would have been knocked far away if he was hit by the shock wave from the burst of energy. Alu quickly opened his eyes and as he opened them, he saw an additional Yin-Yang Symbol starting to form beside Rena''s Yin-Yang Symbol. It took shape slowly and as it happened, countless spiritual sources started surging from Rena. And this time, Rena''s spiritual source haspletely changed color to green, which means that her spiritual source has reached the fourth stage. A few momentster, when the Yin-Yang Symbol was fully formed, the spiritual aura emitting from Rena''s body began to slowly recede. After itpletely disappeared, Rena''s eyes that were tightly closed finally opened again. Chapter 86: Renas Secret Chapter 86: Rena''s Secret "Congrattions on breaking through to the secondyer of the Life and Death stage." Alu then congratted when Rena opened her eyes. "This is veryckingpared to you." Rena shook her head in response. What Rena meant was naturally an increase in her spiritual source. After breaking through to the secondyer of Life and Death stage, Rena''s spiritual source instantly reached fourteen thousand spiritual sources. But Rena looks dissatisfied becausepared to Alu, she stillcks a few points. And it was also because she was cultivating with energy balls. Otherwise, her spiritual source would definitely be less than that. "Well, but with yourw of killing, the amount of spiritual sources doesn''t have much effect on your strength either." Replied Alu. "But I will be weak in directbat." "Hey,pared to ordinary people, your spiritual source is still very high. If you can get something extraordinary, you still have a chance to increase the foundation of your spiritual source." "Hopefully so." "By the way, Alu." Rena suddenly looked Alu''s eyes quite sharply. "You stared at me for so long while I was cultivating, is there something?" She asked. Alu was not surprised by Rena''s question because Alu knew that Rena must have noticed her gaze. Alu then answered. "Why? Can''t I look at someone sitting across from me?" Alu spoke in a slightly indifferent tone. "Not." Rena shook her head. "This just kind of surprised me." "Nothing surprising." "Then." Rena spoke once again. "Am I beautiful?" She asked. And when she asked, she also showed a smile that was more than usual. Alu was a little surprised when he saw Rena''s smile because he didn''t expect that Rena could smile like that too. But Alu still answered in a slightly indifferent tone. "You are beautiful!" Alu only said one sentence and nothing more. "Very well, Miss Rena. Aren''t we going to talk about cultivation." Alu added. When she heard Alu''s answer, Rena, who was initially smiling, quickly changed her expression. She looks indifferent now. "This woman seems to have something." Alu said to himself. He is not someone without emotional intelligence. Rena''s actions naturally led him to make a few guesses. But he really didn''t understand what made that happen. "Alu, I wonder if you really are Phoenix?" Rena then asked while Alu was thinking. However, Alu answered her question by shaking his head. "I will not answer this question." Replied Alu. Rena seems to have guessed Alu''s answer. So, she immediately asked another question. "I am very curious about your mes. How manyws are there in your mes, and whatws are they?" "Mm, there are a few." Alu replied in a rxed tone. "But what stands out above thew of fire itself is thew of darkness, death and destruction." "Wow." Even Rena couldn''t help being shocked when she heard Alu''s words. "I didn''t think you could achieve that." She says. Alu only smiled in response. After that, Rena started asking other questions. Most of the questions she asks are still rted to Alu''s mes. And Alu answered everything he could answer. Some timeter, it was Alu''s turn to ask. Alu''s questions were almost all about Rena''s killingw. And Rena answered Alu''s question quite casually. She exined the various mysteries of thew of killing. And she even shared some secrets of thew of killing, which shocked Alu. He did not think that Rena would exin so many things. Besides that, apart from asking about cultivation, Alu also asked some questions about Rena''s life. And to Alu''s surprise, Rena actually still answered that question. When Alu asked about the Dark Moon n, Alu got an answer that made him really shocked. "I''m not actually from the Dark Moon n." Rena''s answer really surprised Alu. "Then?" "I''m not actually from this ce or this domain." Rena replied. When she said that, Rena''s expression almost turned gloomy. She seems to have an unpleasant past. But she doesn''t tell Alu her past and background. She only said a few things like why she was able to join the Dark Moon n. "The leader of the Dark Moon n used to be a friend of a person I have a rtionship with." "..." Apart from that, she also told Alu something that made Alu even more surprised. "So, before youprehend thew of killing, your cultivation talent was quite ordinary?" "That''s right! I just find it easier to cultivate since Iprehend thew of killing. And Iprehend it when I was in the Holy Light continent." Rena replied. "Why are you telling me all this?" Now, Alu began to wonder why Rena could easily tell something that could be said to be a secret. "Nothing. Maybe I''m starting to think we''re friends." Rena answered in a soft tone. "..." Alu "Well, now I want to know what enables you toprehend thew of killing?" Alu asked. "From your exnation of the conditions forprehending thew of killing, I don''t think a young girl like you can justprehend it." After all, there were so many experienced Assassins who couldn''tprehend it. And even if theyprehend it, they could basically onlyprehend a few things. They are not like Rena who can be said to have mastered it. "Motivation!" Rena answered with one sentence. "Motivation?" "Right! I canprehend it because there was one moment that made me really motivated." Rena exined. And when she said that, she suddenly looked at Alu with deep eyes. Alu felt like Rena''s gaze was hiding a hidden meaning. But Alu did not ask any further because he knew that Rena would not answer any further. "By the way, Miss Rena..." Alu wanted to ask another question but before he finished speaking, Rena suddenly cut his words. She then said. "Can you just call me Rena." "Oh." Alu looked at Rena with astonished eyes. But Rena just kept quiet. "Well, all right, Rena." Said Alu. After saying that, Alu continued his questioning. "So, Rena, after exiting the holy path, where will you go? Are you going to join the Spiritual Academy?" Asked Alu. "Not." Rena answered directly. "I''ll just go around and open up assassination services. It''s better to increase my strength. When I''m strong enough, I''ll go where I''m from." .... While chatting, Alu and Rena also continue to suck spiritual energy from the energy balls around them. Besides, when they were chatting, there were many bursts of aura around them as one by one the people cultivating in the independent world broke through to the secondyer of Life and Death. Alu and Rena chatted for nearly two hours before stopping. They stopped of course because something was bothering them. They suddenly felt some auraing from outside. "They''re really back." Said Rena with a faint smile. "Well, they seem to have found quite a strong backer." Replied Alu. "But this isn''t bad either. At least I have something to warm up to after this increase in strength." Alu smiled as he looked at his two hands. After two hours of cultivation, Alu''s cultivation had already reached the peak of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. ... What did you think while reading this chapter? Will there be romance? Well, that''s not something I can decide. Only time will tell. Ijust want to make a story that flows like a river. What happened will happen, and what won''t happen will never happen. However, there is one thing I can confirm, Alu will remain a selfish figure. Andthe women who stand out in this novel, they will never be women blind in love. Chapter 87: Someone from the spiritual academy Chapter 87: Someone from the spiritual academy When he reached the peak of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage, Alu''s spiritual source instantly exceeded neen thousand spiritual sources, a number that exceeded Alu''s estimate. If it weren''t for the help of the energy balls, Alu''s spiritual source would only reach eighteen thousand spiritual sources at most when he reached the peak of the secondyer. Besides, his spirit cultivation had also increased drastically. Even though at the moment he was still barely able to set up a formation, but the spirit energy he possessed had in fact almost reached the limit of the Mortal Stage thirdyer. Of course, if he wanted to break through to the Nirvana stage, he would still need quite a bit of time. At the very least, he should first be able to set up a formation for the Mortal stage thirdyer. The formation-building ability was the core for increasing spirit power. Without it, a spirit master would not be able to break through to the next stage. The reason why Alu was able to reach the current Mortal stage thirdyer was basically only because of his mother''s help. Otherwise, he might not be able to reach the firstyer. Apart from Alu, Rena also managed to increase her cultivation to the peak of the secondyer of Life and Death stage. Alu and Rena immediately stood up after saying a few words. Not only them, everyone who was cultivating in that independent world also immediately stood up when they felt some auraing from outside. When they felt the auras, they had already stepped into the passage. It only took a few more moments before they appeared before them. Shua... Shua... Shua... Not long after, more than ten figures finally appeared at the entrance to the passage. Among those people, most of them were people who had previously been driven out by Alu. There are only three people they don''t know. And they have all reached the secondyer of Life and Death stage. But among those three people, only one stood out the most. The other two, although they also possessed the cultivation of the Life and Death stage of the secondyer, their auras were utterlycking inparison to the one who stood out the most. That person was a well-built young man with long hair. To young people in their fifteen years, the young man really seemed out of ce. He looked like a man in his twenties. Of course, that kind of appearance couldn''t be considered too weird as some people with a certain physique usually had much faster growth rates. People won''t feel ufortable just because of their appearance. What made people truly ufortable was the pressure released by the young man. The pressure from the youth made people feel as if they saw a mountain towering above them. And the pressure he released didn''t actuallye from his spiritual aura, but his physical body. From that pressure, it was clear that the young man had developed a bodily cultivation method, and that his body''s cultivation was actually stronger than his energy cultivation. "Interesting." Alu said when he saw the young man. From the young man''s body, Alu could feel the aura of the key to opening the dragon gate. It''s just that, Alu really doesn''t recognize the young man. From strength, the young man was probably no weaker than Jather, or even stronger. However, among the people who entered the list of the strongest young generation, Alu had never seen someone like that young man. "Do you know who he is?" Alu then asked Rena. As an Assassin organization, the Dark Moon n, however, had more information than any other faction. But Rena still shook her head when she heard Alu''s question. "I do not know." Rena replied. "But this person might be one of those who cultivate in the Spiritual Academy." She guessed. "Oh." Alu nodded after hearing Rena''s words. Even though there were only five people from the Spiritual Academy who entered the list of strongest geniuses where each of the five represented each of the five Spiritual Academies, Alu knew there were definitely more of them. It''s just that, because they are weaker, they usually choose to keep a low profile. Of course, they were only weaker than the strongest. However, if they were ced elsewhere, they were still very strong. This well-built young man was probably one of them. ... When that well-built youth arrived in front of the independent world, he looked around at the entire space of the independent world. He did so for a few moments before shaking his head. "This ce has beenpletely plundered." He says. After saying that, he then looked at Alu. His eyes immediately narrowed as he stared at Alu. He looked at Alu of course because he also felt the key aura from Alu. "Fortunately, there''s still one thing I can take away." He started to smile. When the people who had previously driven out by Alu heard the young man''s words and saw him staring at Alu, one of them immediately spoke. "Young master Henn... That man was the one who kicked us out before. He was very arrogant and domineering. You must avenge us." "Oh." Henn''s eyes narrowed once again when he heard the information about Alu. "This guy is obviously very tough. I wonder if he can hold my fist." He says. After saying that, he once again looked at Alu. He pointed his finger at Alu before speaking. "Hey you, how about this, as long as you hand over the key you hold, I will be indebted to you, and I can help you when you join the Spiritual Academyter." He said in a rxed tone. However, anyone who heard his words could hear an invible order. "Another arrogant young master." Alu spoke in a low voice while shaking his head. "But beating up someone like this is indeed fun enough to warm up." After saying that, Alu then stepped forward towards the passage entrance. Chapter 88: Acting Without Rules Chapter 88: Acting Without Rules Alu walked with leisurely steps toward the well-built young man who was called young master Henn. Henn who saw Alu approaching him just stared at him silently. However, the people around him couldn''t help but shout at Alu. "You, how dare you." "Do you know who young master Henn is." "If young master Henn wanted, he could easily annihte your entire n." "You''d better stop there and follow young master Henn''s words." Each of them shouted. But, even though their words seemed threatening to Alu, their voices actually sounded a little trembling. Alu''s actions some time ago when he ughtered Turi like ughtering a chicken are still very much on their minds. "Hmph..." When Alu was only a few meters away from them, he suddenly snorted at the people shouting at him. It was just a light, casual snort, but it made the people who had previously screamed almost fall over. Though, Alu didn''t even release his aura on them. When they realized what was happening to them, their faces immediately turned red like monkey rumps. They came full of momentum, but only Alu''s snort scared them to death. "You." One of them pointed at Alu with his finger. "Just you wait, young master Henn will definitely cut your leg." The man shouted. "Is that so?" Alu then looked at Henn. "Mm." Henn didn''t speak. He just nodded. "Looks like only your body has grown bigger. Your brain may be as small as an ant." Alu said in a mocking tone. "...." However, to everyone''s surprise, Henn who was being teased by Alu actually didn''t change his expression. It was very different from the people beside him whose faces had turned green and purple. He then said. "I know you''re not easy to persuade. Then let the power do the talking." He aimed his fist at Alu. "How about we get out of here now. The loser will hand over the key." "Sure." Replied Alu. After that, Henn turned and left. Alu then followed behind him. When Alu passed the people following Henn, he didn''t even nce at them. This made them angry. However, even though they were angry, they actually still paved the way for Alu. In an instant, their angry expressions were instantly reced by embarrassment. In the end, they could only stare at Alu while grinding their teeth. After passing them, Alu continued to stare at Henn who was walking in front. Even though Alu was following behind him, he had not nced back since he had turned around. "Heh." Alu smiled sarcastically when he saw that. "Who said I would y fair." Alu said to himself. After saying that, Alu''s eyes immediately turned cold. Simultaneously, a pair of ck wings suddenly bloomed on Alu''s back. Whooss... After that, Alu charged straight at Henn. With two Phoenix God Wings, Alu''s speed was simply unimaginable. The distance between him and Henn which was only a few meters could basically be traversed in less than an instant. Henn hadn''t even noticed Alu''s movements yet, and Alu had arrived right behind him. When he arrived behind Henn, Alu immediately sent his fist at Henn''s back. Boom... Alu''s fists then erupted with white light and ck mes before they reached Henn''s back. Alu unleashed the power of his mes and the strength of his Primordial God Body. And Henn only noticed Alu''s movements when he saw the light shining behind him. Unfortunately, he realized it was too slow. Right now, even if he turned into a Nirvana stage expert, it would still be impossible for him to dodge Alu''s attacks. Bang... Bruakkk... Finally, Alu''s fist hit Henn''s back. Even though Henn''s body was enormouspared to Alu''s, his body still made countless sound of broken bones as his back was struck by Alu''s fists. And his mouth also vomited a lot of blood. Whooss... His body was then flung and swirled as if he was in a whirlwind. Bam... He then crashed into the passage wall. If Henn''s body hit the mountain, even ten mountains might not be able to stop his body. They will definitely copse. However, when his body hit the passage wall, the passage wall did not crack in the slightest. How hard the passage walls could be was simply inconceivable. And precisely because that was what made Henn in even more pain. He screamed sadly. With the speed of his body being blown away, hitting the passage wall was probably ten times more painful than taking Alu''s blow. His expression immediately turned pale while his aura was decreasing rapidly. "You." Henn''s mouth twitched as he looked at Alu who was standing where he was before. But in the end he couldn''t say anything. In reality, he could barely even open his mouth. Just like Henn, the people standing behind Alu also could barely open their mouths even though nothing happened to their bodies. Inside, they probably felt more miserable than Henn. Their eyes widened as they stared at Henn who was lying with a mouth covered in blood. Behind them, the people who were in the independent world also fell silent. Jather shook his head while Roux and Reva smiled sarcastically. There, only Rena was seen smiling softly. She said in a low voice. "You''re still acting without rules like back then, Alu." Sometimeter, when people started to recover from the shock. "Damn, how dare you ambush the young master." "What a despicable method. I will definitely kill you." The two people who came with Henn shouted. After shouting, they charged straight at Alu. Angry expressions filled their faces. They truly did not expect that someone would dare to do such a despicable act on their young master. Up ahead, Alu who felt their attack didn''t even turn around to look at them. His gaze was only fixed on Henn whoy pitifully. And when the two people who were charging at Alu almost arrived behind Alu, a figure of a woman in a ck dress and sword in hand suddenly appeared behind them. Right after that woman''s figure appeared, she immediately shed the sword in her hand at the necks of the two people in front of her. Xiu... Xiu... In an instant, two necks were cut under the sh of the woman''s sword. The woman''s figure, of course, is Rena. Chapter 89: Plan to gather everyone Chapter 89: n to gather everyone Alu didn''t even nce back when two of Henn''s followers were beheaded by Rena. However, the people who saw the incident couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air. They didn''t even notice someone had passed them by, and in just an instant, two people who were basically much stronger than them were suddenly beheaded. If those two people were still at the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, the strength of the two of them would definitely be equal to theirs. But both of them are already in the secondyer. For those who were still in the firstyer, the two of them were naturally much stronger. With the strength of the two of them, even someone like Henn would find it difficult to kill them. But now, they were beheaded in just an instant. The two of them probably didn''t even notice that they had been beheaded. The people who had previously been driven out by Alu finally regretted having returned to this ce. Even young master Henn couldn''t do anything about it, not to mention them. While they were regretting their decision, they saw Rena who had just beheaded two of Henn''s followers suddenly turn towards them. "..." They were silent for a moment before their bodies shivered. When they felt Rena''s gaze, they felt as if they were being stared at by the goddess of death. "You... What do you want?" One of them spoke in a trembling voice. And Rena''s answer made them really want to cry. "Kill all of you." Rena replied with an indifferent tone. After saying that, she immediately shed her sword at them. It was just a simple, rxed sh without the slightest momentum of spiritual light. However, it was precisely that simple sh that made the heads of the ten people who hade to take revenge on Alu fell one by one. In an instant, there was no life left of them. Even when Rena was still in the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, she could still easily kill one of them, not to mention now, when she had already reached the pinnacle of the secondyer. In front, Alu still didn''t nce back as Rena ughtered the people behind him. As the noise behind him disappeared, he then walked over to Henn who was stranded beside the passage wall. Henn, who saw Alu walking towards him, immediately wore a wild beast like expression on his face. He looked like he wanted to eat Alu alive. However, the moment he felt the injury on his body, his expression quickly dimmed. At this moment, he could barely even move his body. Alu''s sudden attack only made Henn angry. However, the fact that he immediately fell into such a state after only taking one hit from Alu left Hennpletely shocked. Such power! Henn realized that even if they fought fairly, he would definitely lose to Alu. And he even thought the strongest person from the Spiritual Academy would not be an opponent of Alu if they had the same cultivation. "What do you want now?" Henn spoke when Alu arrived in front of him. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you." Alu answered with a sinister smile. "You dare." Henn really couldn''t believe what he heard. It is true that Alu said he would not kill him. But that''s only because he doesn''t want to. It''s not that he''s scared. So, did he not take his background seriously. "It''s not time for you to die yet." Alu replied once again. After saying that, Alu then crouched down and tore off the cloth covering Henn''s chest. There, there was a golden key hanging from Henn''s neck. Seeing that, Alu immediately directed his hand to pull the key. "It''s the same as what I kept." Alu said as he looked at the key in his hand. "Now only one more key. I don''t know who got it." "If Elizabeth was on this mountain too, the final key might have fallen into her hands." Alu thinks. "Well, next time we meet, I''ll show you why the night is dark." Alu smiled sarcastically. Whooss... When Alu wanted to put the key into his shirt pocket, a light suddenly appeared from the roof of the passage and entered Alu''s head. Not only Alu, but Rena too. It''s just that, there are two lights that fall on Rena. "Oh." Alu was surprised for a moment, but he immediately realized what was happening. He was underground so he couldn''t see what was happening outside. However, his victory over Henn was still recorded by the holy path tablet. "This isn''t bad." Alu said as he realized what reward he got. The prize that Alu got this time was a very powerful battle technique for the Nirvana stage. Even though it still couldn''t be considered a peak battle technique, if it was ced in the continent of Holy Light, it would definitely be one of the strongest. Maybe only the Holy Light n and the second tier faction had them. "Because I didn''t kill Henn, so I only got one star. But even if I killed him now, I might still not be able to get two stars because I won by ambushing him." Alu said. Judging from the reward he got this time, Alu knew that he only got one star. But Alu doesn''t regret that. Compared to defeating the enemy with his strength, Alu actually prefers to defeat the enemy with his nature. .... Outside, throughout the holy path, amotion was once again as the road tablet recorded Alu''s name again. Although the name of the enemy he defeated this time was also not on the record for the strongest genius, earning one star just by defeating it allowed people to guess how strong that person was. Of course, some of the people who knew Henn werepletely shocked. Compared to Arlo who was only ranked fourteen, Henn was definitely stronger. His strength was at least on par with those in the top ten. However, when they saw how Alu beat Henn, they immediately calmed down. The holy path tablet also exins that Alu won by ambushing Henn. Not because of a fair fight. "He''s just lucky." Several people sneered. .... After Alu put the key into his shirt pocket, he once again looked at Henn who was stranded right in front of him. "I let you live, and you can heal yourself. After that, you cane for revenge. If you don''t believe in yourself, you can ask other people for help." Alu said. "Like them." Alu added while ncing at the corpses behind him. When Henn heard Alu''s words, he looked like he wanted to cry. How could he not understand what Alu meant. Alu let him go because he meant to make him ask certain people for help. As someone with a strong background, he naturally had many acquaintances. And he can ask them to help him get revenge against Alu. When that happened, he was basically no different from the people who had previously asked him for help. He was sure, as long as he said that Alu didn''t put those from the Spiritual Academy in his eyes, those people would surely get angry ande to Alu to teach him a lesson. "You''re too far... Aren''t you afraid of being beaten." He gritted his teeth as he spoke. "Don''t think with your strength you can challenge all of us, the people of the Spiritual Academy." "You don''t have to worry about that. I just hope they''re not as bad as you." Replied Alu. After saying that, Alu then kicked Henn in the face so that he was thrown into the distance. With his name repeatedly entering the holy path tablet, Alu knew that he would never be able to hide him self again. Since that''s the case, then let everyonee. Alu''s aim in entering the holy path this time was to gain the blessings of the holy path, and in order to do that, he needed to destroy all the highest geniuses who entered the holy path. In order to earn the blessing of the holy path, he would probably have to score seven stars. Apart from that, he also wanted to collect something they got from the other dragon gates. "Let''s go." Alu then said to Rena who was behind him. Apart from Rena, Roux, Reva, and two of Rena''s followers have also left the independent world. Now, only Jather and his men were left in there. "Time to head for the dragon gate." Said Alu once again. After he said that, he immediately left the passage. When Alu and the others came out of the passage, they were surprised because they found there were several people there. Those people were clearly back with Henn and the others. However, they might not dare to enter the passage. Seeing them, Alu did not say anything and immediately released the mes to burn them all. He left only one of them and asked the person to show him the way out of the crypt. Chapter 90: My Name is Chapter 90: My Name is With the help of a guide, it didn''t take Alu and the others too long before arriving at the exit from the crypt. "That''s the way out of this ce." The guide pointed to a passage covered with a boulder. "Before they used that boulder to block the entrance to this ce." He exined. "Oh." Alu stared at the boulder that covered the passage for a while before staring at the guide once again. "You." The guide immediately trembled when he felt Alu''s gaze. "Because your job is done. Now it''s time for you to go to where your friends went." Alu said with a cold smile. After saying that, he then hit the guide on the head. Bang... The guide was too weak. His head exploded instantly after taking one hit from Alu. Bam... Alu then kicked his remaining body. Nobody reacted to Alu''s actions. They seemed to have gotten used to his cruel nature. After getting rid of the corpse of the guide, Alu then walked over to the boulder that covered the underground passage. When he arrived in front of the boulder, Alu immediately sent his fist to the boulder. Bang... In an instant, the boulder exploded and shattered to pieces. As soon as the boulder shattered, sunlight immediately entered Alu''s view. Seeing that, Alu immediately walked out of the underground passage. Rena and the others also followed behind him. "Mn." When exiting the underground passage, Alu was a little surprised as he looked at the surroundings. There were no big trees like before. Instead, what he saw was a very wide open area. Apart from that, it didn''t look too uphill either. It just looks a little uphill. However, the ce was filled with clouds that limited Alu and the others'' line of sight. "Is this the peak of the mountain?" Alu thinks. But he only thought for a moment. As he walked further from the underground passage, Alu suddenly narrowed his eyes while looking at a certain location. "This aura!" Rena and others can feel it too. "The dragon gate might be at that ce." "It shouldn''t be too far from here." "Let''s go." Said Alu. After Alu''s words, they immediately ran towards the direction where the aura came from. They ran through the many clouds, and a few momentster, they suddenly stopped when they found a river which was quite wide. "That auraes from the headwaters of this river. The dragon gate should be there." Rena said. "Maybe." Replied Alu. "Let''s follow this river." "Mm." They then ran towards the headwaters. Of course, the area around the river was also filled with clouds so that they couldn''t clearly see what was upstream. However, as they got further away, they could feel the aura they felt was getting closer. And not only that aura, now they even started to feel a lot of auras that could be confirmed belonged to cultivators. Not long after, they found the clouds in that ce getting thinner. Over time, they began to see what was in front of them. After another few hundred meters, they finally arrived at an area that was not covered in clouds. And immediately, they could see what was in front of them. About a few kilometers ahead of them, there was ake, and it was from thatke that the river they had passed was flowing. Of course, what attracted the most attention was not theke, but the something that was floating above theke. "So this is the dragon gate." Alu said as he saw something floating right above theke. The gate was a hundred kilometers high, and there was a dragon carving in front of it. And it also emitted an extremely majestic aura as if there really was a dragon behind the gate. In the center of the gate, there were three keyholes, and although the three keyholes looked very small, they actually looked so striking that anyone who saw the dragon gate would have seen them. And those three keyholes emitted an aura that was exactly the same as the key aura that Alu had. Around theke, there were already quite a number of people gathered, and they were all looking towards theke. When Alu and the others came, the people around theke only nced back briefly before gazing back at the gate floating above theke. There are so many people whoe from time to time. They naturally had no interest in paying attention to everyone who came to the ce. However, they only shifted their gazes for a brief moment before they nced back once again. And this time their eyes were only on Alu. They all immediately narrowed their eyes as they stared at Alu. "A "There''s a key aura from this guy." "And there are two." "This fellow actually carries two keys on his body." What made them stare at Alu once again of course was because they suddenly felt a key aura from Alu''s body. They seemed to already know that the key aura to open the dragon gate was exactly the same as the keyhole aura on the dragon gate. In fact, Alu could also feel the key aura among the people around theke. "Not Elizabeth." Alu said as he saw where the key aura came from. That key aura came from the group of people closest to theke. Those people all had Life and Death stage secondyer cultivation. It''s just that, from their aura, Alu could feel that they weren''t too strong. They were indeed strong, but they were only equal to Henn''s two previous followers at most. None of them seemed to be Henn''s equal. "They seem to hold the key together." Alu said to himself. With their strengths being equal to each other, it was clear that none of them were qualified to hold the key alone. The key is basically theirs together. When Alu looked at them, they looked at each other for a moment before walking towards Alu. As they stared at Alu, they seemed to be filled with wariness. Although Alu was currently not emitting any aura so they couldn''t even sense his cultivation level, they somehow felt goosebumps when they felt Alu''s gaze. The woman beside Alu also made them alert. And the four people behind the two of them made them realize that this group of people who had just arrived wasn''t a trivial group. People started to open a path as they walked towards Alu. With their strength, they clearly held the highest prestige in the ce. A whileter, they finally arrived not far from Alu. One of them looked like he wanted to talk, but before he could speak, Alu had already spoken. "Hand over the key you guys keep together, and I''ll let you live." Alu said with an indifferent tone and expression. "...." The people around theke couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air. They werepletely stunned by Alu''s words. How arrogant. How domineering. "Who is he. He sure dares to speak big." "Doesn''t he know what group he''s dealing with. It is an alliance of the various second tier factions. Even the first tier factions don''t dare to provoke so many of them." "This man is really looking to die." The people around theke started talking. Most of them felt that Alu was too arrogant. Of course, there were also people who felt that Alu was not just being arrogant. They said. "This fellow has obtained two keys at once. I think his strength must not be weak." "That''s right. He might really be very strong." "Maybe his strength really is enough to be arrogant." "Who are you?" In the end, one of the people in the group who kept the key chose to ask first. Even though Alu''s words made them angry, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They also thought that Alu was not just being arrogant. He might actually have the strength to ignore them. "Ehm..." Alu smiled slightly when she heard that person''s question. "Okay, I''m not in the mood to be petty right now." Replied Alu. After saying that, he then looked up at the tablet floating above the holy path. Alu then said. "My name is" Boom... Before Alu could finish his words, three mighty auras suddenly erupted among the people. "Stop pretending, leave the keys in your hand to us." Someone screamed. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Immediately after, three people jumped from the crowd and charged towards Alu. Those three people were also at the secondyer of the Life and Death stage. But they are not part of the group that holds one of the keys. When the three people made their move, people immediately noticed them. Of course, there were quite a few who wanted to snatch the keys from Alu. However, because they were wary of Alu, they chose not to move. Now, there were some people who dared to make a move first, it was of course an opportunity for them to see Alu''s strength. "Some people really couldn''t help themselves." Alu said with a cynical expression when he saw the three people who lunged at him. Since there was no Elizabeth in the ce, Alu actually lost the mood for fighting which is why he wanted to say his name. But he didn''t expect that before he could finish speaking, there would already be a few people moving. "Looks like I still have to kill chickens to scare off the monkeys." Said Alu. Chapter 91: Opens The Dragon Gate Chapter 91: Opens The Dragon Gate Whooss... Right after Alu spoke, he suddenly disappeared from where he was, and no one could see his movements. When the people saw Alu once again, they found Alu already arrived in front of the three people who were moving towards him. "This." The people were very surprised when they saw Alu. Especially the three people who were trying to attack Alu, they were even more shocked because they really didn''t find Alu''s movements. They only realized Alu''s existence right after he appeared in front of them. "Don''t be afraid. He must be just using tricks to trick us." One of them spoke. That person was clearly the leader of the three of them. He spoke because he didn''t want his tworades to be afraid of Alu. From the start he didn''t believe that Alu was really that strong. Even though he now found Alupletely unfathomable, he still didn''t want to believe it. He knew that since he was already on the move, there would be no more chance of retreating. So, the only path he could choose was simply to continue fighting. "Use your strongest technique, and kill him." He shouted once again. "Hmph." Alu grunted and said, "What a bunch of shrimps that don''t know what''s good and what''s bad." "Die..." Alu shouted. After he shouted, ck mes immediately surged from his body and engulfed the three people in front of him. They haven''t even had time to use their technique and they have already disappeared under the mes. Of course, they could still unleash their techniques while they were in the mes. However, what they were doing waspletely in vain as the techniques they released would instantly be burned to ashes. Even their bodies could not survive the mes. The people watching on the side couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air as they saw Alu''s mes. Although the mes that Alu released this time only covered an area of several tens of meters, the people who saw the mes could feel how dangerous it was. Even when the mes did not strike them, they still felt as if there was a god of death beside them. "Who the hell is he?" People wonder. "These three bastards are really unlucky." "But they do deserve to die for bothering that person say his name." "I can only hope he doesn''t do something to us." People started to worry. Whooss... The mes released by Alu immediately disappeared after a breath of time. Even though it onlysted for a moment, when the mes disappeared from the eyes of the people, the people once again took a breath of cold air. It was because the three people who had disappeared in the mes hadpletely disappeared. Apart from their pile of ashes, no part of their body was left. Seeing that, even the group holding the key couldn''t help trembling. They knew that even if it was them, the result would not be that different from those three people who had already died. After all, the strength of each of the three people actually did not differ much from any of them. After killing the three people, Alu then turned his gaze towards the group holding the key. And Alu''s gaze made everyone in the group tremble. Before Alu even spoke, one of them who seemed to be holding the key had already thrown the key in his hand towards Alu. That person was also the one who previously asked Alu. But now, he didn''t dare to ask any more. Actually, he already guessed who Alu was. And his guess really scared him. Xiu... Alu caught the key that was thrown at him. After catching the key, Alu stared at the key for a few moments. After that, he then took out the two keys that were kept in his shirt pocket. By now, the three keys to open the dragon gate had gathered in Alu''s hand. Whooss... Hong long long... Right after the three keys had gathered, they suddenly emitted an aura that was much stronger than before, and the moment that happened, the gate that was floating above theke suddenly trembled violently. "This." People couldn''t help but be shocked when they saw the changes to the gate. They all then turned their gazes towards Alu and waited for him to insert the three keys in his hand into the dragon gate. "Let''s see what happens." Alu said. He then stepped towards theke. Ever since the three keys had gathered in his hand, they suddenly emitted a force trying to pull him towards the gate above theke. And the closer he was to theke, the stronger the towing force became. Shua... When Alu was right in front of theke, the towing force of the three keys became so strong that Alu started unable to hold it. They seemed to want to take him flying towards the gate that was floating above theke. "Hmph." Alu snorted. He could have lowered his strength and let the three keys pull him. However, Alu obviously wouldn''t let that happen. He couldn''t imagine how embarrassing he would be if he were to be hung by those three keys. If the state of the dragon gate in other ces was the same, the people who held the keys in other ces might experience something like that. After all, they cannot fly in that ce. Well, that might not be too embarrassing considering it was caused by the power of the holy path. However, for Alu, he would not let anyone embarrass him. Even the holy path is no exception. Fortunately, Alu still has wings that he can use to fly the mortal way. Whooss... Alu then took out two of his wings, and he immediately flew towards the gate towering high in front of him. Alu flies to the center of the gate where the three keyholes are located. The closer he got to the three keyholes, the tug that was pulling him towards the gate also grew stronger. Compared to before, it is now almost ten times stronger. And Alu had to release all his strength to hold his body from going out of control. "What good thing will happen?" Alu wondered. He immediately sped up his flight, and when he arrived in front of the three keyholes, the three keys in his hand suddenly shook with such an intense force that Alu could no longer hold onto them. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... After the keys were free from Alu''s hands, they immediately stuck into each of the three keyholes on the gate. Only after they had been embedded in their respective keyhole did they stop emitting auras. The dragon gate that was previously shaking also stopped shaking. After that, the people who had originally started making a fuss as they waited for what happened next suddenly fell silent as they discovered that nothing had happened after the gate stopped shaking. "What''s wrong? Why doesn''t the gate open?" "Is there something wrong with the keys?" "No way. The keys obviously fit the keyhole." People were confused about what happened. They then looked at Alu''s face to see his reaction. But to their surprise, Alu''s expression was actually very calm. He didn''t look surprised, and he even looked as if he knew what was going on. Of course, Alu did know what was going on. Just as three keys stuck into their respective keyholes, Alu had received information that had directly entered his head. The reason why nothing happened in reality is because Alu hasn''t turned the keys yet. ording to the information Alu received, once he turned the three keys that were now embedded in the gate, the gate would automatically open. When the gate opens, there will be a teleportation portal that can send people to the middle area of the holy path that appears behind the gate. Of course, that''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is the gate itself. And it can be said to be one of the most important things on this holy path. ording to information, once the gates are opened, the person who opens the gates can take away the gates they open. The person will then carry the gate. And the person carrying the gate will be assigned to collect the other gates. In order to obtain another gate, one must defeat the other gate owners. If one manages to collect all the gates, it is said that one will get an extraordinary reward from the holy path. Of course, it will not be easy to get other gates because each gate will definitely be obtained by the strongest in each location. "Well, it will be fun." Said Alu with a faint smile. After saying that, he then directed his hand towards the three keys stuck in the gate in front of him. Click... Click... Click... Click... Alu then turned the keys one by one. After that, Rumble... The gate in front of him once again shook, and this time it even let out a roar. .... Spoiler. 1. Mc will have eyes that can see the secrets of heaven. 2. On the continent of the Rising Sun, there will be portals connecting the lower realms. It was like the world in the novel ''Coiling Dragon''. Later, Alu will travel to some of the lower realms. Chapter 92: Four Stars Chapter 92: Four Stars Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The huge gate rumbled and shook, causing the area several kilometers around it to shake so badly that people almost fell out of bnce. When that happened, therge gate that previously had only stayed above theke began to move. However, the gate did not move to the side. Instead, it was moving forward so that Alu who was right in front of it could only fly backwards. As the gate moved forward, the one hundred meter high gate began to shrink little by little. Wow... The people couldn''t help being shocked when they saw that. And what made the people even more surprised was that they started to see a giant spatial vortex appear right behind the gate. "This must be the portal that will send us to the central area." People spoke when they saw that spatial vortex. "Is it safe?" Several people asked. "There should be no trouble on this holy path. Unless it wants to hurt us." The others answered. On the other hand, the gate still kept shrinking even after it had reached the size of an ordinary gate. It continued to shrink until it was only the size of a fairlyrge palm. After the gate stopped shrinking, the fiery aura of the gate began to drop considerably. In an instant, it only emitted the same faint aura as the aura of the previous three keys. "I wonder what''s so special about this thing." Said Alu. After saying that, he then reached for the gate which had now be small. When the gate was in his hands, the feeling that Alu felt was only simr to when he had held the keys before. Whooss... Right after that, a wisp of light suddenly descended from the sky and stopped right in front of Alu. This caught the attention of many people. The wisp of light floated in front of Alu for a few moments before fading away. When the wisp of light disappeared, a silver armor emitting a golden glow suddenly appeared in front of him. The armor consisted not only of body parts, but legs and head as well. When people saw the armor, everyone''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Especially when they saw the nine suns floating around the armor, their bodies immediately trembled uncontrobly. Nirvana Spiritual Artifact. Countless exmations echoed through the ce. "How did Nirvana Spiritual Artifact suddenly appear?" "Is this a gift for the one who opened the dragon gate." "Damn, this is a Nirvana Spiritual Artifact, why didn''t I get it?" In an instant, the ce was filled with voices of jealousy. For most of the people who were there, even the faction behind them didn''t have any Nirvana Spiritual Artifacts or Weapons. And those who have it at most only have one. Now someone their age had suddenly got it before their very eyes. How could they not be jealous. If it weren''t for Alu''s power that could easily ughter every single one of them, they would definitely have rushed like wild beasts towards Alu. Even Alu himself was very surprised by the appearance of armor in front of him. This is armor. Compared to weapons, making armor was much more difficult because it required more material. Of course, the most important thing was the use of the armor. Armor is different from weapons. It is something that is used to protect the body. It basically didn''t have the power to attack. It only has defensive power, and as for defensive strength, one need not worry about not being able to release its strength. As long as someone used that armor, perhaps only a high level Nirvana expert could injure that person. "What pleasant luck!" Alu said with a happy expression. After saying that, he immediately dripped a drop of blood onto the armor. After that, he immediately put it in his storage ring. "Huh." Alu took a breath to calm himself down. After which, he then scanned the small gate in his hand. "Mm." After a while of observing, Alu noticed some differences on each side of the gate. When the gate was still big, he didn''t see them. But now. On the right side of the gate, Alu saw two small holes, and on the left side of the gate, Alu saw two protrusions that looked just right if they were inserted into the two small holes on the right side of the gate. Apart from the left and right, Alu also found them on the top and bottom of the gate. "Looks like this gate can be joined with other gates." Alu was able to immediately conclude after looking at the holes and protrusions on each side of the gate. "Really interesting. I wonder what they be when they arebined?" Alu wondered. After that, Alu then put the small gate into his shirt pocket. Just like the previous keys, the gate also cannot be inserted into the storage ring. Whooss... After saving the small gate, Alu returned to the ce where Rena and the others were. To Alu''s surprise, Rena didn''t really react when he arrived beside her. As for the people, their gazes were currently fixed on the newly appeared spatial vortex. They looked like they wanted to enter it, but nothing moved first. It''s not that they are afraid to enter it, but because Alu hasn''t entered yet, no one dares to enter first. "You can enter now." Alu said as people started staring at him. Only after Alu allowed them did they move closer to the spatial vortex. They started jumping when they arrived at the shore of theke. Shua... Shua... Shua... Dozens of people after tens of people jumped towards the spatial vortex, and when they arrived in front of that spatial vortex, their bodies were immediately drawn into it. However, even after nearly everyone entered the spatial vortex, Alu still didn''t move. Of course, as time went by, more people came to the ce. Starting from the previous Krinn''s group, Jather''s group, and even Henn came to the ce. Even though only some time had passed, Henn had fully recovered from his wounds. Judging from his aura, it was clear that he had consumed an extraordinary healing pill. When Henn arrived at the ce, he stared at Alu with sharp eyes. Now, he no longer looks afraid of Alu. Before he entered the spatial vortex, he even had time to shout at Alu. But Alu ignored him and acted as if he didn''t see it. After a while, the people who came to the ce were getting smaller and smaller. "Looks like Elizabeth really isn''t here." Alu said. Alu did not immediately enter the natural spatial vortex because he wanted to wait for Elizabeth. Unfortunately she really wasn''t there. "Alu, since the target is not here, we can only cancel the mission." Rena suddenly spoke. "After going to the central area, I also want to look for opportunities on my own. So I can''t help you anymore." She then looked at Alu. "Now, as you say. Since you have obtained Nirvana''s other spiritual artifact, it is about time you paid me." She said while extending her hand towards Alu. She looked at Alu with cold eyes while Alu''s eyes began to flicker. Alu was still in joy because he had just obtained a Nirvana Spiritual Artifact, but Rena''s words this time really made his happiness shatter. Rumble... Right after Rena spoke, the sky of the holy path suddenly rumbled quite loudly. The origin of the rumble was of course the holy path tablet. It''s just that the rumble this time was a bit too loud so that Alu and Rena, who were still staring at each other, were surprised. They stopped staring at each other, and immediately turned their gaze to the sky. The greater the disturbance that urred to the holy path tablet, it meant that the battle results that were recorded were also extremely extraordinary. And the disturbance this time around was simply too great that a battle with a score of two stars seemed trivial inparison to it. Even a three star score battle might not make such a big disturbance. "Is this a four star?" Alu was surprised. "And who was killed to get a four-star score. Or that person killed an extremely powerful beast." Apart from the mysterious genius who was ranked first, killing one of the five strongest geniuses of the five Spiritual Academies would probably not earn a four-star score. Immediately two names appeared on the holy path tablet, and when Alu saw them, Alu waspletely shocked. Elizabeth kills Gatlen. Four star score. Alu of course knows who Gatlen is. He had seen that name in the record of the strongest genius. And that name is ranked third. Killing that person shouldn''t get a four-star score. "Unless Elizabeth kills that person with a lower cultivation." Alu said to himself. At the thought, Alu couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air. And of course, his already bad mood became even worse. Chapter 93: Reens Confession Chapter 93: Reen''s Confession Alu gritted his teeth a few times when he saw Elizabeth''s name. The fact that she could kill someone who was ranked third among the strongest geniuses with a lower cultivation proved her strength. Without trying it, even Alu wasn''t sure he could do it. Alu really felt ufortable seeing someone who wanted to kill him grow stronger and stronger. Elizabeth''s strength may not be enough to kill him. However, what worries Alu is that at their next meeting he is still the one to lose. The thought of himself running away once again in front of Elizabeth made Alu want to vomit blood in anger. "It''s not about whether I truly have the determination to get rid of this one threat. The real issue is whether I even have the strength to do so." Alu said to himself. He had such an attainment now because he had a Phoenix soul. But Elizabeth also has a dragon soul. Of course, that''s not the only factor. There are other things too like personality and determination. However, although his personality and determination are well honed under his father''s tutge, then what about Elizabeth who lives with grudges and hatred. In terms of mentality, even Alu doesn''t dare to say he''s better than Elizabeth. After all, in this world, there was definitely no better incentive than revenge and hatred. When Alu tried to calm himself down, Rena was beside him suddenly talking. "So that''s the woman who wanted to kill you. She has a lovely name." When Alu turned his gaze towards Rena, he found Rena already staring at him with a cynical expression. "Alu, I thought you deserved such a terrible and dangerous enemy." She said in a mocking tone. Rena''s words no doubt made Alu''s already very bad mood even worse and worse. What''s more, Alu somehow felt there was a hidden implication to Rena''s words. "What do you mean, Miss Rena?" Alu asked with narrowed eyes. He even returned to add the word miss when calling her. And Rena also doesn''t seem to mind the way Alu calls her. She then answered Alu in a cold tone. "Alu, look at you. How can you now hide your bad intentions against me." She says. When she spoke, a cold aura began to rippling from her body. Roux and Rena who knew there would be a conflict immediately jumped behind Alu while two of Rena''s followers also jumped behind Rena. Quickly, the atmosphere around them turned cold. When Alu heard Rena''s answer, he immediately knew what she meant. "Oh." Alu then smiled as he looked at Rena. "So now you know that I will not pay you... Then what will you do? Are you going to force me?" Alu smiled mockingly. Since everything has been revealed and previously Rena also said that she would move on her own after she arrived at the central area, then Alu no longer nned to hide his bad intentions. "One Nirvana spiritual weapon for such small assistance. Hmph." Alu snorted. "Rena, you''re too greedy." This time Alu didn''t add the word miss. Of course, if previously it was a sign of closeness and adding the word miss was a formality, then now is alienation. Even though Alu likes Rena quite a lot, he doesn''t hesitate when they be enemies. After all, Rena was not like Elizabeth who had a past with him. "No matter what, I won''t give you a single spiritual weapon Nirvana." Alu said one more time. After saying that, a spiritual aura started emitting from Alu''s body. Previously Rena said if he didn''t pay, she would forcefully charge him. Now Alu is ready to fight. However, to Alu''s surprise, after his words, Rena''s expression that was previously cold suddenly calmed down. That change in expression made Alu utterly shocked. It was as if the previous expression was just pretense. ? Alu "We won''t owe each other any more from now on." Rena said. ? Alu Rena''s words made Alu confused. "What do you mean?" Alu asked. "Didn''t I say it before. The reason why I canprehend thew of killing is because there was one moment in the past that motivated me." Rena replied. When he heard Rena''s words, Alu couldn''t help but squint. "You mean?" Alu asked one more time. When they spoke in the independent world before, Alu was already a little suspicious. "That''s right... At that time, when I had just arrived at the continent of Holy Light, I had seen youmit a great massacre. Your indifference when doing that was what motivated me and changed all my views." Rena said in a calm tone. "..." Alu Hemitted massacres too often when he was young, and did not know which massacre Rena was referring to. Besides, he was always undercover when carrying out massacres. He did not think that Rena would really recognize him. "I canprehend thew of killing because of my changed outlook. It can be said it''s thanks to you, Alu." Rena continued while Alu was still surprised. "Of course, it''s only a small boost. What I am achieving today is still due to my own hard work. I don''t owe you too much, and my previous assistance was sufficient to pay what I owe you." "..." "Oh, I see." Alu nodded. "I really didn''t think that one of my little actions could give birth to an existence like yours, Rena." In his heart, Alu felt a little regret for not being able to take advantage of Rena''s debt properly. "But, well, I didn''t even know that." Alu shook his head. He quickly threw away his regret. Alu then looked at Rena and said. "So, Miss Rena, what are you going to do next?" Now that they don''t owe one another, Alu wonders what Rena''s attitude to him. "You don''t hold grudges because I n on not paying for your help, do you?" Alu asked. "Heh." Rena suddenly smiled after she heard Alu''s words. She shook her head and said. "Alu, do you think everyone is as petty as you." "I know your personality quite well. Even though you are so much more petty than I thought that you even refuse to pay when asking other people for help." "But this is the attitude I expected." She added. "Of course, the next time you want my help, don''t think you can do it without paying first. And I won''t be generous next time." "...." Alu fell silent after hearing Rena''s answer. A few momentster, Alu looked at Rena again. His lips curved slightly as he looked at Rena. The fact that Rena wasn''t angry at all really surprised Alu. He couldn''t believe Rena wasn''t angry just because she wasn''t a petty person like him. Even a kind person will get angry if cheated. There is clearly something more why Rena is not angry. And the extra words that Rena spoke. Alu started to notice something when he thought about it. Alu''s gaze at Rena started to get weird. "Now Miss Rena, I really want to know one thing. Do you like me?" "..." The expressions of the two people behind Alu and behind Rena turned strange when they heard Alu''s question. However, Rena didn''t change her expression. And she calmly answered Alu''s question. "Now you realize it." Her eyes were fixed on Alu''s as she spoke. She then continued. "I like you for your attitude and personality." "You changed my view when I was in a downturn. Since then, I have always considered you as my role model." "So what if everyone hates and curses you. You can ignore them without feeling the least bit ufortable. That attitude is what makes me like you." "..." Alu Even though he had expected it, Alu was still surprised by Rena''s answer. Alu is used to seeing women who like him. However, to be liked by a woman like Rena still made Alu feel strange. "But Alu, don''t think too far." Rena spoke again while Alu was still surprised. "It''s just liking." She says. "So don''t think you can take advantage or use me. I''m not the kind of little woman who would surrender to a man." "I might not hate you if you tricked me. But if ites at an advantage or an opportunity in life, just this feeling of liking won''t be able to stop me." "I''m sure you understand because you''re someone like that too." "I''ll say it one more time. If you want help from me, you will have to pay a good price." "Even if there is a day where I truly love you, I still won''t change my attitude." "I might lose myw of killing if I did otherwise." "I don''t n to sacrifice myself or put myself under someone even if that person is the man I love." "If both of us are in danger where only one of us can live, the one who dies must be you, Alu." After saying that, Rena turned away from Alu. She then walked towards the spatial vortex with a confident expression. When she arrived in front of the spatial vortex, she turned towards Alu once again. She then pointed her sword at Alu and said. "In the central area, we will fight if we meet." Shua... She then jumped up and disappeared into the spatial vortex. Two of her followers also followed behind her. .... Spoiler. 1. Mc will have eyes that can see the secrets of heaven. 2. On the continent of the Rising Sun, there will be portals connecting the lower realms. It was like the world in the novel ''Coiling Dragon''. Later, Alu will travel to some of the lower realms. Chapter 94: Weird Place Chapter 94: Weird ce It took some time before Alu recovered from the shock. Behind, Roux and Reva looked at each other. They looked like they wanted to talk but in the end they didn''t dare to speak. They could only stare at Alu and wait for his instructions. "Let''s go." Alu said without ncing back. He then walked towards the spatial vortex above theke. While walking, Alu began to think what he should do about Rena. "This woman is really tough." Alu said to himself. With Rena''s extraordinary talent, Alu naturally had the desire to make that woman his subordinate or someone he could use. It would be best if he could nt his mes within her soul essence. But Alu knew that it was absolutely impossible. With Rena''s personality, she would definitely rather die than have to be someone''s ve even if that person was him. He didn''t expect that far. "Hahahaha, you better not think about taking advantage of that woman, bro." Charlie''s voice suddenly echoed in Alu''s mind while he was thinking. "So you saw everything." Replied Alu. "But is that all you can say. As my spirit, you should give me a solution." Alu said in an annoyed tone. "Hey, you have to remember that I am not your spirit. We are equal allies." "Hmph, but you live by relying on my existence." Alu snorted. But Alu just said it silently. He still wants a lot from Charlie and Elly. He naturally couldn''t make them angry. "So do you have a solution?" Alu then asked. "Don''t try to eat what you can''t eat bro. With your face, you might be able to make a woman die for you. But that woman, she definitely wouldn''t do it even if you were her husband." "People whoprehend thew of killing have separate temperaments. Their cultivation life and personal life will not be one. Even feelings like love will be separated from their cultivation life." "The higher theirprehension of thew of killing, the more separated their lives will be. Of course, they are still not the emotionless kind. It''s just that emotions can''t control their attitude." Charlie exined. "All right, stop talking. I already know that." Replied Alu. When he and Rena discussed in the independent world before, Alu had heard Rena say the things that Charlie said. "Well, even if you can''t use that woman, you should at least take care of your rtionship with her. It''s better if you can make her really fall in love with you." "You know, in this world there are never absolutes." After saying that, Charlie no longer spoke. And Alu also arrived at the shore of theke. Alu stared at the spatial vortex above theke for a moment before jumping into the spatial vortex. Roux and Reva followed behind him. Whooss... When he entered the spatial vortex, Alu''s gaze darkened and he felt his body being carried at an unimaginable speed. But only a momentter, Alu could see the light again around him. As Alu looked around, he couldn''t help but be shocked as he found out where he was. It turned out that right now he was in the air. Around him were so many clouds that he couldn''t see too far. And he was able to fly even when he didn''t use his wings. "Is this the central area of the holy path?" Alu said. As he looks around, Alu doesn''t find Roux and Reva who entered the portal with him. "Mm..." Alu then directed his gaze in a certain direction. He couldn''t see anything because the direction he was looking at was obstructed by clouds. However, from that direction, Alu could feel a very pure spiritual aura. "Looks like that is my next destination!" Alu said. He knew that the distance between him and the origin of that spiritual aura was still very far away. However, even at such a distance, Alu could still feel it very clearly. Anyone who feels that aura will know that it is something extraordinary. "Maybe I can even break through to the Nirvana stage if I cultivate in that ce." "But before I go there, I want to have a look at this ce first." After saying that, Alu then looked down. He didn''t know how high he was flying now because he didn''t even feel the kind of pressure that urs in the outside world when flying too high. However, the clouds beneath his feet were so numerous that he couldn''t even see thend below. Judging from the clouds around him, Alu knew that he was currently at a very high altitude. There was even a possibility that the position he was currently in was more than a hundred thousand kilometers above the ground. Whooss... After a moment of looking down, Alu then lunged down at full speed. Within one breath, he had immediately passed through the dozens of wisps of clouds. But even after some time, what he saw below was still a mass of clouds blocking his line of sight. This really surprised Alu. He didn''t expect such a ce to exist. Roar... Roar... Roar... As Alu descended further down, he suddenly heard many roars of wild beasts from within the surrounding clouds. Right after that roars, dozens of beasts consisting of various kinds of beasts suddenly jumped from within the clouds and charged at him. What surprised Alu was, all of those wild beasts that had suddenly appeared were actually emitting the aura of the Life and Death stage thirdyer. And their auras are also very strong for cultivation in the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. Boom... Seeing that, Alu immediately released all his strength. He even used his mysterious technique to increase his strength. Whoos... Fire red from Alu''s body. He let go of his Phoenix God Domain. Even though the ones he fought were just ordinary beasts, their strength was too strong that he couldn''t beat them without using all of his strength. In the instant after Alu let go of his Phoenix God Domain, several beasts that were closer to him were trapped within that Phoenix God Domain. And Alu immediately lunged at one of the beasts. With Alu''s current strength, the Phoenix God Domain he released could cover an area of hundreds of kilometers. But even with such arge area, the Phoenix God Domain still couldn''t reach all of the beasts due to their great distance. When Alu released the Phoenix God Domain, several beasts managed to retreat from the range of that Phoenix God Domain. However, those who didn''t manage to retreat began to have difficulty moving under the mes of the Phoenix God Domain. Shua... Alu arrives in front of a giant bird with wings up to one kilometer long. After arriving in front of the giant bird, Alu then raised his hand and ck mes immediately surged upwards from Alu''s hand. As the mes got bigger and bigger, it then changed shape into a giant ming sword. The length of the fire sword reached five hundred meters. Xiu... Alu then shed the me sword towards the bird wing in front of him. Swish... The fire sword descended at an inconceivable speed and it split open the clouds before it reached the bird''s wings. Hiss... When the fire sword hit the bird''s wing, it easily split the bird''s wing from its body. And it also released mes all around which then burned the feathers of the giant bird. Shua... Alu then changes the direction of the me sword towards the bird''s body when it arrives in the middle of the bird''s wing. Cry.... The bird screamed as half of its wings were cut off, and its scream became even more painful as the me sword began to cut through its body. Unfortunately the bird''s scream couldn''t stop the fire sword from cutting through its body. In an instant, the bird''s massive body was split in two and it died instantly. After cutting the bird''s body, Alu immediately turned towards the other beasts. Whooss... Before Alu went away from the bird''s body, a ball that emitted spiritual energy suddenly came out of the dead bird''s body and flew towards Alu. "Mm." Alu caught the ball of energy and was immediately shocked when he saw it. That energy ball was actually exactly the same as the energy ball from the wild beasts in the independent world. "Killing beasts in this ce doesn''t seem like it is without benefit." Alu said when he saw the ball of energy in his hand. "Unfortunately even killing the beasts here is still not recorded by the holy path tablet." Apart from fighting fellow cultivators, fighting wild beasts could also earn scores. It''s just that, the beasts that are fought against must be wild beasts that are specially prepared by the holy path. ording to the information Alu heard, the beasts prepared by the holy path were not as simple as ordinary beasts. They were said to have almost the same abilities as cultivators. Apart from being strong, they can also use various fighting techniques, and even mysterious techniques to increase their strength. "Huh." Alu then stored the energy ball from the bird and immediately continued his attack towards the other beasts. But the beasts here were indeed very strong. Killing one is very easy, but kills them all. Even Alu needed quite a bit of time before he could kill all the beasts that attacked him. "Next time I have to go straight away if I encounter a beast." Alu said to himself after killing all the beasts. Even though the energy balls gained from killing beasts were extremely valuable, Alu didn''t want to waste his time on them. What''s more, those energy balls weren''t that much use anymore for him who had used them a lot. Whooss... Alu goes downstairs one more time. And this time he even used Phoenix God Wings to increase his speed. As he continued to go downstairs, he had encountered several hordes of beasts trying to attack him. But with Phoenix God Wings, he could easily abandon them. After a long time, Alu could no longer hide the confusion on his face because until now he actually still couldn''t reach thend. Alu doesn''t know how far down he went. All Alu knew he had gone very far. However, even now he still couldn''t see thend. In fact, all he found was still a cloud. They seem endless. "This is really weird." Alu said as he stopped. Alu began to notice that something was wrong in that ce. Chapter 95: Dominate Chapter 95: Dominate However, even though he knew the ce was so strange, Alu really didn''t have a clue what was strange. "Do I need to investigate?" Alu wondered. If he found nothing in the end, Alu didn''t want to waste his time. "Ah, never mind. I''ll do it for a moment. Maybe I can find something." After saying that, Alu went downstairs again. Whooss... Alu flew down at unimaginable speeds. He had already broken through the thousands of clouds. The distance he had traveled was already several times farther than before. However, even now Alu saw no sign of him reachingnd. Everything he saw was still countless wisps of clouds. But he didn''t stop. He continued to fly down. And he only stopped once more when he saw a space crack in front of him. From within the crack, Alu saw a maning out. The way the man came out was almost the same as Alu''s when he entered the ce. Merely, that man''s cultivation could hardly be considered a Life and Death stage. He had already formed the Yin-Yang Symbol, it''s just that, his Yin-Yang Symbol was still not fully formed. Such cultivation is usually referred to as the half step of the Life and Death stage. This naturally took Alu by surprise. After all, the people who reached the dragon gate had already reached the Life and Death stage at least. But that man. Feeling curious, Alu approached the man. When the man looked around, he looked confused, and Alu''s sudden appearance surprised him. "Who are you?" He asked. When he saw Alu, he started to look scared. "How did youe to this ce?" Alu responded by asking. "Do you know where this is?" "I''m asking. Why are you asking back." Alu''s expression turned cold as he heard the man not answering his question. "Erm..." The man immediately shivered when he saw Alu''s expression. He quickly answered. "I identally came across a spatial vortex. After I entered, I appeared in this ce." He exined. "Oh, I see." Alu nodded after hearing the man''s answer. "Looks like you don''t have to go to the dragon gate to reach this ce." Alu said to himself. After that, Alu smiled coldly at the man in front of him. The man shivered once again when he saw Alu''s smile. He suddenly felt an extreme danger that he had never felt in his entire life "With your strength, it is difficult for you to survive this ce." Alu said. "You." The man wanted to speak but Alu cut his words. "Because of that, I will help you die easily. In return, I want to use your corpse to try something." Without waiting for the man to react, Alu then grabbed the man''s head. After which, he twisted the man''s neck. Crack... The man''s eyes immediately lost their light the moment his neck was twisted. "Hmm..." After the man died, Alu then threw his body down. When the beasts he had previously killed died, their corpses disappeared immediately after they took out the energy balls. Now Alu wants to use a human corpse to see the difference. Whooss... The man''s corpse was thrown downwards very quickly. In an instant, it disappeared into the cloud. Alu wanted to follow the man''s corpse, but before he made a move, he suddenly felt something fall from the wisp of clouds above him. When Alu looked up, he waspletely shocked because what fell on top of him was actually the corpse of the man he had previously thrown down. Shua... The man''s corpse only stopped after it arrived in front of him. "..." "So like that, no wonder I never made it to the maind." Alu said when he saw the corpse in front of him. Alu naturally felt suspicious because he did not reach the maind after descending hundreds of thousands of kilometers. "But why is the cloud shape I see always different every time I pass a cloud?" Alu wondered. "Or was it deliberately created by a holy path to confuse people." "Shit" Alu couldn''t help but curse as he thought about that. "Never mind, whatever it is, I won''t waste my time anymore." After saying that, Alu then kicked the corpse in front of him. After kicking the corpse, he immediately flew towards the direction where the spiritual aura originated. Whooss... Now Alu no longer flies down but flies straight ahead. With Alu''s speed, he was able to cross a great distance in a short time. As Alu flew further and further away, not only did he encounter many beast hordes, but cultivators as well. Those cultivators also flew in the same direction as Alu. Previously they might have carried out investigations like Alu before they went to the direction where the spiritual aura originated. They might have been moving for a while, but because their speed was too slow, they were eventually overtaken by Alu and left far behind. Of course, the farther Alu went, the more cultivators he met. Not all of those cultivators had Life and Death stage cultivation, there were many of them who were still at the True Spiritual stage. Those people, obviously they are the same as the man who was killed by Alu. They entered this ce through another portal which was not the dragon gate portal. If everyone entered this ce through the dragon gate portal, their numbers would definitely not be as many as Alu saw. After all, there were still many Cultivators of the Life and Death stage who were unable to reach the dragon gate. It''s just that, unlike Alu who can travel easily, the people he meets are almost all in bad shape. They were attacked by many wild beasts on their way. All the wild beasts in that ce had the cultivation of the Life and Death stage of the thirdyer. In front of those wild beasts, not to mention True Spiritual stage cultivators, even those at the Life and Death stage were in a bad state. They were unable to fight back and were only able to escape. Most of them ended in death. "Mm..." Just as Alu flew further away, he suddenly saw three people he knew. "They''re here too." Said Alu. After saying that, Alu then flew towards the three people he knew. They were people from the Phoenix n. .... The three people from the Phoenix n consisted of two men and one woman. Usually the Phoenix n gave birth to more women. However, since the Zaden era, there have been more men born. It is not known if there is any secret behind it all. But since Zaden led the Phoenix n, there have indeed been significant developments. Their strength continued to increase over time until now they seeded in establishing a great empire. By the time Alu saw the three people from the Phoenix n, those three people were currently surrounded by ten wild beasts with the cultivation of the Life and Death stage thirdyer. They surrounded the three people so that they could barely escape. Although the strength of those ten beasts was not very strong for the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage, with their cultivations still at the firstyer of the Life and Death stage, it was unlikely that they could escape the encirclement of the ten beasts. Of course, there were quite a number of people around them. But no one dared toe close to help them. On seeing them, people quickly moved away from there. In this ce where they could only escape, only by taking advantage of others, only then could they continue to live. Rumble... As the three people from the Phoenix n looked increasingly desperate, the sky above them suddenly rumbled. And the rumble this time was really so loud that space itself was made to vibrate. The people were very surprised when they heard the rumble. Those who wanted to get away from that ce couldn''t help but look back. When they looked back, they saw that the clouds above the three Phoenix n people were suddenly torn apart, and from there, ten ck spears one kilometer long suddenly fell towards the ten wild beasts below. Seeing those ten spears, the people felt as if their hearts had stopped beating. What made the people even more ufortable was, they suddenly felt the air around them be extremely hot right after the ten spears appeared. "The spears are actually made of fire." Several people with sharp eyes immediately realized why the air had gotten so hot. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The spears descended very quickly. They cut through the air, and from their tails, ck fireworks zed upward, sweeping away all the clouds above them. The sky seemed to be burning by their presence. If a red me can light a dark night, then a ck me turns a bright day dark. The people were fascinated by the sight they saw. But what made them even more enchanted was when the ten spears struck the backs of the ten beasts. They are like needles piercing cloth. The enormous beast''s body was instantly pierced by the ten spears. When the spears were right in the middle of the beast''s body, they suddenly exploded and spewed out ck mes that instantly covered the sun. Boom... Under the explosion of ck mes, the bodies of those beasts exploded in an instant. Pieces of meat scattered everywhere. And all that was left where they were were ten balls of energy which then flew upwards. Seeing those ten energy balls, everyone''s eyes were immediately filled with greed. After they arrived at the ce, they naturally knew what those energy balls were for. Unfortunately their strength is too weak to obtain it. They can only see but cannot touch. Chapter 96: Actually a spirit master Chapter 96: Actually a spirit master Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The energy balls then flew upwards. As the people followed the movements of the energy balls, they couldn''t help but be shocked when they saw a figure in a ck robe above the clouds. The figure looked the same age as them. However, when they saw that figure, they felt as if they were seeing apletely different creature. In front of that figure, they truly felt insignificant. Shua... Shua... Shua... Alu doesn''t pay attention to people''s gazes. He casually gathered ten energy balls that flew towards him. After which, he descended slightly below before waving his palm at the remnant of the explosions that was directly below him. Whooss... Under the sweep of Alu''s palm, the countless chunks of flesh and the smoke from the explosions were instantly swept away. In an instant, the scene in the st area could be seen by everyone. There, there were only three Phoenix n people. Even though they were in the middle of the explosions, they weren''t hurt in the slightest as if they weren''t there. They looked much better than the people watching from the side. It''s just that they currently look very surprised. They weren''t surprised because they survived, they were just shocked by the person who saved them. As fellow members of the Phoenix n, they could naturally recognize the attack that saved them was Alu''s. Shua... When they wanted to look up, the figure they were looking for had appeared right in front of them. "You threee with me." Alu said after he appeared. He didn''t say any extra words. Before the three people in front of him reacted, he had already enveloped them with his spiritual energy. Whooss... He then took them flying from that ce. He flew quite fast, and in an instant, he had already disappeared from people''s sight. "Who is that man?" People started to wonder after Alu disappeared. "I never saw that man''s information. But his strength is definitely no weaker than the ten strongest geniuses." "As expected of the holy path. There is always a dark horse appearing." People talking. Maybe some of those people recognized Alu. It''s just that they don''t dare to say it. ... While carrying the people of the Phoenix n, Alu still killed several beasts on his way. After collecting a lot of energy balls, only then did he stop. Alu then turned towards the Phoenix n people. Before they could greet him, Alu threw all the energy balls he had gathered at them. "Use this to break through and refine your cultivation foundation." Said Alu. After saying that, Alu immediately turned around and flew off into the distance. The people of the Phoenix n couldn''t even react and Alu had already disappeared from their sight. "..." In the end, they could only look at each other in confusion. "Young master has helped us, let''s find a ce to cultivate. These energy balls are so extraordinary, our cultivation will definitely soar after absorbing all these energy balls." One of them finally spoke. "Um, okay." The remaining two nodded. After which, they immediately flew towards a fairly dense cloud of clouds. Luckily there was no one there. Otherwise, they would definitely be hunted down by many people for having so many energy balls. .... On the other hand, Alu continued to fly across many clouds. And this time he didn''t fly while stopping. He even flew full speed. As Alu passed by many people, he had heard people talking about an ind floating amidst the clouds on the path to the origin of the spiritual aura. Knowing that there was a ce that could be visited, Alu immediately decided to go there. ... About an hourter, Alu finally arrived at a ce where there was quite a crowd of people. Not far from them, there was an enormous cloud. Of course, it''s not the size that attracts attention. What caught the eye of the cloud were; because there''s an ind right above that cloud. And what is even more amazing is, there are actually several buildings on the ind. On top of the ind, there was an energy shield that could barely be seen. And that energy shield covered the entire ind. It was because of the existence of an energy shield that was why people could only congregate around the ind. There was only one entrance visible, and that entry was currently guarded by several people with strong looking auras. Of course, if the crowd rushed in, there was no way the people guarding the entrances would be able to hold them back. After all, none of the people who came to this ce were weak. There was no shortage of people stronger than those guarding the entry. But unfortunately no one dared to do that. "Interesting. Looks like the person controlling this ind is not an ordinary person." Alu said when he saw the ind that was above the clouds. Alu''s gaze was fixed on the energy shield that was currently covering the ind. With just one nce, Alu could tell immediately that the energy shield was actually a spirit formation. And that spirit formation was definitely not something the holy path created. A spirit master who personally created it. "Could it be that person, the person who is in second ce?" Alu thought. Among the strongest geniuses of the Spiritual Academy, the strongest was a gifted spirit master. By relying on spirit formations, that person was able to defeat the other four people who were also the strongest geniuses of each Spiritual Academy. And that person is said to also have two very strong spirits. If it weren''t for Zaden of unknown origin, that person would be considered the strongest on this holy path. "Well, I''ve wanted to fight a spirit master for a long time. This was aplete coincidence." Now Alu also has spirit power. However, even though his spirit power could be said to be extremely strong and of a high quality, Alu was still not proficient at creating spirit formations. If you can''t create a formation, spirit power is almost useless. In reality, ever since he obtained the Universe Formation technique from his mother, he had always tried toprehend it. It''s just that Alu''sprehension of spirit formations is much slower than other techniques. Hence Alu wanted to fight with spirit masters toprehend their strength. "I''ll ask around first." Said Alu. After that, Alu then walked over to someone who looked strong. That person was a man with arge body. "Hey bro, can you tell me what''s going on in this ce?" Alu asked while patting his shoulder. The big man looked like he wanted to be angry as he felt someone tapping his shoulder. However, when he looked back and saw Alu, he somehow felt his heart flutter. "You... Who are you?" He asked in a trembling voice. Seeing Alu somehow made him feel extreme danger. And the danger he felt was the danger of death. This let him know that the person in front of him was not only very strong, but also cruel. "I''m the one asking." Alu replied, tapping his shoulder once again. "Ah." The man was momentarily stunned. But he quickly answered Alu''s question. Alu''s cold eyes made him feel like his spirit was about to leave his body. "I don''t know much about the ind. But it is said that the buildings on the ind are very good cultivation ces. And there are also special buildings to ept the challenge of the holy path." "Unfortunately the ind is currently controlled by Adon who is ranked second." "Relying on his spirit power, he sealed the entire ind so that no one could enter. To enter, one had to pay ten orbs of energy." "But Adon himself is currently not on the ind. He is said to have gone out to hunt wild beasts to collect their energy balls." "However, even though Adon is not on the ind, still no one dares to force his way in. That''s because a person who is ranked ninth and another person whoes from the spiritual academy is guarding the ind." The big man exined everything he knew. After hearing the big man''s exnation, Alu nodded several times. He then stared at the protective formation covering the ind and said. "Now I want to know how strong this formation is. Will it be able to withstand my strength?" After saying that, Alu then stepped towards the ind. The big man who heard Alu''s words widened his eyes. "You, what do you want to do?" Unfortunately Alu ignored his words. When he finished speaking, Alu had arrived right above the ind. Boom... A spiritual aura that made space vibrate suddenly erupted from Alu''s body, making everyone in the ce shocked. When people arrived at the ce, they all suppressed their auras. Now that someone suddenly released an aura without holding back at all, how could they not be surprised. And when they looked at the direction where the aura wasing from, their mouths and eyes immediately opened wide. They saw the figure of a man in a ck robe. However, what made them surprised was not the figure of the man, but what was around him. Around the man, there were nearly fifty enormous fireballs. Each of the fireballs seemed to be throbbing as if they were about to explode. The people who saw the fireballs felt as if they were looking at volcanoes that were about to erupt. Chapter 97: A Dark Horse Chapter 97: A Dark Horse "Who is this person?" "Is he going to attack the ind?" "This is crazy. Does he know who is guarding the ind? He''s going to provoke Adon." "But this fellow''s strength isn''t weak either." "Great, we finally get to see a high level battle. I just want to know if this guy can fight against Adon." "Impossible. Adon''s cultivation is still one level higher. But fortunately he''s not here right now. This man might still be able to fight the two people on the ind." Many conversational voices were heard. But Alu who was flying over the ind did not care about the conversation of the people below. After he released nearly fifty fireballs, he immediately sent them towards the ind that was now beneath him. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... As those enormous fireballs descended towards the ind, the space they passed through let out many loud rumblings. It seemed as if the space they were passing through was about to copse. Even though the fireballs he released this time were not the fireballs that came from the Heaven Destroying Fireball technique, their strength was still very strong. With nearly fifty fireballs, their scale of explosion would definitely be greater than the scale of the explosion of the Heaven Destroying Fireball technique. With them, Alu could at least estimate how strong the protective formations covering the ind were. The expressions of the people who saw the fireballs that Alu released immediately turned pale. With the power of those fireballs, only one could easily detonate each of their bodies. As the fireballs got closer to the spirit formation covering the ind, they began to pulsate like volcanicva about to erupt. When one of the fireballs came into contact with the spirit formation, it exploded instantly. And that first explosion caused the other fireballs that were following behind to explode too. Boom... Boom... Boom... Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... In an instant, countless explosive sounds resounded apanied by deafening rumblings. The people who heard the sound of explosions and rumblings felt as if their ears were about to explode. Of course, what made people tremble even more with fear was the explosion of ck mes that instantly drowned out the sizeable ind. Whooss.... Before they could even get ready, an extremely powerful shockwave had already reached them and sent most of them flying away. Many of them vomited a mouthful of blood. "Shit... This is too strong." People cursed while running. In fact, before the fireballs exploded, they had already kept quite a distance. But unfortunately their estimation waspletely wrong. The shockwave from the explosion not only still reached them, it was also strong enough to injure them. The only person who was not affected in that ce was only Alu who was currently flying over the ind. The shockwave that could easily throw a mountain couldn''t make it move an inch. Even his ck robe seemed unfazed. "How insolent. Who would dare to unleash an attack on this ce? Do you want to die." Angry shouts suddenly echoed from within the ind. And the shout itself made the space tremble so that the power of the screaming person could be imagined. "Who, who is it? This father wants to kill him." "Doesn''t that person know that this ind is protected by young master Adon." "That person''s fate is over. Provoking young master Adon, there is no ce left for that person in the region of a thousand inds." "I want to see that man die." "Even if young master Adon isn''t around, Alton and Callie can still kill that guy." After the first shout, there were even more shouts that echoed from within the ind. Most of the people entering the ind were so immersed in cultivation that they didn''t know what was happening outside. However, the sudden explosion caused them all to wake up simultaneously. Being shocked while cultivating made some people vomit blood due to the bacsh. They were naturally very angry. Bang... Bang... Right after those screams, two mighty auras suddenly erupted from within the ind. And the two auras immediately flew upwards towards the explosion. From inside the ind, they cane out of anywhere. Sensing those two auras, Alu just stared at the ind with cold eyes. His gaze was currently fixed on the spirit formation above the ind. Even though there were mes covering it, Alu could still see the state of the formation very clearly. "Very strong." Alu said to himself as he looked at the formation. To Alu''s surprise, the formation was actually only made to vibrate upon receiving the countless explosions. It''s not broken in the slightest. Alu may not have used all of his strength, but Alu knew that even if he attacked with a stronger force, it was far from enough to break the formation. Without breaking the formation, Alu didn''t dare to enter the ind. After all, he didn''t know if there was anything more dangerous inside the formation. "Maybe I need to rely on my spirit powerter." Alu said to himself. "But before, I need to take care of these two people first." Alu then looked at the two auras that had arrived in the mes of the aftermath of the explosion. Right after the two auras arrived within the mes, they immediately released a wave of energy that looked like a tsunami. Whooss... Under the thrust of the energy waves they released, the mes that covered the entire ind were instantly swept away in just the blink of an eye. The figures of a young man and woman with an aura of nobility were then revealed in that ce. They are Alton and Callie. Alton is a follower of Adon and he also cultivates at the Spiritual Academy. His strength was said to be no weaker than the strongest genius who was ranked in the top ten. As for Callie, she was one of the strongest young women in the region of a thousand inds. She came from one of the strongest ns. They are said to have several peak Nirvana stage experts protecting them. In order for her to be ranked ninth among the strongest geniuses, her strength was unquestionable. Her strength was definitely above Jather''s. The two of them stared coldly at Alu after they appeared, and their expressions also looked very ugly. They both looked very angry towards Alu. When people saw them, people could immediately tell why they looked so angry. In fact, even though the two people''s auras seemed extremely powerful, their auras actually seemed to be in chaos. Seeing their auras, people could tell immediately that they were close to making a breakthrough in cultivation. They would probably enter the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage if they were given a few more hours. However, due to the disturbance that Alu created, they were forced to stop in the middle of their cultivation, which caused their auras to be chaotic. Even though it didn''t affect their cultivation, they would still have to prepare from the start if they were to try to break through one more time. "Dare to bother us, say your name." Alton spoke in a cold tone. On Alton''s side, Callie couldn''t help but blink a few times when she saw Alu''s face. However, recalling the loss she had suffered due to her disrupted cultivation, her expression quickly turned cold again. In fact, she was not a woman with a cold attitude. But now she was really very angry. She also spoke in a cold tone. "Boy, even if you have a nice face, thisdy still won''t let you go." While they were staring at Alu with cold eyes, Alu was looking back at them with an indifferent expression. He seemed indifferent to their presence. After they finished speaking, Alu smiled faintly before answering Alton''s words. "Alu." Alu replied in a rxed tone. And when people heard the name Alu, they all immediately took a breath of cold air. Of course, as long as someone was on the holy path, it was impossible for them not to recognize Alu remembering the number of times his name appeared on the holy path tablet. "Alu, so he is the dark horse that recently appeared." "No wonder he looks so confident." "But even if they are very strong, Alton and Callie are not weak either. I doubt he can fight them both at once." People started talking once again after they heard Alu''s words. "That''s right. It''s hard for those without a background to fight against people from the Spiritual Academy. Even if they can match the cultivation of people from the Spiritual Academy, in terms ofbat techniques, they stillck a few points." "Not necessarily." Someone answered. "A dark horse always gives unexpected surprises. We still don''t know the true strength of this man. Have you forgotten about Elizabeth?" When the people heard Elizabeth''s name, they all fell silent. Alu is not the only dark horse on the holy path. There is still someone with the name Elizabeth. And thest one has done what most people would consider impossible. With lesser cultivation, she had killed a genius who was ranked third among all the strongest young geniuses of a thousand inds region. If Alu also has such power? "Impossible." The others answered. "I can''t believe there are more dark horses like that." "Luck only falls on one person. There can''t be more than that." "How about we make a bet, do you dare?" "... * "I do not believe that." Chapter 98: The Taste of Death Chapter 98: The Taste of Death Alton and Callie, who heard Alu''s name, couldn''t help but squint. They naturally also know the name called Alu. If Alu only killed Arlo who was ranked fourteen and the unknown Krinn, they wouldn''t be too wary of him. The problem is, Alu also defeated Henn who has almost the same strength as them. Even if Alu defeated Henn by despicable methods, they still didn''t dare underestimate him. After all, just despicable methods would not be enough to defeat someone like Henn who possessed extremely strong physical strength. A person also needs strength that is just as strong. "Hmph." Callie snorted. "I can''t believe he''s that strong." Callie snorted because she heard people say that Alu might be a very strong dark horse like Elizabeth. Only one Elizabeth had made people with strong backgrounds like themselves unhappy. If there were others, then what was the use of their background. "Let''s attack him together. I can''t believe the two of us can''t beat him." Callie said to Alton. "Mm." Alton nodded. Whooss... Whooss... After that, they immediately made their move. They move separately. Alton moved right while Callie moved left. When they separated, they released an even stronger aura as the Yin-Yang Symbol and all their spiritual sources were released. And they also used mysterious techniques to increase their strength. The mysterious technique they used also gave them five thousand additional spiritual sources. Moreover, their spiritual source was alreadypletely green. But even with the addition of five thousand spiritual sources, their current spiritual sources only number twenty-two thousand spiritual sources, which means that their original spiritual source only amounts to seventeen thousand spiritual sources. With the peak cultivation of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage, the number of such spiritual sources was truly astonishing. If it weren''t for the cultivation resources they got on the holy path, there would be no way they could reach such an amount. In reality, even the five strongest geniuses, who had already reached the pinnacle of the secondyer of the Life and Death stage before they entered the holy path, their spiritual source at that time was actually a littleckingpared to the two of them. With twenty-two thousand spiritual sources, they were truly like giants among the cultivators of the Life and Death stage. Of course, those five strongest geniuses also had their own luck on the holy path so that they could maintain their positions. Otherwise, they will actually fall behind and be surpassed by the people who were below them. Perhaps one of those killed by Elizabeth didn''t manage to raise her cultivation foundation on this holy path so he ended up being killed by someone with a lower cultivation than him. Bang... Bang... As Alton and Callie flew toward Alu, they rocked space wherever they passed. Some of the people who happened to be on the path they were on would be sent flying just because of the gusts of wind generated by their speed. It''s just that, while their strength left those watching in awe, Alu didn''t look serious when he saw their strength. He even shook his head with a bored expression. "Looks like I still have to wait for a stronger enemy." Alu said in a low voice. Anton and Callie naturally saw the look of disdain on Alu''s face, and this made them really angry. Who are they? When have they been belittled like that? "Brat, don''t be so cocky. Wait for me to beat you up, and see if you can still put on an expression like that." Shouted Anton. While saying that, a spear suddenly appeared in Anton''s hand. And he immediately threw the spear at Alu. On the left, Callie pulled out a bow and three arrows. And she used her bow to shoot the three arrows simultaneously. The speed of the spear thrown by Anton and the three arrows that Callie fired was unimaginably fast. They were much faster than Anton and Callie. Ordinary thirdyer Life and Death stage experts were definitely unable to avoid them. In an instant, the spear and three arrows arrived in front of Alu. Of course, even if it was Alu, it would be impossible for him to ovee those spear and three arrow attacks without taking action. He took out a small knife when the spear and three arrows arrived in front of him. Whooss... He then shed the small knife in his hand towards them. The speed of Alu''s hand as he shed the small knife he was holding was much faster than the speed of the spear and three arrows that were heading his way. People couldn''t even see Alu''s hand movements. All they could see was the shadow of the knife moving like the letter Z piercing past the spear and three arrows. After that, when the spear and three arrows finally reached Alu''s clothes, they suddenly shattered into pieces. Bruak... Countless pieces of iron scattered all over the ce, making the eyes of those who saw them widened. Even Alton and Callie were shocked when they saw their weapons being destroyed just like that. Their previous attack was only to test Alu''s strength. They had hoped that their attack would not be able to hurt Alu. But to destroy their weapons, it waspletely inconceivable. After all, the weapons they were using were spiritual weapons made of extremely strong materials. Even with their strength, it wouldn''t be easy to destroy them. It was as difficult as an ordinary human trying to break a rock. But Alu can do it easily. "Is this all you can do." Alu smiled sarcastically as he looked at them. "Now I''ll show you what I can do." After Alu said that, Boom... His body suddenly erupted with an unimaginably powerful aura. Even Alton and Callie''sbined aura seemed insignificant whenpared to the aura exuded by Alu. The sky trembled as countless spiritual sources surged from Alu''s body. As the fire lotus symbol appeared on Alu''s forehead, Alton and Callie who were not too far from Alu were immediately pushed several tens of meters back by the shockwave that erupted from Alu''s body. Shock filled their eyes as they saw the twenty-five thousand-plus spiritual sources behind Alu. Shua... Shua... They then saw two beautiful ck wings suddenly appear on Alu''s back, and when the two wings pped, Alu suddenly disappeared from their sight. "Shit..." The first to notice Alu''s existence was Alton because he could feel Alu suddenly appearing right behind him. He couldn''t help but curse as he looked at Alu. Two spears then appeared in his hand as he turned back. As he turned around, he saw mes that looked like waves of an oceaning towards him. "Don''t think you can beat me with just this." He is screaming. After saying that, he then swung the two spears in his hand towards the mes. Normally, if he swung the spear towards the ocean, he could easily cut through the ocean. However, when the two spears he was swinging entered the mes that had already arrived in front of him, he discovered that the mes had actually only split slightly. "How could it be." Alton''s eyes widened when he saw that. But he did not have time to think too much as the mes had already started touching his body. "Damn... What kind of me is this." Alton was shocked when he found his skin burned immediately the moment they came into contact with the mes. As his body sank deeper into the mes, Alton even felt an attack that the power of the mes shouldn''t have. His eyes saw the darkness that was trying to draw him into the mes, his mind tasted the death that made his will to fight fade, and his body felt a sense of destruction. "I can''t help it." "Callie, help me." He screamed for help. In fact, Callie had already unleashed several strikes before Alton asked he4 to. She shot several arrows towards the mes, and each arrow she shot this time was actually over a hundred meters in size. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... Even though the arrows she shot this time were enormous, their speed was actually a lot faster. In just an instant, they reached the mes that were trying to engulf Alton. Whooss... The attacks Callie released this time were definitely no ordinary attacks as they could actually push Alu''s mes back several meters. Even though it was only pushed away by a few meters, it was enough for Alton to get out of the mes. Whooss... After exiting the mes, Alton immediately used his best ability to get away from the mes. However, before he could go too far, a ck arrow with mes on its tail suddenly appeared from within the mes, and it flew towards him at an unimaginable speed. When Alton saw the ck arrow, his body suddenly trembled violently while his heart almost stopped beating. He suddenly felt a fear that he had never felt in his entire life. It is a teste of death. Chapter 99: A pair of slaves Chapter 99: A pair of ves Alton immediately used all his strength to increase the speed of his flight. However, no matter how fast he flew, the arrow flying at him was still ten times as fast. The arrow quickly approached him. This made Alton grit his teeth. He began to hate his mother for not giving birth to him with wings. If it was just a dart, Alton wouldn''t be so panicked. The problem was, he actually felt death approaching him as the arrow got closer and closer. At this time, even if Callie wanted to help him, it would be toote. The speed of Callie''s arrows was much slower than the ck arrow behind him. "Shit, who am I? I can''t believe I''m going to die here. That''s impossible." Alton shouted. After shouting, he then turned back. Obviously he realized he couldn''t run away from the arrow, so he chose to face it head on. Shua... He then took out a shield which was an ordinary Nirvana artifact. "What a jerk. How could I almost forget it." He said as he looked at the shield in front of him. In fact, Alton just remembered that he still had a way he could count on. Being too panicked, he almost forgot about it. "Brat, I want to see if your little arrow can prate my shield." Alton roared withughter. Now he suddenly didn''t feel panic anymore. When he held the shield, the weight of the shield immediately pulled him down as it fell. The speed of the shield fell even faster than Alton''s. But the arrow continued to follow wherever Alton went, and the distance between the arrow and Alton was also very close. Alton had only fallen a few meters and the arrow had arrived right in front of his shield. Whooss... The arrow finally reached the shield. Seeing the arrows, Alton felt no more panic. He started to show a rxed expression. But unfortunately his rxed expression didn''tst long. As the arrow touched the shield, Alton discovered that the arrow was actually directly piercing through the shield as if the shield had never existed. No damage to shield. But the arrow did appear right in front of Alton''s face. It was like light breaking through ss. "Impossible." Alton couldn''t help screaming at the sight of the arrow that was just inches from his face. The arrow was definitely not a light and the shield was not ss either. Alton naturally knew that the arrow was made of fire, but not even fire could prate ss, let alone shields. "...." Xiu... He didn''t have time to do anything else, and the arrow had already hit his forehead. Alton initially thought the arrow would pierce his head, but he soon discovered that it was actually the same as when it passed through the shield. The arrow pierced his forehead but didn''t make a hole like he thought. It got into his forehead and disappeared afterward. But unlike when the arrow passed through the shield where it then appeared behind the shield, this time the arrow did not appear behind his head. It hadpletely disappeared inside his head. "What?" Alton was shocked and he immediately panicked. If the arrow had only pierced his head, it would only injure him at most. It wasn''t enough to threaten his life. But now, it had actually entered his body. Although Alton doesn''t know what''s going on yet, he knows that he is now in danger that he has never experienced in his entire life. "What the heck is this?" Wondered Alton. He started digging into his body to find out what was going on. But, before he could investigate his body, he suddenly felt something that made his expression turn cringe. "Impossible." He is screaming. Alton felt extreme heat from inside his body. If it was another part of his body, he wouldn''t be too scared. However, the problem was, it actually happened to his soul essence. Whooss... Alu suddenly appeared right in front of Alton. He then said in an indifferent tone. "Don''t fight it if you don''t want to die." "You." Alton is surprised by Alu''s sudden appearance. "What did you do to me?" He asked with a pale expression. "Just follow my word if you don''t want to die." Said Alu. "Krkrkrkkr..." Alton gritted his teeth. But in the end, he still followed Alu''s words. As one who experienced it, he clearly knew the truth of Alu''s words. As Alton began to follow Alu''s words, his expression became even more terrifying as he saw what was happening to his soul essence. The arrow appeared where his soul essence was, and it turned into mes before merging with his soul essence. As that happened, Alton could feel another force starting to take control of his soul essence. "Ahhhh. How could you do something like that." Alton stared at Alu with wide eyes. "Hmm." Alu smiled sarcastically. "From now on you are my ve. Your life and death are in my hands. If you want to continue living, you obey all my orders." Said Alu. After saying that, Alu''s gaze turned to Callie who was quite a distance away from him. Callie didn''t know what Alu was doing to Alton, but seeing Alton''s expression looking even worse than a dead person, Callie guessed that it was something really, really bad. "This person really is a devil. I must run away from this ce immediately." Callie said to herself. Whooss... She immediately turned around and flew away at her fastest speed. Seeing Callie trying to run away, Alu just smiled sarcastically. "Unfortunately you will not be able to escape from my hands." Even though Alu only spoke in a low voice, Callie still heard Alu''s words clearly. Whooss... Whooss... Right after that, male and female figures suddenly appeared right in front of her. And they also emitted the peak aura of the Life and Death stage''s secondyer. They are Roux and Reva. They were still holding Krinn''s tracking jade, so they could still sense Alu''s location. "Move over." Seeing the two people standing in her way, Callie immediately shouted with an angry expression. Spiritual energy surged from her body and then turned into an enormous tornado. She swung her hand forward and the tornado immediately fell towards Roux and Rena. Even though Roux and Reva were of the same cultivation as her, Callie knew their fighting strength was far weaker than hers. Even if there were ten of them, Callie still believed she could beat them. Of course, even though Roux and Reva were much weaker than Callie, getting in her way shouldn''t be a problem. Whooss... Reva was the first toe forward. Boom... Spiritual energy surged from Reva''s body which then turned into a giant water wave. A wave of water enveloped Reva''s body, and she then used the wave to break through the tornado in front of her. Ssh... Ssh... Ssh... Unfortunately Reva''s water waves are much smaller than Callie''s tornado. The waves of water were immediately scattered when they collided with the tornado. However, even though that was the case, Reva who was in the water wave managed to take advantage of the collision to get through the tornado. She arrived in front of Callie after that. And she looked at Callie with a sinister smile. "You won''t be able to leave. It won''t be long before you be one of us." Sheughed lightly. As a royal princess who bes Alu''s ve, Reva naturally wants to see more people like her be Alu''s ves. Especially women with extraordinary backgrounds like Callie. Shua... A sword appeared in Reva''s hand and she immediately shed the sword towards Callie. "You bitch. Get out of my way." Callie''s expression turned cold as she looked at Reva. She then swung the bow in her hand to deflect Reva''s sword. ng... Even though Callie only used a bow, the power of her punch was much stronger than Reva''s. Reva was immediately sent flying several meters when her sword collided with Callie''s bow. "You lowly bitch. How dare you get in the way of this youngdy." Callie cursed once more. Now that she is so afraid of Alu, she is naturally very angry seeing someone like Reva whom she usually neglects dare to fight her. Shua... Roux suddenly appeared behind Reva. He held Reva''s back briefly before lunging at Callie. "How dare you hurt Princess Reva, die..." Roux shouted as he pointed his sword at Roux. "Hmph. You lowly pair of flies. I''ll definitely kill you twoter." Callie snorted before wagging a palm at Roux. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Five wind des suddenly shot out of her hand and flew towards Roux. In an instant, they arrived before Roux. Roux tries to use his sword to cut the wind des, but unfortunately the wind des were much faster than him. The wind des easily passed through the sword in his hand, and they immediately shed through his body. Hisss... The five wind des hit his hands and feet, and they cut almost half his hands and feet. Roux''s eyes immediately opened wide when he saw his hands and feet were almost cut off. He didn''t expect Callie''s simple attack could injure him so easily. If it weren''t for his strength which had greatly increased after following Alu, Callie would have been able to kill him with the snap of a finger. However, even though Callie had defeated Roux and Reva, Callie''s expression suddenly turned pale. "That''s enough. You can''t run away from me." Callie suddenly heard a voice that gave her body chills. The voice sounded right behind her. Chapter 100: Slaughter Chapter 100: ughter "Shit." Callie cursed when she heard Alu''s voice right behind her. Bang... Before she could look back, a fist suddenly mmed into her back and it caused her to vomit out several mouthfuls of blood. Her mind became chaotic as pain filled her body while her vision grew blurry. She felt as if she saw many stars before her eyes. Even though the fist only hit her back, it also caused the bones in her hands and feet to crack. As a physically weak woman, and had never been beaten so hard, the pain from her fractured bones made her scream out loud. Just hearing her scream made many men shiver. Seeing a beautiful woman like Callie being beaten so cruelly made many men angry with Alu. But no matter how angry they were, none of them dared make a move to stop Alu. Shua... As her body was thrown downwards, Callie could feel Alu chasing her from behind. As Alu once again arrived behind her, a pale white wrist and slightly thin suddenly wrapped around her neck and gripped her neck so tightly that she could barely breathe. "You." The grip was so strong that it brought Callie back to her senses. As she rolled her eyes back, she saw Alu point his other hand towards her head. And in the palm of Alu''s hand, she saw the ck mes that made her taste death. p... That palm patted her head, and the mes on that palm instantly burned her golden hair to ashes. In an instant, Callie''s scalp was revealed in the air. Seeing most of her hair disappearing, Callie''s blue eyes immediately turned red. Her expression became very fierce. She looked like he wanted to eat Alu alive. Hair is the crown of a woman. They are a symbol of the beauty of all women. Although cultivators could easily regrow their hair, for women, being shaved in front of many people was simply too shameful. "Aghhh, I want to kill you." Callie screamed like crazy. She tried to break free from Alu''s grip. Unfortunately Alu''s grip on her neck was too strong. Not only did she have difficulty breathing, she also had difficulty moving her arms and legs. "It''s pointless." Said Alu. "You better not fight if you don''t want to die." After that, the ck mes on Alu''s palm began to enter Callie''s head. It didn''t take long before Callie realized what was happening. "Not." Callie shouted with a terrified expression. "Don''t do it. Don''t destroy my soul essence." Tears started pouring out of her eyes. She was, however, still only a young girl. Most young people are passionate and hot-blooded. But their hearts and mentality are still not well formed. Faced with death, not many of them dared to face it fearlessly. In a huge world like the World of Hundred Miracles, dying at fifteen was simply too young. Even mortals who don''t cultivate can live up to two hundred years. How could a spoiled woman from arge n like Callie endure the fear of death. "Well, as long as you don''t fight back, you''ll still be alive as usual." Alu responded. Just like Alton, Callie also stopped fighting after realizing death was all she would get if she fought back. Without Callie''s resistance, Alu could nt his soul mes into Callie''s soul essence more easily. "Huh." Alu then pushed Callie''s body after his job was done. The battle that people hoped would be a fierce battle ended in a very short time. And no one knows exactly what happened. People only saw Alton and Callie who were previously arrogant suddenly stopped fighting. In truth, their fight still couldn''t be considered over because whether it was Alton or Callie, they still had the strength to fight back. Callie''s wounds could not be considered severe. She can still stand and release all her strength. And Alton, he''s not even hurt. They just couldn''t fight back because their life was in Alu''s hands. And the tablet above the holy path also didn''t record their battles. Obviously it also assumed the fight wasn''t over. Otherwise, beating Alton and Callie would be enough for Alu to earn one star. Of course, all of that was something that Alu had hoped for from the start. Since he decided to make Alton and Callie his ves, he chose not to hit them too hard. After pushing Callie away from him, Alu then looked at the people watching around. He looked at them with cold eyes and said to himself. "Looks like I need to do another massacre." After sessfully making Alton and Callie his ves, Alu began to think of several ns. Therefore, he wanted everything that happened at that ce to be kept secret. As they felt Alu''s gaze, the people watching on the sidelines couldn''t help but tremble. They somehow felt a very bad premonition in their mind. "Hmph." Alu gave a cold snort before pping his wings and flying towards them. Boundless ck mes surged from within his body. It only took an instant before the mes reached the people. "Shit, now he''s targeting us." The people screamed as they saw the ck mes surrounding them. Several people tried to escape, but they found themselves blocked by many mes as they tried to escape. "He really doesn''t n on letting go of us. Let''s all join hands to stop him. I can''t believe ourbined power is all weaker than him." Someone strong enough shouted. After hearing that person''s words, the others immediately turned towards Alu, and they began to unleash their strongest attacks towards him. Wind, fire, earth, lightning, they all took various forms and flew towards Alu. Seen from afar, they looked like falling stars. But Alu who saw them only smiled mockingly. He didn''t stop flying even though in front of him was full of attacks that could even destroy mountains. With his wings, he was like a thunderbolt descending into the world. No matter what attack it was, nothing could hit it. "If you can survive after this, I''ll let you stay alive." Said Alu with an evil smile. After saying that, Alu sped his palm. When he reopened his palms, three small fireballs suddenly appeared above his palms. Shua... Alu then waved his palm, and the three small fireballs immediately flew towards the people in front of him. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The three small fireballs flew at an inconceivable speed. Even though they were very small, the space around them would be shaken as they passed. Nothing could stop them when they flew past the people. When they arrived right in the middle of the crowd, they then stopped flying. The moment that happened, Alu who was in the distance then snapped his fingers. Boom... Boom... Boom... In the instant after Alu snapped his fingers, three explosions suddenly erupted from the three fireballs. The ck mes soared up, forming an enormous mushroom fire. The sky that was previously bright darkened in an instant as if the sun had disappeared. The shockwave generated by the explosion made even the cloud ind that was protected by the spirit formation almost capsize. The clouds within a radius of several thousand kilometers around the ce were instantly swept away. Even Roux, Reva, Alton, and Callie almost coughed up blood from the shockwave. Alton and Callie who think they have seen Alu''s true strength finally know that they are wrong. Seeing the explosion, they weren''t even sure that they would make it out alive. "How could anyone be so scary in this world." They wondered with expressions of disbelief. Shua... The explosion didn''tst long, but the mes from the explosion didn''t go away in a short time. Alu then uses his strength to suck the mes from the explosion. When the mes disappeared, the only scene that could be seen was the mutted corpses. Some have lost their hands, feet, or even heads. Seeing the corpses, Callie couldn''t help but vomit. Even though she had killed humans before, seeing so many humans being ughtered was still the first time for her. Reva is only slightly better than Callie. Even Roux and Alton, their expressions turned deathly pale. Even if such a thing was verymon in the cultivation world, it would still make most people ufortable. The only one who didn''t change his expression was Alu. He only changed his expression when he felt some aura from the pile of corpses. "Oh, there are still some people alive." Alu is a little surprised. But he quickly showed a smile. "Well, since you can survive, I will allow you to stay alive. As my ves, of course." Alu said before stepping towards the pile of corpses It''s not that Alu doesn''t want to make them all his ves. It''s just that using that technique requires extra effort. Alu can''t use it on so many people. When Alu arrived at the top of the pile of corpses, he once again used the power of his fire. He burned all the piles of corpses until they turned to ashes. Only the body that is still alive can survive. After that, Alu was finally able to see the people who were still alive. There are five of them. One of them was the big man who spoke to him before. Chapter 101: Elizabeths battle recording Chapter 101: Elizabeth''s battle recording The five people''s bodies were covered with wounds. Their life aura was already so thin it seemed as if they were going to die at any moment. Of course, being able to survive in the middle of an explosion that killed almost everyone proved their strength. Their ability to survive cannot be underestimated. Whooss... After burning all the bodies, Alu then gathered the five people who were still alive in front of him. When they arrived in front of Alu, they couldn''t help but tremble. It wasn''t Alu''s strength that scared them, but his cruelty. Even though there were no corpses around them, the pile of ashes around them let them know that an extremely violent massacre had just happened. Alu doesn''t care about their reaction. When they arrived in front of him, he immediately released the mes that were soul mes towards them. "Don''t fight if you don''t want to die." He said in an indifferent tone. He, however, did not really need them as his ves. So he only gave them one warning. Whether they chose to live or die, he wouldn''t care. Fortunately the five people still know what is good and what is bad. They would rather live than die. "Good. You have chosen the right path. As long as you don''t die, you will definitely have an unlimited future." Alu said after nting his soul mes into their soul essence. Hearing Alu''s words, the five people''s expressions looked even worse. The big man that Alu had previously spoken to gritted his teeth while his face turned purple. They wondered what kind of future awaited a ve. Alu doesn''t care about their reactions. After saying that, she immediately turned away from them and walked towards Alton and Callie who were near Roux and Reva. Although only a few moments had passed, the two of them were already looking better. Even Callie, who had taken Alu''s punch, was able to stand up. Even though her face still looked pale, her golden hair had grown back. Arriving in front of them, Alu watched them for a moment before speaking. "Is the core of the formation on you?" Alu asked Alton. Each spirit formation had a core that could be used to control the formation. Since Alton could be said to be Adon''s subordinate, the core of the formation covering the ind should be in his hands. "Mm." Alton nodded while taking out what looked like jade. It was white like a cloud and emitted extremely subtle spirit power. Seeing the jade in Alton''s hand, Alu only looked at it and did not take it. As a spirit master, Alu knew that if he touched the core of someone else''s formation, the person who created the formation would probably know about it. Alu then looked at Alton with a sneer. "Very well, since the core of the formation is in your hands, you should be able to control it. I want you to kill everyone on the ind." Alu gave orders. As he gave the order, Alu also activated his soul me that was within Alton''s soul essence. It caused Alton''s expression to turn pale while his hands trembled so that he nearly dropped the jade he was holding. Realizing that he nearly lost his life, Alton quickly followed Alu''s words. He then infused his spiritual energy into jade. As he did that, the spirit formation covering the ind suddenly gave off a white light. A pressure that was invisible but could be felt, suddenly emitted from the formation. The pressure caused the ind to tremble, and as it happened, countless miserable screams suddenly resounded from within the ind. "Alton, you traitor. How dare you do this." "Your life will be miserable. And you will die a miserable death." People scream before their death. They naturally saw everything that was happening on the outside. They originally thought they would be safe as long as they were on the ind. But they did not expect that Alton would use Adon''s formation to ughter them all. The formation on the ind was truly so strong that even Alu couldn''t destroy it. If it was used to kill, it would be terrifying of course. Even Alu didn''t dare to enter that formation. After the screams on the ind stopped, Alu gave Alton and Callie one more look. "I know you two also have dragon gates, now hand them over to me." Alu said while extending his hand towards them. From the first time he saw them, Alu had already felt the existence of a dragon gate on their bodies. Hearing Alu''s words, Alton and Callie said nothing. They stick their hands into their clothing pockets before pulling out a small gate simr to the one Alu has. They then handed the gate to Alu. After taking the dragon gates from them, Alu studied them for a while. After finding that there is no difference with his dragon gate, Alu then inserts Alton and Callie''s dragon gate into his clothes pocket. "All right, now I want to know about the ind. Can you tell me?" Alu looked at Alton before staring at the ind which is not far from him. "Mm." Alton nodded. He starts telling Alu all about the ind. What Alton said was hardly different from what the big man had said before. However, there were a few things the big man didn''t mention. For example a ce to ept the challenge of the holy path, Alton said the most powerful monster is only equal to its strength, which means the highest star that can be obtained is only two stars. Apart from that, Alton also told Alu a ce that would allow one to break through with certainty as long as that person was at the peak of cultivation. As well as helping someone break through, Alton said the ce could also help someone master techniques they couldn''t understand. The chance is only once per person, but no matter what technique it is, one can definitely master it as long as that person understands it in that ce. "Then, is it okay if I enter the ind?" Alu asked one more time. "It shouldn''t be a problem." Alton replied. "Adon isn''t here at the moment, and he''s left control of the formation to me." "Where is he? And why did he set up this formation?" Even though there were many extraordinary things on the ind, they weren''t something too extraordinary for someone at Adon''s level. Alu suspects that there must be something else that causes Adon to form such arge formation. "Er." Alu''s question this time made Alton doubtful. But Alu''s cold gaze made his mouth open by itself. "Mm, actually this formation is not an ordinary formation. Adon created it before he entered the holy path. And he put a formation on the ind because it can help strengthen his formation as long as it is given an energy ball." Alton exined. "Ohh. So why did he do that?" Alu looked at Alton with narrowed eyes. Adon was clearly doing that for a purpose. "It''s for killing someone." Alton replied. "Who?" "Elizabeth!" "...." "Did he do that to avenge the man who was killed by Elizabeth?" Asked Alu. "Yes, but there are other reasons too." "What is that?" "Mmm, it''s better if you see this." Alton answered while taking out a small mirror. When Alu saw the mirror in Alton''s hand, he furrowed his brows slightly. It was definitely no ordinary mirror. The mirror is actually a recorder artifact. "You can see how Gatlen was killed in this mirror." Said Alton. "Oh..." Alu was immediately interested when he heard Alton''s words. He immediately took the mirror from Alton''s hand. Elizabeth''s sess in assassinating a genius who was ranked number threepletely shocked Alu. Gatlen, the person who is ranked third is said to have the strongest fighting strength among the geniuses of the five Spiritual Academies. The reason why Adon could be the strongest was because he was a spirit master, and he was able to defeat Gatlen only because he had the help of two spirits. If not, Gatlen must be the strongest. Alu certainly didn''t believe Gatlen failed to raise his cultivation foundation on the holy path. He was killed not because he was weak, but because Elizabeth was too strong. However, if Elizabeth had the same cultivation as Gatlen, Alu wouldn''t be surprised if she killed Gatlen. The problem was, Elizabeth''s cultivation was oneyer lower than Gatlen''s. Of course, even if Elizabeth''s cultivation was lower, she might still be able to beat Gatlen, but to kill him. Ever since he saw the note on the holy path tablet, Alu had always wondered how Elizabeth killed Gatlen. After holding the mirror, Alu immediately activated it. In an instant, the scene of the battle between Elizabeth and Gatlen appeared on the mirror screen. When Alu saw the battle, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Elizabeth''s strength, it may not be different from his strength. But Gatlen''s strength, even before he used the mysterious technique, his spiritual source actually already reached twenty-four thousand more spiritual sources. When he used a mysterious technique, his strength became extremely terrifying. Even Elizabeth was cornered when she fought Gatlen head-on. But after that, Elizabeth suddenly did something that surprised Alu. What Elizabeth did made her strength jump drastically so that Gatlen who was previously superior was immediately cornered. "How could it be?" Alu''s eyes widened when he saw what Elizabeth was doing. His expression was filled with disbelief. Chapter 102: Two Dragon Souls Chapter 102: Two Dragon Souls Possessing a dragon soul, Elizabeth can basically unleash her dragon soul and use its powers. Likewise Alu, he can also use his Phoenix soul. The benefits of doing so naturally increased their battle power. But other than that, the greatest benefit of using their dragon soul or phoenix soul was increasing their momentum while fighting. What is meant by momentum here has quite a number of meanings that are difficult to exin in words. But the bottom line is; when they used their dragon soul or phoenix soul, those who previously could only fight for one day would be able to fight up to a week without rest. Plus, it would also increase their fighting will so much that they would fight as if they were fighting the one who killed their parents. It was like a coward who had suddenly turned into a brave general. They will fight like madmen who are not afraid of death. There may be certain pills that can help a person enter such a state, but such pills clearly have very detrimental side effects. However, whether it was a dragon soul or a phoenix soul, they really didn''t have any side effects at all. The only side effect may just be fatigue from running out of energy. But it was basically something everyone would experience once they had fought until they ran out of energy. Of course, even though using a dragon soul or phoenix soul had many tremendous advantages, Alu wouldn''t do that unless he waspletely forced to. However, whether it was a dragon soul or a phoenix soul, both of them were undoubtedly a miracle among all miracles. One doesn''t need eyes to know how extraordinary they are. In a cultivation world where everyone pursued strength, something extraordinary would naturally be the target of many. Even if it can''t be taken away, there is still a group of people who don''t want to see talented people grow up. What Elizabeth did when she fought Gatlen did use her dragon soul. However, what made Alu really surprised was not what Elizabeth did. But the dragon soul she was currently releasing. The first time Alu saw Elizabeth''s dragon soul, it was the golden dragon soul. After the tragedy of that time, the golden dragon''s soul turned a blood red color. That''s what Alu thought at first. But when he saw Elizabeth in the mirror of the recorder, Alu finally realized what he had been thinking all along waspletely wrong. It was because at this time, Alu saw two dragon souls behind Elizabeth. One was the blood red dragon soul and the other was the golden dragon soul that Alu had first seen. And on that golden colored dragon''s soul, Alu also saw the wounds he had inflicted when he awakened his Phoenix soul. Alu used to think that the change in Elizabeth''s dragon soul caused the wound to the dragon''s soul to disappear. But now he realized that it was wrong. Truth is, the wounds he left behind still remain on Elizabeth''s dragon soul. It''s just that the dragon soul he had seen thest few times was apletely different dragon soul. In the mirror, Alu saw two of Elizabeth''s dragon souls pounce on Gatlen, and when that happened, Gatlen didn''t even have a chance to survive. Each of the dragon souls bit Gatlen''s body half before splitting it in half. They then chewed Gatlen''s body and swallowed it. Seeing that, Alu was so shocked that his hands trembled. He almost dropped the mirror he was holding. Whether it was Roux, Reva, Alton, or Callie, they couldn''t help but be shocked when they saw Alu''s reaction. They didn''t expect a cruel man like Alu to react like that too. "Calm down bro." Charlie''s voice echoed in Alu''s mind while Alu was still in a state of shock. He could only calm himself after hearing Charlie''s voice. He took a deep breath before hhe answered Charlie. "What do you think?" He asked. "You can try." Charlie answered. He clearly understood what Alu meant. "It is true." Alu stared at the mirror that had lost its image and his eyes turned cold. "Since she can have two dragon souls, then I should be able to have two phoenix souls as well." He did not hate Elizabeth while old feelings were still buried in his mind which caused him not to take action against her. But it was different after he saw what Elizabeth had. Two dragon souls! He didn''t know why that happened, but he definitely wouldn''t let Elizabeth be one level ahead of him. The one who should have two souls is him. Elizabeth can only have one. "Let''s go." Alu said in an indifferent tone. He then stepped towards the ind. He entered the ind via the only entry route. The smell of blood filled his nose as soon as he entered the ind. But he doesn''t care. While on the ind, he could feel the difference in spiritual energy between inside and outside the ind. Inside the ind, spiritual energy was ten times denser than outside. Just by being there, he felt his cultivation start to increase. After pausing for a moment, he entered further. There were many buildings along the path he walked, but his goal was the one right in the middle of the ind. It was a five-story pagoda. The pagoda emitted a very strong spiritual aura, and the taller the pagoda was, the stronger the spiritual energy it emitted. Standing in front of the pagoda, Alu could tell immediately that it was the ce Alton had mentioned. Alu then looked back at Alton who was following behind him. "Can you exin about this pagoda?" He asked. "Mmm... Each floor actually has the same benefits. But the higher the floor you climb, there are some additional benefits that will be obtained." Alton said. He stared at the fifth floor of the pagoda with sparkling eyes. "When we break through cultivation in this pagoda, this pagoda will help increase our cultivation foundation. The higher the floor you climb, the stronger our cultivation foundation will be." Alton exined in a polite tone. "You can jump straight up. There will be pressure trying to get in your way. All you need to do is hold the pressure with your strength. Previously Callie and I could only go up to the second floor." "Oh, I see." Alu nodded. After that, he looked at Roux, Reva, and his five new ves. He then said. "You seven, try first." Before acting, Alu wanted to see them do it first. Roux, Reva and the five ves did not dare to disobey Alu''s orders. They immediately walked forward after hearing Alu''s order. They looked at each other when they arrived in front of the pagoda. After which, they immediately jumped onto the pagoda. Rumble... The five-story pagoda suddenly thundered as they jumped. An invisible pressure suddenly blocked Roux and the others who had just jumped. At first they were about to reach the second floor, but once the pressure arose, they were immediately stopped at the boundary between the first and second floors. No matter how they tried, they couldn''t go up any further. Alton and Callie could only go up to the second floor, so it was no surprise that Roux and the others could only stop on the first floor. After all, their strength was one level lower than Alton and Callie. Callie who was behind Alu smiled mockingly. Her gaze was fixed on Reva. Obviously she still wasn''t happy with Reva. Even though there was very little chance that she could escape from Alu, she still considered Reva to be the cause of her failure to escape. Alu who was standing at the front showed a displeased expression as he looked at the seven people who couldn''t climb any higher than the first floor. He didn''t really care about his five new ves, but Roux and Reva, they had followed him for a long time and on this holy path, they had benefited quite a lot. However, their strength could still be said to be unworthy. In the end, they could only enter the first floor. After they disappeared into the first floor of the pagoda, Alu then ordered Alton and Callie to enter the pagoda. As Alton said, they can go up to the second floor. Only after they all entered the pagoda did Alu jump. Boom... Alu immediately released all his strength the moment he jumped. He even used his Phoenix God Wings to increase his speed. In an instant, he broke straight through the first floor, and he passed through the second floor with great ease. Even on the third floor, he could move quite easily. He finally reached the fourth floor. Only when he was on the fourth floor did Alu feel the pressure. But Alu obviously won''t stop there. He continued to increase his strength and tried to break through the fifth floor. His thin body emitted a bright white light, making his body turn like ss. And it made his body release pressure like a mountain. But even with that, Alu still couldn''t break through the pressure blocking his path. "Hmphm.." Alu snorted coldly. "Just this kind of pressure is still not enough to force me to use my Phoenix soul." Said Alu. After saying that, he then released all of his spirit energy. His strength surged once again. He then sent his fist up and hit the pressure blocking his way. Bang... The pressure that was as heavy as a mountain was instantly pushed back after being hit by his fist. Chapter 103: Left a mark on Adons formation Chapter 103: Left a mark on Adon''s formation Shua... Alu immediately reached the fifth floor after the pressure was pushed back. After that, Alu suddenly felt a suction force trying to suck his body from the fifth floor of the pagoda. Alu did not fight back and let the suction force suck his body. In an instant, he arrived right in front of the pagoda wall. A door suddenly appeared on the wall. It is from the door that the suction poweres from. It only stopped sucking on his body after he stepped past it. Behind the door, Alu saw a fairly wide and somewhat dark room. It was not like a special cultivation room which was usually filled with a lot of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy in that room was actually rather thin to be called a cultivation room. It''s just that, the spiritual energy in that ce gives off a very different feeling. Being surrounded by the spiritual energy in that ce made Alu feel as if he had traveled to a distant past. It gave him the feeling as if he was in an ancient era. The era in which the world was formed and three thousandws were born. "No wonder this ce can help cultivators break through and master one technique for sure. Understanding thews in this ce is definitely a thousand times easier." Said Alu with sparkling eyes. "Unfortunately this ce only provides one chance." ording to Alton, once someone broke through and understood a technique, the ce would immediately drive the person away. And that person will no longer be able to enter. The reason why Alton and Callie were still able to enter was because they had previously been interrupted in the middle of their cultivation. After that, Alu then walked to a rather dark ce. He sat cross-legged there. He then took a deep breath before closing his eyes and starting cultivation. Buzzz... Even though the spiritual energies in that ce looked very thin, they actually gave off the feeling as if they were a boundless ocean. The moment they entered Alu''s body, Alu''s thin body immediately swelled up as if it had run out of space to enter. "What powerful spiritual energy." Alu said to himself. As that spiritual energy entered his body, Alu could feel the barrier blocking him from entering the thirdyer of Life and Death stage began to tear up very quickly. After the barrier waspletely torn apart, that spiritual energy started to form a new Yin-Yang Symbol on Alu''s body. And the Yin-Yang symbol formed by that pagoda''s spiritual energy was actually much stronger than his two Yin-Yang Symbols that had long been forming. Of course, those spiritual energies did not just form a single Yin-Yang Symbol the moment they entered Alu''s body. In fact, they also watered the other two Yin-Yang Symbols to enhance the quality of the two Yin-Yang Symbols. The changes to the two Yin-Yang Symbols allowed them to generate more spiritual sources for Alu''s body and cultivation. It was only a matter of time before Alupletely broke through to the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. After his cultivation went well, Alu then began toprehend the technique he wanted to master. The technique that Alu was trying toprehend was the Universe Formation technique his mother had given him. Of course, the Universe Formation technique wasn''t a haphazard technique. It was a technique that contained a myriad of techniques. If he wanted toprehend everything, just the pagoda''s assistance was far from sufficient. In reality, with his rather slowprehension of the formationws, he might not be able to grasp the entire Universe Formation technique. He only had the advantage in spirit power because his spirit power was awakened by using an extremely powerful being blood essence. Of course, that blood essence still increased his ability to grasp thews of formation. Compared to an ordinary spirit master, he was definitely a lot more talented. Butpared to a natural genius like his mother, he was still verycking. Plus, because he was also more focused on the power of his Phoenix, it made his ability toprehend the formationws very slow. "What I need right now is a formation to hide myself. This is very useful for my nster." Alu said to himself. After learning of Adon''s n to kill Elizabeth, Alu immediately thinks of a n for himself. Now he had a n that he believed would work. And for his n to work, he needed a formation that could hide himself from Adon and Elizabeth''s eyes. "Elizabeth, you wanted to kill me. But you certainly never expected that you would help my revival once again." Alu smiled sarcastically while he was meditating. "Maybe you''ll hate me more. But it''s your own fault for having what I don''t have... You can''t me me for being cruel." "Sigh, wouldn''t it be better if you were a good girl who lived to support me, your own fianc." ... Some timeter, Alu, who was still immersed in meditation, suddenly found himself outside the pagoda. "Sigh, this really got me out of the pagoda right away." Alu shook his head while looking at the five-story pagoda in front of him. He felt unhappy about being expelled in the middle of his cultivation. "But the benefits this pagoda provides are truly extraordinary. If I had an artifact like this pagoda, my cultivation would definitely be ten times faster." Said Alu with greedy eyes. ... Sometimeter, Alton and Callie also came out of the pagoda. After them, Roux and the others also walked out of the pagoda. After they were all assembled, Alu then took out seven tracking jade from his storage ring. "Take and keep this." Alu said as he threw the seven jades at Alton, Callie, and his five new ves. When they were holding the jade, even Alton and Callie showed expressions of surprise. "It can actually trace the whereabouts of other people on the holy path." They said simultaneously. "Just keep them." Alu said in a cold tone. Hearing Alu''s words, they didn''t dare to keep looking. They quickly hid the jade in their hands. After that, Alu then looked at Alton. "Can you show me the core of the formation one more time?" He asked. "Mmm." Alton looked confused, but he still followed Alu''s words. A white jade with a spirit aura then appeared in Alton''s hand. "Keep holding it." Said Alu with narrowed eyes. After saying that, something that shocked everyone then emerged from Alu''s body. Whether it was Roux and Reva or Alton and Callie, they were all shocked when they saw Alu''s body. At this moment, milky white energy with a gentle aura suddenly surged from Alu''s body. "Spirit energy." They said simultaneously. They did not think that Alu was also a spirit master. In the region of a thousand inds, although spirit masters were quite easy to find, they were actually still extremely rarepared to spiritual cultivators. Especially if it was a spirit master who was also very strong in spiritual cultivation. After releasing his spirit energy, Alu then collected and then flowed them into the earring ball in his ear. His spirit energy flowed into the earring ball until there was nothing left. A few momentster, the earring ball suddenly emitted an extremely bright golden light. After which, it suddenly slipped off the earring hanger and it then flew towards the jade in Alton''s hand. Xiu... To everyone''s surprise, the earring ball suddenly disappeared into the jade in Alton''s hand. And the jade in Alton''s hand immediately gave off a golden glow right after the earring ball entered it. Gold streaks then appeared on the jade, they formed a mysterious mark that Alton and the others could not understand. The golden light emitted by the jade immediately dimmed rapidly after those golden streaks appeared. When that golden light disappeared, those golden streaks suddenly glowed for a moment. But after that, those golden streaks suddenly disappeared from the jade. The jade looked just like before, and no difference could be found as if nothing had changed. Shua... The earring ball that had previously entered into jade suddenly reappeared, and it immediately flew towards the earring hanger on Alu''s ear. It automatically returns to its position. "Mm." Alu nodded after that. "You can save it now." Said Alu to Alton. Alton and the others werepletely confused by what Alu was doing, but they didn''t dare to ask. Alu didn''t n to tell them either. In reality, it was just a special ability of the earring ball. Alu also only found out a little while ago. The earring ball, however, was a formation disk given to him by his mother. It was unknown what grade artifact it was, but it did have some special abilities. One of the earring ball''s special abilities is what Alu did before. What Alu did earlier was basically nting a mark into the core of other people''s formations. And the result of doing that is; the owner of the earring ball will have control over the other person''s formation. "What a wonderful artifact." Alu said in a low voice, staring at the earring in his left ear. Alu''s eyes lit up and he showed a faint smile as he stared at it. The most amazing thing about it was that it couldpletely avoid detection of the formation owner. Unless the formation owner possessed a formation disc with nearly the same strength as the earring ball, there was no way the formation owner could find the mark left by the earring ball. Adon and even the Spiritual Academy behind him couldn''t possibly have such a thing. Chapter 104: First spirit formation Chapter 104: First spirit formation After that, Alu then looked at Alton and Callie. His eyes turned cold as he stared at them. He then said. "I''ll be leaving soon. You two better not think anything weird. If you two dare to do anything suspicious, your soul essence will definitely explode at that instant." "Also, I don''t want Adon to suspect anything. If my n is exposed, you will still die." "When soul essence exploded, not even a god would be able to save you." After saying that, Alu then looked at his five new ves. "You five stay here and act like before." "For now I still don''t need the five of you, and I don''t think you will be of any use either. It is better if in the future you show your usefulness, or you will." Alu narrowed his eyes as he said that. When they heard Alu''s words, not only the five of them were scared. Even Roux and Reva were beginning to worry. Even though Alu only stared at the five people, his words clearly applied to all of them. Alu then nced at Alton and Callie once more. His gaze was fixed on Alton. "Do you know Henn?" Alu asked. "Mm..." Alton nodded. "His sister is Cherish who is ranked fourth. She is the only woman among the Spiritual Academy''s five geniuses. She and Henn are from the same father but different mothers." Alton exined. "I see. So he wants to rely on his sister." Alu sneered. "By the way, Henn will probably try to find meter. You can tell him my location if he asks you." When Alton heard Alu''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned as he thought about what Alu might do to Henn and his sisters. Beside him, Callie''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard Alu''s words. "I will. I will definitely tell them." She spoke first before Alton spoke. What Callie thought was clearly the same as Reva. After she became ves, she wanted to see many women be ves. "Okay, I''ll go now." Said Alu. After saying that, he immediately turned around and stepped into the only way out of the ind. Roux and Reva followed behind him. When Alu left the ind, there were already several people who had just arrived around the ind. The people are watching the ind carefully. In Alu''s previous journey, there were quite a number of people who had flown towards the ind, so it was not surprising that there were quite a few people who came after a while. Sometimeter, the ind will probably fill up with people once again. Alu did not stay longer. He only stared at the new arrivals for a moment before leaving the ce. When Alu and the others disappeared into the distance, the big man and four other ves came to the entrance of the ind. They stood guard there and began offering admission fees to the new arrivals. .... Alu did not go very far. He hade to a very quiet and hidden ce. There were many clouds in that ce and each one was sorge that it was easy for people who entered it to get lost. "You two stand guard here. I have something to do." Alu said to Roux and Reva. After saying that, he immediately entered thergest mass of clouds. He flew through the clouds until he came to the middle of it. He stopped there and he immediately did something. Buzzz... Milky white energy with a gentle aura then surged from within Alu''s body. Their numbers were sorge that they covered an area tens of kilometers around where Alu was. They then formed a vortex in their midst. And they flow into that vortex. After which, the earring ball in Alu''s ear once again broke free from its hanger, and it then flew into the middle of the vortex. Buzzz... The earring ball then emitted a golden light, and it suddenly released a suction power which then sucked in the surrounding energy. "Hmm..." Alu then closed his eyes. His expression became very serious and full of concentration. What Alu was trying to do right now was to create a concealment formation that he had just mastered. Even though he had already mastered the concealment formation technique, setting up the formation would still take some time. Especially since this was the first time he had made a formation. Apart from that, Alu also ns to create several formations. As well as for himself, another concealment formation would be used for the people who would assist in his nster. Of course, Alu wouldn''t act alone. In order for his n to be one hundred percent sessful, he wanted to bring in some very strong people to help him. Roux and Reva definitely weren''t enough. Even though their strength had greatly increased after cultivating in the pagoda, they were still very weak for the fight against Elizabeth. "Henn, I hope you bring more people for me." Alu said with an evil smile. He even hoped that Henn could bring in more of the Spiritual Academy''s strongest geniuses apart from his sister. That way, he could get more ves who would help him. Even if he had to fight all of them, he didn''t feel the slightest bit worried. If only relying on his own strength, even if he broke through to the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage, it would still not be easy for him if he had to fight against some of the Spiritual Academy''s strongest geniuses. His strength was not the origin of Alu''s confidence. The reason why he was so confident now was because when he broke through to the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage in the previous pagoda, it had also made his Phoenix soul evolve a little. When that Phoenix soul evolved, it had made a resonance with the two Nirvana spiritual artifacts he had. At first, Alu thought that he could only bind the two Nirvana spiritual artifacts after he broke through to the Nirvana stage. However, due to Phoenix''s soul resonation, it caused the two artifacts that were previously unwilling to submit to Alu to suddenly submit directly. The two artifacts let Alu fully bind them. Now, Alu can basically use them at will. With his current strength, if he attacked using the sword which was Nirvana''s spiritual weapon, Alu could basically unleash an attack equivalent to the power of a Nirvana stage expert. Even if that attack was only on par with the attack of the weakest Nirvana stage expert, it was still not something that Life and Death stage cultivators could easily deal with. Of course, the enemies he would face might also have Nirvana''s spiritual weapon. However, he was sure they would not be able to use their Nirvana spiritual weapon. After all, it was not easy for a Life and Death stage cultivator to bind Nirvana spiritual weapon. With their time on the holy path, if they could bind their Nirvana spiritual weapons, their talents might be better than Alu''s. Shua... A whileter, Alu who closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes. When his eyes opened, Alu''s gaze was immediately fixed on the earring ball that was in the middle of the vortex. Right after Alu stared at the earring ball, it suddenly gave off a white light. After that, that white light suddenly condensed into a transparent figure with the exact same shape as a human. "Em..." When that transparent figure appeared, Alu then reached out to it. Sou... The transparent figure suddenly moved towards Alu, and as the figure got closer to Alu, the size that was originally exactly the same as the size of the human body began to shrink little by little. When it arrived right in front of Alu, the transparent figure had already shrunk to the size of a wine bottle. It thennded right on Alu''s palm. Looking at the transparent figure above his palm, Alu couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile. "Even though this is my first time making formation, the results are still quite good." "Besides," Alu then narrowed his eyes. He stared at the transparent figure with careful eyes. "This formation is clearly of better quality than Adon''s formation." He didn''t speak carelessly. He, however, had already seen and touched Adon''s spirit formation. Although Adon''s spirit formation was extremely well structured, in terms of the quality of spirit energy, it was clearlyckingpared to Alu''s. Alu''s spirit energy awakened with the help of a mysterious blood essence obviously had its own advantages. Coupled with the formation disc that his mother gave him, it might be difficult to find a spirit formation that could match Alu''s spirit formation at the same cultivation level. After a moment of staring at the transparent figure above his palm, Alu then threw it at his chest. Whooss... When it reached Alu''s chest, the transparent figure immediately sank into Alu''s chest. Buzzz... Right after that, Alu''s body suddenly emitted a transparent white light. But that onlysted a moment. The transparent light immediately disappeared, and as it disappeared, Alu''s figure also disappeared from where he was. Chapter 105: The prey has come Chapter 105: The prey hase "Amazing." Alu eximed with joy as he watched his figure disappear. At this moment, even Alu couldn''t see his body. He could only feel his presence because it was himself. If it was someone else, it would be impossible for them to sense Alu''s existence even if they searched with their soul senses. At least in the Life and Death stage, Alu believes he can hide himself from anyone. Even weaker Nirvana stage experts might not be able to sense its existence. That was one reason why spirit masters were highly respected even though their battle strength was extremely weak. It was true that their battle strength was very weak if they fought head-on. However, if they used various spirit power special abilities, they would be extremely terrifying. "Now I''m sure even Elizabeth won''t be able to sense my existence." Said Alu. Alu''s biggest concern is that Elizabeth seems to have a special trick to find his whereabouts. If he couldn''t hide, Elizabeth would definitely go after him if she sensed his presence around her. And if he came with a group of people, Elizabeth would likely be wary of him. Of course, all of that would depend on how strong Adon''s formation was. Alu doesn''t believe Adon can kill Elizabeth. After all, as a dragon, Elizabeth''s vitality was extremely resilient. Even if Adon''s formation could kill a Nirvana stage expert, it wasn''t necessarily enough to kill Elizabeth. If Adon can really kill Elizabeth, doesn''t that mean he''s better than him. Merely relying on spirit formations would obviously not be enough to kill Elizabeth. Otherwise, how could so many people use the words Dragon yer as the name of their technique. It''s definitely not because Dragon yer''s words sound cool. But because ying the dragon was indeed truly incredibly difficult. ording to Alu''s estimate, Adon, at most, could only seriously injure Elizabeth. But if Elizabeth puts all of her strength into retaliation, she might be able to kill Adon. Even if she couldn''t kill Adon, she should still be able to escape. Therefore, the only way for him to seed with his n is to attack while Elizabeth is busy. Shua... Alu then removed the hiding formation from his body, and his body immediately reappeared. The transparent human figure that was the core of the concealment formation reappeared in his palm. Alu stared at the formation for a moment before inserting it into his storage ring. After that, Alu immediately continued his work. He wanted to create more concealment formations. Creating a single concealment formation had consumed nearly all of his spirit energy. If he wanted to set up another formation, he needed to recharge his spirit energy first. But he didn''t want to wait, he wanted to set up more formations immediately, therefore, he took out a single Nirvana stone and absorbed the energy from the stone to restore his spirit energy. Nirvana Stones are extremely valuable to Nirvana stage experts because they need them to take care of their cultivation. Unless in a state of urgency, most Nirvana stage masters would not use Nirvana stones to restore their energy. Only very rich Nirvana stage experts would do that. After absorbing the energy from the Nirvana stone, Alu''s spirit energy quickly replenished. Even though Alu only took out one Nirvana stone, it was enough to recover his spirit energy which was still at the thirdyer of the Mortal stage. As soon as Alu''s spirit energy recovered, spirit energy once again surged from Alu''s body. In an instant, the area several kilometers around Alu was once again filled with spirit energy that looked like a cloud. The spirit energy then flowed into the vortex where the earring ball was. After some time, a transparent human-shaped figure once again condensed from the earring ball. Alu took the transparent figure and studied it for a while before inserting it into his storage ring. "This is better than before." Alu nodded with a satisfied expression. After that, Alu immediately repeated what he did before. He recovered his spirit energy with the Nirvana stone and started making formations again once his spirit energy had recovered. He continued to do that many times regardless of the time. And he only stopped after he sensed a strange movement from Roux and Reva. Since the two of them had tracking jade in their bodies, he could always feel their movements. He immediately opened his eyes and smiled wickedly. "They finally came." "And these auras." As he tried to sense their existence with his soul sense, he could feel two extremely strong auras. It could be ascertained that one of the two auras came from Henn''s sister, and the other aura, it must be from another strongest genius. Henn''s sister called Cherish was ranked fourth in the list of strongest geniuses. So the person who came with her should be the strongest genius who was ranked five or six. No matter which, his strength was definitely no weaker than that of Cherish. "They are truly very strong. Their status in the Spiritual Academy must be very high. If I can make them ves, I will have really useful chess pieces in the Spiritual Academy." Even though he wouldn''t join the Spiritual Academy, they were still a very strong faction in the end. Even in the entire Rising Sun domain, they would still be considered an upper tier faction. The wealth they possess is truly inconceivable. Being able to rule over a region that has the holy path proves that they have their own uniqueness. Of course, since Alu had decided to go to the continent of the Rising Sun, he probably wouldn''t have the time to take care of the five spiritual academies. After all, there are more opportunities on the continent of the Rising Sun. But still, there''s nothing wrong with having more chess pieces in important ces. Maybe in the future there will be something unexpected in those ces. Shua... Alu took the earring ball that was in the vortex and put it back in his ear. After which, he then retracted his spirit energy back into his body. After clearing away the remains of his spirit energy, he then took out one of the concealment formations he had just created. "Heh... I''ll give you a surprise." He smiled wickedly. After saying that, he once again threw it into his chest. His body once again emitted a white light, and after that, his body immediately disappeared from view. ... In the ce where Roux and Reva were, there were currently about twenty people with extremely strong auras. Even the weakest of them had an aura no weaker than the aura of Roux and Reva. Most of them currently surround Roux and Reva and they all create an energy barrier around Roux and Reva so that the two of them cannot escape. Behind them, there were seven people with a much stronger aura. Those people were currently watching Roux and Reva with cold eyes. Among the seven people, the two standing at the front were the ones that stood out the most. When the people behind them saw them, their eyes were filled with respect. They are male and female. The woman has a good figure. She was wearing silver armor while holding a spear in each hand. Even when she tried to hide her aura, she still gave people the feeling as if they were looking at a mountain that couldn''t be knocked down. The woman was naturally Cherish. As for the man who was beside Cherish. The man''s appearance was inconspicuous. However, when people saw the sword in the man''s hand, they would feel as if there was an angel of death beside them. That man was not just anyone. His name is Eckbert and he is ranked sixth in the list of strongest geniuses. It is said that Eckbert is a very skilled Assassin. In directbat, he was probably the weakest of the five strongest geniuses. But in terms of killing, he was the most terrifying among all the younger generations. And five people behind Cherish and Eckbert. They are not weak either. One of them was Henn, who had previously been beaten by Alu. Right now, not only had Henn''s woundspletely healed, he also looked much stronger than before. His expression also looked very fierce. He looked like a tiger looking to hunt prey. Apart from Henn, apart from the man standing behind Eckbert, the other three people were also people with big names. Rank eight, rank eleven, and rank twelve. If anyone saw them, surely no one would believe that they were following Cherish and Eckbert. Up ahead, Cherish who was currently staring at Roux and Reva turned her gaze towards Eckbert. "Eckbert, can''t you feel that person''s presence?" She asked. $ckbert shook his head. "Are you sure he''s here? I really don''t feel the presence of anyone but the two of them." Eckbert replied. "Alton said he went this way." Henn who was behind Cherish answered. "Besides, those two people are followers of that guy, so he should be around here." "Hmph, are you trying to say that that person is able to avoid my observation ability." Eckbert looked annoyed when he heard Henn''s words. Chapter 106: The Power of Nirvana Spiritual Weapon Chapter 106: The Power of Nirvana Spiritual Weapon "Heh." Laughter sounded not far from them. However, none of them could hear theughter. Alu had arrived at the ce before they even started talking. He just hasn''t taken action. The number of people arriving exceeded Alu''s estimate, so he wanted to observe them first. "The most feared assassin huh!" Alu said while looking at Eckbert. But while the others were filled with fear when they saw Eckbert, Alu''s eyes were just the opposite, they looked disdainful. "Compared to the first time I saw Rena, the feeling this guy gave me was much paler." "This fellow may have some skills. It''s just that, he''s still far from having a true Assassin''s heart." Rena once said: practicing killing skills is easy, but to be a true assassin, just killing skills is far from enough. Many imed to be assassins, but in the eyes of experts, they were just ordinary assassins. They only have certain skills that allow them to unleash deadly attacks. And observation and hiding skills, of course. However, in order to be called a true assassin, an assassin needed to at leastprehend some parts of thew of killing. And this Eckbert man, he was far from even having a true assassin''s heart. As forprehending thew of killing, he could only fantasize his whole life. It was clear that he only fell into the category of an ordinary assassin. "Well, this is only a small region after all. Even in the entire Domain of the Rising Sun, there might not be anyone who qualifies to be called a true assassin." Alu shook his head. "But since he can hold the title of the most terrifying assassin among the younger generation, his skill is definitely not bad." Of course, even though ordinary assassins could not bepared to true assassins, they were still extremely terrifying. In the end, the most important thing is still one''s personal cultivation. As long as one had a strong cultivation, they would remain terrifying in the eyes of people with lower cultivation levels. That includes assassins. "And also." Alu then looked at Cherish. "The cultivation of this woman''s body is even better than mine." Of course, if we were to talk about body cultivation techniques, Cherish''s body cultivation technique was definitely inferiorpared to Primordial God Body techniques. What Alu really meant was Cherish''s attainment in cultivating the body. When ites to cultivating the body, Cherish is better than him. If they had a frontal confrontation without using spiritual energy, Alu would definitely lose. "If we fight fairly, this will probably be a fun battle. Unfortunately I prefer the easy victory rather than having to fight the hard way." Alu smiled sarcastically. After that, a silver sword that was emitting a golden light suddenly appeared in Alu''s hand. When the sword appeared in his hand, the aura from the sword instantly prated the concealment formation that hid his body''s existence. No matter how great a concealment formation Alu created, it was still only a mortal stage formation in the end. It naturally would not be able to withstand the power of Nirvana spiritual weapon. Boom... The sword erupted with an inconceivable aura. In an instant, under the sword aura, the area several hundred kilometers around Alu immediately shook violently while the clouds in that ce were instantly swept clean. Even the sky in that ce turned golden as if the sun had fallen on that ce. Cherish and the others couldn''t help but be shocked when they saw the change around them. The aura blowing around them made them feel as if they were in the middle of a vast ocean. Even though they were the supreme geniuses in the thousand inds region, their cultivation was, however, still at the Life and Death stage. No matter how talented they were, they were still only tiny creatures whenpared to the Nirvana aura. "What is this." They immediately turned back. They could feel that terrifying aura,ing from behind them. As they looked behind them, they saw a young man in a ck robe raising a silver sword that was emitting a golden light. On the silver sword, they saw nine small suns surrounding it. When they saw the nine suns, their eyes immediately widened. All the Yin-Yang Symbols and spiritual sources in their bodies trembled violently when they felt the sword aura. Even Cherish and Eckbert opened their mouths when they saw the sword that was surrounded by nine suns. "How could it be." They could naturally immediately recognize that the sword was Nirvana spiritual weapon. Henn was naturally the one who was the most shocked. After all, he was the only one who recognized Alu''s face. Seeing Alu suddenly appearing with Nirvana''s spiritual weapon, he could not help but be the one who panicked the most of them all. On the other hand, Alu who saw their expressions smiled sarcastically. The feeling of standing tall while people staring at him with terrified eyes made Alu feel drunk. "This prince is truly honored to see geniuses like you guys visiting this prince." Alu smiled. "Therefore, it would be rude if this prince didn''t give all of you a wee gift." Alu showed an evil expression as he said that. After which, he then swung the sword he raised towards them. Rumble... When the silver sword only moved an inch, it instantly caused the sky to rumble as if there was a divine hand trying to tear through the sky. And just as the sword moved, an enormous sword shadow suddenly appeared above it. The sword shadow moved following the movement of the sword in Alu''s hand. When Alu pointed the sword in his hand towards Cherish and the others, the shadow of the sword moved down towards Cherish and the others. Countless rumbles resounded as the de descended. The expressions of Cherish and the others immediately turned deathly pale when they saw the shadow of the enormous sword. When they lifted their heads, they could no longer see the sky. All of the space above them had beenpletely covered by a single sword shadow. It was no wonder that cultivators of the Nirvana stage used to say that everything below the Nirvana stage was just ants. Those words were clearly not mere nonsense. The sword shadow above was proof that those words really were true. Everyone who followed Cherish showed expressions of despair as they looked at the sword shadow descending towards them. Even though the sword was only a shadow, the aura that made the sky rumbling let them know how strong the shadow was. "All of you, don''t be idle." Cherish suddenly shouted. "Use your strongest attack if you don''t want to die." After saying that, she immediately lunged upwards. Countless spiritual sources surged from her body. The armor on her body and the silver spear in each of her hands emitted a bright white light. "This is just weapon power, as long as it isn''t wielded by a true Nirvana, don''t think it can scare me." "Hmph." She snorted after saying that. Even though the light from her could not bepared to the light of the de descending on her, it still made those who saw her feel a sense of hope. Hearing Cherish''s words, the people were finally able to suppress their fear. They then stared at the shadow of the sword above them with great determination. After which, bursts of aura after burst of aura then erupted from their bodies. They immediately moved to follow Cherish. Apart from Roux and Reva, everyone on the spot lunged towards the sword. When they allbined their strength, the aura they emitted began to rival the aura of the sword shadow above them. They then lined up into a formation with Cherish in the center position. When Cherish raised her spears upwards, their spiritual energies then merged before forming a giant spear. Shua... The giant spear then shot up towards the shadow of the sword. If the giant spear were aimed at Alu, he would definitely choose to run away rather than having to hold it head-on. However, when he saw the spear, he gave a mocking smile. "A firefly that wants topete with the moon. Let''s see how many of you can survive." As the one who controlled the shadow of the sword, Alu knew exactly how strong it was. In reality, he was deliberately reducing the power he released so that a few of them would survive. If not, Whooss... Alu then elerated his hand movements. As the sword shadow moved following the sword in his hand, the speed of the sword shadow also became faster as he elerated the movement of his hand. Of course, since Cherish and the others were also charging upwards, the time it would take before they met had gotten a lot shorter. Just an instantter, the giant spear that came from thebined power of Cherish and the others met the shadow of the sword released by Alu. Chapter 107: Dead and Passed out Chapter 107: Dead and Passed out Seeing the colliding sword and spear, one would definitely think there would be a huge impact. After all, even though the sword was bigger, the spear was still big enough to shake the sword. However, when the sword and spear finally met, the opposite happened. There was no impact as expected. Rather, it is like when a stone is dropped into water. The sword was like stone and the spear was like water. When the spear hit the sword, the spiritual energy that formed the spear immediately broke apart. The spiritual energy is then scattered in various directions. They look like water sshes. The people who were inside the spears couldn''t help but widen their eyes as they saw theirbined power being crushed just like that. Even the Cherish who was at the front showed an expression of disbelief. Of course, no one had time to think about why theirbined power was destroyed so easily. The swords that were not far from their eyes made each of them busy thinking about how to survive. Unfortunately no matter how they thought about it, most of them werepletely unable to think of a way to survive under that sword strike. Even Cherish and Eckbert who were the strongest of them didn''t have the confidence to stay alive. In fact, even before the sword hit them, some of them were already injured just by being hit by the sword''s aura. Only the aura of the sword had already made several of them injured. Then who dares to say they can survive the sword. It might be good if they could defend their corpses. Buzzzz... The enormous sword shadow finally drowned them. No one could see them after they were immersed in the shadow of the sword. Even the Alu who controlled the power of the de''s shadow couldn''t sense their state. Their aura waspletely drowned under the sword aura. Whether they are still alive or not can only be known after the shadow of the sword has disappeared. If it was Alu''s own power, he could retract his strength at any time. But the power of the sword, it was too strong for Alu to control it. The only thing he could do was let it go. In order to control it, he had to wait for his cultivation to reach the Nirvana stage first. It took a long time before the remaining of the sword''s power disappeared. If they are not on the holy path, it may take another Nirvana stage expert to clear them. Only after the remnants of the sword''s power disappeared did Alu be able to see Cherish and the others. However, more than half of them were nowhere to be found. There are only seven left and they are the strongest of them all. As for the remaining fourteen, they had probably turned to ashes. Of course, those seven people who were still alive also looked really bad. Among them, only Cherish still had aplete body. As for the rest, some of them lost their legs and arms. Of course, even though Cherish''s body was stillplete, she was also seriously injured. The silver armor on her body was alsopletely destroyed. In fact, they had all even lost consciousness. The power of the sword clearly also shook their souls, causing them to faint. Seeing their state, Alu chuckled with an amused expression. "Well, at least this will make my job easier." Because they were in a fainting state, Alu was able to nt his soul mes into their soul essence without any resistance. At the very least, he didn''t need to force them to give up. However, even though he had killed most of them and defeated the rest, the battle was not recorded by the holy path tablet. The cause was obvious because he won with the help of an external force. He then inserted Nirvana spiritual sword in his hand into the storage ring. After which, he flew towards them. Even though they were currently passed out, their bodies were still floating in that ce. When Alu arrived in front of them, he immediately released mes towards them. In an instant, they were all engulfed by the mes. The mes were of course the soul mes. With their consciousness sleeping, it was only a few moments before Alu managed to nt his soul mes into their soul essence. "Now is the time to wake them up." Alu said after that. The reason they fainted was because their souls had been shaken. It wasn''t because of the wounds on their body. Therefore, the easiest way to wake them up again is to shake their souls once again. Boom... Alu then released his fist at them, causing them to be thrown in various directions. Their bodies were shaken so violently that they awoke at that very moment. When they awoke, they saw Alu right in front of them. Their already pale expressions turned even paler when they looked at Alu. In their eyes, Alu is a figure who terrorizes their souls. Alu smiled wickedly as they looked at him. And when they saw the smile on Alu''s face, they suddenly felt a very bad premonition. It was only a momentter before they realized something was wrong with their soul essence. Alu deliberately moved the soul mes in their soul essence so that they could understand what was happening to their soul essence. "What did you do to me?" Cherish then asked. She tried to stand up but failed so she could only kneel down. Unlike the others who looked terrified, Cherish looked at Alu with cold eyes. Seeing that wild looking woman, Alu chuckled. "You are worthy of being the strongest young woman in the thousand inds region. You do have some attitudes." Alu praises. "Well, you should understand what happened to your body. In essence, your soul essence is under my control. If I wanted, I could destroy your soul essence at any time." Alu then exined. "Normally, those who are hit by it will be my ves." "Like them." Alu pointed at Roux and Reva. "And much more, of course." "...." Hearing Alu''s words, even Eckbert lost his cool. He tried to move towards Alu, but he felt something moving in his soul essence. This caused Eckbert to immediately stop his movements. Now he looked at Alu with a terrified expression. "As I said, I can destroy your soul essence if I want." Alu said while looking at Eckbert. Whooss... Right after Alu spoke, Cherish who was on her knees suddenly jumped at him. A spear appeared in her hand and she pointed the tip of the spear towards Alu. She didn''t speak, but she looked at Alu with cold eyes. "Hmph." Alu snorted as he watched Cherish move towards him. If not because he needed her helpter, he would definitely not be merciful even to a woman. "Even if you''re not hurt, you''re still not my opponent, not to mention now." After saying that, Alu then clenched his palms. When the tip of Cherish''s spear arrived in front of him, he immediately sent his fist at her. He easily dodged Cherish''s spear, and his fistnded right on Cherish''s face. Bammm .. He didn''t hold back as he hit Cherish. Cherish''s face immediately twisted as it was hit by his fist. Her body was also immediately thrown far enough. Even though only her face was hit by Alu''s fist, all parts of her body let out a cracking sound. In reality, the bones on Cherish''s body were already covered with countless cracks. And Alu''s blow made the bones that had been crackedpletely destroyed. After her body stopped, she tried to get back up. Unfortunately she only stood for a while before falling again. In the end, she could only lie above the air. Seeing Cherish''s state, the men following her couldn''t help but be stunned. Even though at the moment they could barely stand up, they could still at least kneel. But, Cherish who was previously able to jump suddenly could only lie down, they didn''t dare imagine how hard Alu hit Cherish. This guy really doesn''t know how to be gentle with a woman. They think. Alu then looked at them one by one and said. "Very well, I''m sure you all know what choice is good for you. Now you can heal your wounds first. After this, you will get your first job as ves." After saying that, Alu immediately flew off into the distance. He ignored their expressions that looked like they wanted to cry. Even though he had already Made several concealment formations, the numbers were actually still insufficient. Hence he wanted to take advantage of the time while Henn and the others were healing their wounds to create a few more formations. Whooss... Alu flew away from the ce. As he went further and further, Alu couldn''t help but be taken aback as he saw the effects of his previous attack actually reach the ce. Even the previous ce where he had made the formation was affected. "Spiritual warriors are superhuman beings among mortals. The Spiritual stage means that one leaves mortality. The Life and Death Stage is a step towards heaven. However, only Nirvana stage masters can be called heavenly beings." Alu said a saying that he often heard. In the end, Alu could only search for a ce further away. Chapter 108: Move Chapter 108: Move Time passed quietly. About a few hourster, Alu finally came back again. The reason why he came back naturally was because he already felt the movement from Alton and Callie. He could feel their movements through the tracking jade they were carrying. This time, they moved far enough that they might be following Adon to find Elizabeth. Apart from the two of them, he also felt his five new ves following them. When he returned, he saw Cherish and the others had fully recovered from their wounds. "They really have a lot of good stuff." Said Alu. Their previous injuries were obviously very severe. If they don''t use healing pills, their wounds may not heal even within a few months. And even if they used high quality healing pills, they might still need a few days to heal their wounds. However, in just a few hours, their wounds hadpletely healed. It was clear that they had used healing pills that were extremely valuable even for Nirvana stage experts. This made him feel jealous that he didn''t have such things himself. "Well, since they are already my ves, I don''t have to take precious things from them." Alu said to himself. Even though they were only ves, he still wanted them to grow stronger. Only then can they continue to be of use to him. "However, apart from Henn, they all also have dragon gates. For these things, I can only take them." From their bodies, Alu could feel the aura of the dragon gate. There are six dragon gates, plus three in his hand, that means he will have nine dragon gates. He only needed six more before gathering them all. Alu wondered what he would get if he managed to collect all the dragon gates. "But before that." Alu then looked at Cherish. Right after Cherish saw himing, the woman immediately flew towards him. At this point, she already looked like before. She was wearing silver armor while holding a spear in each hand. Her eyes also still looked cold. Unlike the others, she didn''t look like she wanted to give up. When she arrived not far from him, Alu then said. "Don''t you believe I can kill you at any time?" "Then kill me." Cherish replied in an indifferent tone. She didn''t look scared to death. She then squinted at Alu. "You seem to have three dragon gates. The other two should be from Alton and Callie. It looks like you''ve been waiting for us here from the start. That means Alton and Callie have be your ves too." When Eckbert and the others heard Cherish''s words, their expressions immediately turned ugly. They suddenly realized that they were counted from the start. Coming to this ce is basically no different from getting themselves into a crocodile''s mouth. Henn who brought them here almost coughed up blood when he heard his sister''s words. Of course, he already knew that Alu let him go on purpose. But what happened at this time, it was really far beyond his expectations. He originally thought they would have an all-out battle with Alu''s defeat at the end. But what happened was a total defeat for them. The people beside him started looking at him with eyes full of hatred. "Henn, if there is a day where we are free from this disaster, the first person I will kill will be you." Eckbert spoke in a cold tone. The others also nodded. They clearly had the same desires as Eckbert. Henn is in a bad mood. Hearing Eckbert''s words, his mood got more and worse. "Hmph." He then snorted while looking at Eckbert and the others. "You cane if you are truly free." In the end, he could only mock them to vent his anger. "..." Alu and Cherish paid no heed to the argument between Henn and Eckbert. After hearing Cherish''s words, Alu chuckled. "You''re pretty smart. And you''re not afraid of dying either. But for now I still don''t want to kill you." "Now tell me what you want? Do you want to fight?" Alu asked. "It is true." Cherish replied. She then pointed one of her spears at Alu. "We will fight fairly. As long as you can beat me, I will follow your orders for now." She says. She looked provocative as she said that. "Looks like you''re still not sure. Okay then." Alu replied in a rxed tone. "As long as I don''t use an external object, any tricks I use won''t matter, right." "Sure. As long as it''s your own strength." After saying that, Cherish immediately moved towards Alu. Spiritual energy that looked like thunder erupted from her body which was followed by a surge of spiritual source. She has twenty-six thousand spiritual sources. Coupled with mysterious techniques, her spiritual source instantly reached 29999 spiritual sources. It had already reached the limit of the Life and Death stage. Whooss... With her armor emitting light, she truly looked like light as she flew. "Such strength, even I will need quite a long time if I want to defeat you. Unfortunately now is not the right time." Alu said in a low voice. "Because of that, I can only use a trick to end this battle right away." After saying that, Alu then opened his palm. On that palm, appeared a transparent figure that was the core of the concealment formation. Buzzz... Alu threw the transparent figure into his chest, and in an instant, his figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of Cherish and the others. "Concealment formation." Everyone who sees Alu can recognize what Alu is using. Now they finally realized why they couldn''t find Alu''s whereabouts when they first came to this ce. When Cherish arrived at where Alu had disappeared, her expression immediately turned gloomy. When Alu''s body disappeared, shepletely lost track of Alu. She looked left and right to find Alu. "You cheated." She suddenly shouted. "The prince is a spirit master. He personally created the formation. So it''s still his own power." Reva responded to Cherish''s shout. Her tone sounded sneering. Seeing Cherish who doesn''t want to submit to Alu annoys Reva. She felt like waking her up with cold water. Cherish looked at Reva with cold eyes. Amongst the younger generation, no woman dared speak to her in such a tone. If it weren''t for the circumstances, she would have thrown her spear at Reva. Seeing Cherish''s cold gaze, Reva responded with a mocking smile. "It is enough." A cold voice suddenly echoed right behind Cherish. When Cherish looked behind her, she found Alu standing right behind her. And he put a knife around her neck. "If you still don''t want to submit, then I can only kill you now." Said Alu. Cherish didn''t speak, but she gritted her teeth at Reva. In reality, even if Alu could hide, it wouldn''t be that easy to defeat her. However, if Alu got too close to her, she was sure she could sense Alu''s existence by instinct. But Reva''s provocation caught her off guard so Alu could easily approach her and even put a knife around her neck. If Alu had actually shed the knife into her neck, her neck would definitely be cut in half. Even though they were still at the Life and Death stage, one second off guard was enough for the enemy to chop off their heads. "Huh." Cherish finally retracted her aura. She then looked at Alu with a dissatisfied expression. "This time I admit defeat. But next time I''ll challenge you again. If you lose, I would rather die than have to follow your orders." She says. Even though Alu won on his own terms, Cherish clearly still felt cheated. "Hmm." Alu sneered when he heard Cherish''s words. "Next time you may not be able to hold out under my aura." Replied Alu. After saying that, he ignored Cherish. He then looked at the other five people who also had dragon gates. "Now hand over your dragon gates." He says. At the moment of saying that, Alu inserted a dragon gate into his shirt pocket. When he had appeared behind Cherish earlier, he had managed to take the dragon gate from Cherish''s body. Whoosss... Whooss... Whooss... The other five people didn''t dare to argue, they immediately threw their dragon gates at Alu. After gathering all the dragon gates, Alu then took out the core of the concealment formation he had just created. "You all use this." Alu said while throwing the core of the concealment formation at each of the people there. Apart from that, Alu also gave them tracking jade so they could sense each other''s presence when they used the concealment formation. "All right, now is the time to tell you what I want to do." Alu smiled. After that, Alu started exining to them what he wanted to do. Of course, he did not exin the gist of his n. He only exined the outline. Elizabeth! When they heard Elizabeth''s name, even Cherish couldn''t help but change her expression. "From your expression, you seem to know this Elizabeth very well. I wonder where you twoe from? I''ve never heard of anyone like you in the thousand inds region." Cherish then asked. Chapter 109: Trail After Chapter 109: Trail After After bing ves, none of those people dared to speak directly to Alu. But Cherish did. It was clear that she still couldn''t consider herself a ve. "Hmph." Alu snorted coldly when he heard Cherish''s question. His rtionship with Elizabeth has always been a knot in his heart. He didn''t even like to think about it, let alone hear other people talk about it. He then looked at Cherish with cold eyes. "This isn''t something a ve like you should ask." Alu replied in a cold tone. Alu''s answer angered Cherish. But since she couldn''t do anything to Alu, she, in the end, could only lower her head while gritting her teeth. Whooss... When Cherish was lowering her head, Alu suddenly appeared in front of her. "I didn''t kill for your behavior, but you still have to get one punishment." Alu said. Bam... After saying that, Alu pped Cherish in the face once again. Cough... Cherish immediately coughed up blood the moment her face was pped. Her body staggered a few steps back. As she looked at Alu, her expression was immediately filled with anger. Spiritual energy nearly erupted from her body. But she chose silence in the end. Alu ignored Cherish''s anger. He acted as if nothing had happened. He then looked at the people. "Now immediately use the concealment formation I gave you. We will go now." Alu said one more time. Even though the formation had many advantages, it actually had some disadvantages as well. Especially for low level formations. The most basic drawback is that it requires a supply of energy to maintain it. If there is no energy supply, the formation will disperse in some time. Formations could still be supplied with ordinary spiritual energy, but that naturally wasn''t as good as using spirit energy. The formation time canst much shorter. When a formation was used by ordinary cultivators, they could only supply the formation energy with ordinary spiritual energy. Unless they have spirit stones that contain spirit energy. However, spirit stones were far rarer than spiritual stones, and they weren''t something that most ordinary cultivators could possess. In reality, the spirit formations protecting certain ces such as cities or sects always had several people tasked with supplying energy to the formation. Even a Nirvana level formation still needed a supply of energy from people. Of course, there were also formations that could maintain their existence by themselves. But it was only a high-level formation created by an extremely powerful spirit master. Such formations usually had the ability to absorb the surrounding spirit energy to maintain its existence. But even such a formation would normally weaken over time. Without constant care, nothing canst forever. Like Adon who was able to maintain the formation he created before he entered the holy path must have paid a very high price to maintain it. But there was also one advantage to spirit formation. Like Adon, every spirit master can strengthen their spirit formation so that it surpasses their own cultivation realm. A Mortal stage spirit master can strengthen their formation until it reaches Nirvana stage. Of course, doing so would require not only hard work, but also countless resources. Most spirit masters didn''t have enough resources to do that. After hearing Alu''s words, they quickly used their concealment formation. They threw the core of the formation into their chests, and in an instant, their figurespletely disappeared. They couldn''t sense each other''s existence if not through the tracer jade. Of course, as the one who set up the formation, Alu could still sense their presence even if they weren''t holding the tracer jade. The formation, however, was created using his spirit energy. He could naturally sense the presence of his own spirit energy. After their figures disappeared, Alu once again threw a transparent figure into his chest. "Let''s go." Alu said after his figure disappeared. After that, they immediately flew after Alton and Callie. They were flying at full speed. Even though they were quite a distance away, with their flying speed, they would definitely catch up with Adon''s group in some time. Unlike them, Adon''s group flew more slowly. However, even though they were flying very fast, they did not make the slightest disturbance to the environment they were passing through. Normally, when they passed through the wisps of clouds, they would definitely sweep away the wisps of clouds they passed. But right now, as they passed through the wisps of clouds, they didn''t move an inch. No one would have thought that the ce had just been passed by several people. A concealment formation that originated from the Universe Formation clearly couldn''tpare to a normal concealment formation. For most concealment formations, they only hide the figures of the people who use them. That''s the simplest concept. But the concealment formation that originated from the Universe Formation had apletely different concept. Rather than calling it hiding the person using it, it would be more correct to call it moving the location of the person using it. Basically, it moved the location of the person using it to apletely different dimension. Alu and the others didn''t make any distraction while they were flying basically not because they didn''t make any disturbances. It''s just that, the distraction they create is in a different dimension. The stronger the formation, the deeper the dimension it could enter. Even the formation Alu created, even though it was only a mortal stage formation, but the dimension that the formation could enter was a dimension that even low-level Nirvana experts could not achieve. Because of that, a low-level Nirvana expert basically wouldn''t be able to sense Alu''s existence if he used his concealment formation. Sometimeter, Alu and the others arrived at the previous cloud ind. But unlike before, there were no more formations covering the ind. The ind waspletely open so that people could enter from anywhere. At this time there were quite a number of people on the ind and many of them fighting over the good spots on the ind. When passing the ind, Alu stopped for a few moments. He had no interest in the people on the ind. However, when he saw the ind, he could feel traces of spirit energy from Adon''s formation. What attracted Alu was, the spirit energy on the ind was actually already much stronger than thest time he saw it. "No wonder Adon dares to challenge Elizabeth. His current formation can definitely kill the weakest Nirvana stage." It was just the most basic of judgments as he was only judging through the traces of Adon''s spirit energy. As for actual strength, it definitely exceeded his expectations. "Even if I unleash the full power of Nirvana''s spiritual weapon, I might not be able to destroy it." Alu said to himself. "Luckily I''ve nted a mark on Adon''s formation." When thinking that, Alu couldn''t help but smile. No matter how strong Adon''s formation was, Alu didn''t feel worried because the mark he nted on the formation allowed him to control it as long as the earring ball or formation disc his mother had given him was under his control. His control may not be as strong as Adon''s control because that formation, however, is a formation that Adon created himself. However, he still believes he can make Adon unable to harm him with his own formation. Alu chuckled as he thought that. Not being able to harm an enemy while the enemy was inside their own spirit formation was water to any spirit master. It could even break a spirit master''s resolve. Whooss... Alu and the others only stopped briefly before continuing on their way. They passed the ind before flying any further. And the farther they went, the clouds around them also became thicker and wider. The clouds seemed to be starting to coalesce and if one could see from the outside, they would look like an ocean. "Looks like the fight will take ce in the main ce." Alu said while looking ahead. The direction Adon''s group was heading was actually the ce where the mysterious spiritual aura originated. As Alu passed by the people, he had heard various rumors about the ce. He also asked Cherish and the others. But none of them gave a definite answer. They had never been to that ce either. After nearly an hour of flying, the distance between Alu''s group and Adon''s group was getting closer. Even though they couldn''t see Adon''s group yet, they could already feel their auras. Of course, apart from Alton and the others who were carrying tracking jade, not a single person in Adon''s group could sense their auras. Within Adon''s group, apart from Alton and the others, Alu could feel nearly twenty auras. As the strongest among the younger generations of the thousand inds region, Adon naturally could easily gather followers. Even if he didn''t say it, there would be quite a number of peopleing to him. After all, for those who wanted to join the Spiritual Academy, bing a follower of Adon would naturally ease their life in the Spiritual Academy. "Now slow down." Alu said as he felt the aura of Adon''s group. Since they were close, they only needed to follow them behind. Now they just have to wait for Adon and Elizabeth to meet. Chapter 110: Barbarian spirit Chapter 110: Barbarian spirit The further they went, the journey was not so smooth anymore. Of course it wasn''t Alu''s group that experienced that, but Adon''s group. Compared to the outside, there were even more wild beasts guarding the interior of the ce. At least within a radius of several tens of kilometers, Adon''s group would definitely encounter a group of beasts. Besides, the beasts in that ce were also much stronger than the beasts on the outside. Even with the strength of the people within Adon''s group, they still needed a few moves to kill those beasts. But instead of having to face those beasts, they would rather avoid them. After all, there were too many beasts to deal with. Even if they fought to the death, they might not be able to kill all of the beasts they encountered. Luckily they had all reached the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage and their cultivation foundations were quite strong as well. Even though they had to suffer a barrage of beast attacks, they still managed to escape from them in the end. But, once they escaped from one ce, there would be another group of beasts waiting for them in another ce. They can only do the same things over and over again in the end. Looking at those beasts, one could conclude that the real test of that ce was passing through the beasts. The core area of the holy path was definitely not a ce anyone could go to. A person who doesn''t have enough strength will only end up dying halfway. The only ones who could make the journey smoothly were Alu and his ves. Until now, they have never been disturbed. Even when they passed right in front of their faces, most beasts remained oblivious to their existence. There were only a few ferocious beasts with sensitive senses that felt a little oddity around them. But when Alu and the others got away from them, the beasts with sensitive senses also didn''t feel anything anymore. .... The journey really took a lot of time. Even though their journey was slowed down due to the disturbance of the many beasts, they had in fact already flown several hours. However, even after several hours, the scenery around them still looked the same. There is only a boundless sea of clouds. They could feel a spiritual aura in front of them, but no matter how far they went, they still felt that it was very far away. If they weren''t following Adon, Alu would have thought something was wrong with the ce. Of course, there might really be something wrong with the ce, but since Adon was still flying, he probably already knew something. "And where is Elizabeth?" Alu has always been wondering about that. He only finds out from Alton that Adon has a way to find Elizabeth. As for how he found Elizabeth, even Alton didn''t know. "Um..." When Alu thought about that, Adon and his group suddenly stopped. Due to the clouds blocking his view, Alu couldn''t see what they were doing. In fact, from the very beginning she followed Adon, s he still hadn''t seen Adon and his group. Of course, if he wanted to, he could just use the sense of his soul to look at them. However, if he did that, there was a chance that he would be found by them. Noticing their auras suddenly stopped moving, Alu and the others also chose to stop. They stopped about several hundred kilometers from Adon''s group. What surprised Alu was, he actually no longer saw the group of beasts within a radius of several thousand kilometers around his group and Adon''s group. "Now I can feel this ce is very strange." Alu narrowed his eyes. After which, he suddenly felt a change in his surroundings. The change came from where Adon was. From that ce, the sea of clouds that covered the whole ce suddenly moved. From Adon''s location as the center, a sea of clouds suddenly opened up. And it continues to expand. From one hundred meters to one kilometer, and one kilometer to ten kilometers. The sea of clouds continued to open and it even reached where Alu was. But it doesn''t stop there. It continued to expand and only stopped when it expanded to a radius of ten thousand kilometers. The sudden change shocked everyone. How could such a vast sea of clouds just open up. That''s really confusing. Or from the beginning it was not like that. Without a cloud, the ce immediately turned into open space. The line of sight of the people is no longer limited With their distance being only a few hundred kilometers from Adon''s group, without anyone blocking their view, they could see the people within Adon''s group quite clearly. Of course, because they were hidden in a concealment formation, Adon and the others couldn''t see them. But what caught Alu''s attention was not Adon and the people who followed him. Instead, Alu is attracted to the space around him. For such an open space, it is very difficult to distinguish it from other open spaces. However, as a person possessing a Phoenix soul, Alu had far stronger memories than other cultivators. As he looked at the open space around him, he felt the ce was very familiar. "I''m sure this ce is exactly the same ce I saw in the mirror. This is the ce where Elizabeth killed Gatlen, the third rank genius." Said Alu. "In that case, then this ce was like this from the start. The previous cloud was probably just an artificial cloud." Alu thought. But Alu wasn''t interested in thinking what kind of ce it was. His gaze was currently fixed on Adon''s group. More precisely to the young man who was standing in the middle of the group. The young man had a thin body and long hair. He was wearing a white robe which made him look like a schr. And on that white robe, there are three symbols of the moon. The robe was not actually an ordinary robe. It was a robe that only a spirit master could wear. That three month symbol on his robe was a sign that his spirit cultivation was already at the Mortal stage thirdyer. The young man was naturally Adon. ording to what Alu knew, the robes that Adon wore could only be obtained from the spirit masters association. In order to obtain it, one had to register as a spirit masters association member. The spirit masters association was actually a veryrge organization. It is said that it was created by an extremely powerful spirit master. But the organization is really just a loose organization. The aim of that organization was basically to fight for the rights of spirit masters when transacting with ordinary cultivators. After all, the number of spirit masters was far less. While most cultivators were unwilling to make enemies with spirit masters, there were still quite a few who dared to do so. If any spirit master was being bullied by cultivators, the spirit masters association would usually help get their revenge. Of course, it''s not the robe that is wearing Adon that catches Alu''s attention. Ever since the clouds in that ce disappeared, Alu had seen Adon''s robe. But he didn''t really think about it. What makes Alu attracted to Adon is because at this time, two gates suddenly appeared right beside Adon''s right and left. From inside the gates, Alu could see a white space that was exactly the same as his spirit world. And the gates that had suddenly appeared on the left and right of Adon, they were naturally gates for spirits. Not long after Alu saw the gate, two figures suddenly walked out from within each of the gates. When the two figures appeared, everyone in the ce immediately narrowed their eyes. The two figures were men and they had enormous bodies. They reached five meters in height. One of them was holding a spear while the other one was holding arge sword. What was even more shocking were their auras. Vaguely, people could feel the Nirvana aura from their bodies. It''s just that the Nirvana aura from their bodies doesn''t feel perfect. They were actually still mixed with the aura of the Life and Death stage. "Barbarian Spirit." Charlie''s voice suddenly echoed from within Alu''s mind when the tworge men appeared. "How strong are they? Are they strong?" Alu asked. "Strong, hmph." This time it was a young girl''s voice that responded. Obviously Elly was awake too. "They only have big bodies but their brains are very small. If I can get out, I can kill them with one hit." Elly sneered. "You underestimate them too much, Elly. Even though they are not very smart, they also have their own strengths. In fact, if it weren''t for their extremely brusque manner of fighting, they could probably match us in physical strength." Charlie replied. "Hmph. Hmph." Elly snorted. "You''re exaggerating them too much, Charlie. They''re only slightly better than lower spirits. How can their massive bodies match our physiques, the gods." Charlie no longer responds to his sister. He then spoke to Alu. "Bro, you still have to be careful. Those two barbarian spirits'' cultivation is already half a step from the Nirvana stage. Even though they haven''t really entered the Nirvana stage, they are still very strong. They must be stronger than the two behind you." The two people Charlie meant were naturally Cherish and Eckbert. Chapter 111: See again Chapter 111: See again Alu only listened to Charlie''s words. He didn''t answer. His gaze was constantly fixed on Adon and the two barbarian spirits beside him. After the two barbarian spirits came out, Adon then took out the white jade which was the core of his formation. There was a change to the core of the formation. Compared to thest time Alu saw it, the aura from the core of the formation was many times stronger. As the core of the formation appeared, the air around Adon seemed to churn. "Now go to your respective positions." Adon then spoke. Since Adon spoke in a low voice, his voice naturally didn''te to Alu and the others ears. But Alu could understand what Adon was saying through the movement of his mouth. After Adon spoke, the people he brought along including Alton and Callie began to move in different directions. They then stopped at a certain position. Judging from the situation, they seemed to have determined their position before they arrived at that ce. After they stopped at their position, Adon then raised his hand. He ced the core of the formation on top of his palm. When he raised his hand, the core of the formation then shone brightly. After which, boundless spirit energy flowed out from within the formation core. It didn''t take too long before spirit energy filled the ce. They looked like a sea of clouds floating in the air. But it onlysted a moment. When the formation core stopped flowing spirit energy, the sea of spirit energy in the sky began to change shape. Looking from afar, the shape was almost exactly the same as the formation that covered the previous ind. It''s just that,pared to when it covered the ind, the formation this time seemed bigger. The size wasn''t the most striking, but the energy barrier of the formation looked a hundred times thicker. Just guessing and seeing immediately is clearly different. Only after seeing it in person did Alu realize that the formation was much stronger than he had expected. Even with Nirvana spiritual weapon, Alu knew that he would not be able to destroy the formation. "Maybe Elizabeth can also control Nirvana spiritual weapon. But I''m not sure she can destroy the formation." "Now Eli, if I weren''t here, you''d probably die at this person''s hands. Looks like you have to thank me." Alu smiled sarcastically. After that formation appeared, there were several circles of energy descending from the formation. They then connect with Alton, Callie, and others who are in various ces. Seeing that, Alu could guess what was going on. Alton and the others'' job was not basically to strengthen the formation. Rather, it was that formation that strengthened them. Of course, that formation was still only a low tier formation in the end. It can''t directly strengthen people. What actually happened was that they were able to unleash their attacks and techniques through the formation. By using formation energy, their attack power would be increased many times over. "Then where''s Elizabeth?" Alu narrowed his eyes as he stared at the formation. He wasn''t so stupid as to not notice something. Adon has already taken off his formation, there''s no way he''s just waiting for Elizabeth toe. So the only possibility is that Elizabeth is already in that ce. As Alu narrowed his eyes, he saw Adon suddenly looked up. He seemed to be staring at a certain direction within the formation. Alu followed Adon''s gaze. At first Alu didn''t feel anything strange. But now, as she stared at the direction where Adon''s gaze was, she suddenly realized something. At that ce, Alu suddenly saw a transparent wall. The transparent wall did not emit any aura. And it''s also barely noticeable. If not for Alu looking carefully, he would not have noticed her existence. "Is this?" Alu wondered. Since the footage of the battle ended right after Gatlen''s death, he couldn''t tell what happened after that. In fact there are many confusing things. Like who recorded the battle, and how the battle footage got into Adon''s hands. Now, as he looked at the transparent wall, Alu suddenly realized something. It was clear that Gatlen used various treasures before his death, and one of the treasures was probably used for Cracked... Cracks suddenly appeared on the transparent wall. The cracks formed a spider web. In the center, was a small hole the size of a finger. Red. Alu saw a small red dot in the small hole. As the little hole expanded further, he could finally see what it was. "Finally she appeared." Alu said with a sigh. That red dot is actually the tip of the spear. Crack... Crack... Crack... The tip of the spear pierced through the transparent wall. The moment that happened, the transparent wall was instantly crushed. There was a dark space behind that transparent wall, and in that dark room, stood a figure of a golden haired woman wearing a ck robe. The woman was holding a blood red spear. Her face showed an indifferent expression as if she was ignoring the entire world. Even though she wasn''t a goddes, she gave people the feeling as if they were staring at a goddes. When people saw that woman, even Cherish who was an extremely proud woman couldn''t help but change her expression, not to mention the men. Everything about her made men think of bing her knight protector. Many of them thought that being her guardian knight and dying to protect her was the greatest glory of their life. When Elizabeth appeared, she didn''t even look around to see the situation. Instead, her gaze was immediately fixed on Adon. She looked at Adon with cold eyes. Her gaze looked like the eyes of a god who would punish mortals. "The lizard is dead, apparently a dog came." She then spoke. When people heard her words, they couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air. They naturally understood the meaning of her words. It is said that Gatlen cultivated a technique rted to dragons. In fact, he even often referred to himself as a young dragon. But Elizabeth said that he was just a lizard. If Gatlen was still alive, he would probably vomit blood out of anger. As for a dog, that was clearly Adon. It is not known why she called Adon a dog. It''s just that, who among the younger generations in the region of a thousand inds dares to call Adon a dog. Adon didn''t react to Elizabeth''s words. He just looked at Elizabeth with sparkling eyes. His eyes looked like those of a snake staring at its prey. "Hmph." Elizabeth snorted as she caught Adon''s gaze. "You want to die." She is screaming. After which, boundless spiritual energy erupted from her body. She was clearly sealed after killing Gatlen. But now her cultivation had already broken through to the thirdyer of the Life and Death stage. Of course, she probably carried a lot of cultivation resources in hee body. So even though she was sealed, she could still cultivate within the seal. What surprised people was her spiritual source. Elizabeth''s spiritual source actually reaches 29,000 spiritual sources In that ce only Alu did not react when saw Elizabeth''s spiritual source. After that, the spear in Elizabeth''s hand suddenly underwent a change that shocked people. Around the spear, nine small suns suddenly appeared. When the nine suns appeared, the spear''s aura immediately increased greatly. As the aura from the spear dispersed, it even caused space to tremble. If there was a mountain in that ce, it would definitely be knocked off. When he saw the spear in Elizabeth''s hand, Alu narrowed his eyes. Even though the spear''s aura suddenly changes, Alu can recognize that the spear is the spear Elizabeth used when she fought him. At that time, the spear was still an ordinary spiritual weapon. But now, it had suddenly turned into Nirvana spiritual weapon. He didn''t understand how it happened. "It''s a innate weapon, bro." Charlie''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "A innate weapon? What''s that?" Alu was surprised when he heard Charlie''s words. He had never heard of such a thing. "Hehehehe." Charlie chuckled. "It''s natural you don''t know because it''s so rare." "As you know, there are many geniuses in this world. The top geniuses are usually born with a certain body or bloodline. People usually call them innate talents or blessings from heaven." "So you mean?" "That''s right. Apart from a certain body or bloodline, there were sometimes cases where a person was born with a weapon. Those weapons wereter called innate weapons." "Of course, just like a certain body or bloodline, an innate weapon does not necessarily appear at the same time as the owner''s birth. It sometimes appears when the owner is an adult." "The spear in your woman''s hand is definitely a innate weapon." "Unlike ordinary weapons, the innate weapons have the ability to absorb spiritual weapons. When the innate weapons absorb spiritual weapons, they will gain the strength and abilities of those spiritual weapons." Chapter 112: Elizabeths powers Chapter 112: Elizabeth''s powers "It is true that cultivation is more important. But there is no doubt that weapons y a huge role in increasing a cultivator''sbat strength. And these innate weapons, they are the best among all weapons. Unlike other weapons which were only external items, the innate weapons were like the hands and feet of the owner. There is a term that says that the most important thing to show the true strength of a weapon is the match between the weapon and the person using it. In this world, there is definitely no weapon more suited to a cultivator than an innate weapon born from the cultivator himself." "Hehehehe." Elly chuckled. "This little girl really brings so much luck. Two dragon souls and an innate weapon, I''m sure there is no better birth than this. Even thisdy is feeling jealous." She says. Even though the words she said sounded to herself, she was clearly insinuating Alu. Unfortunately, Alu was really very calm at the moment. He listened to Charlie''s exnation without changing his expression. He ignored Elly''s words and continued to stare at Elizabeth. "Hmph." Elly snorted when she saw Alu ignoring her. "Son, I know you want to be angry with jealousy. Your little lover was born with many miracles while you were born with nothing." "If it weren''t for your father''s help, you might just be a tramp on this holy path." Alu still ignores Elly. If it had been before, he would probably really have gotten angry. But now he has a stronger and clearer heart. And he is able to control his own emotions. If he doesn''t want to be angry, then he won''t get angry no matter what. For him the most important thing at this time was the n. If his n was sessful, the things he would get werepletely inconceivable. The innate weapon may seem overwhelming. But in reality it''s just something quite unique. In the end, it still depends on the owner. But the Phoenix soul? It is something that can help a person be a divine being. ... "Hmph." Inside the formation, Elly snorted. After that, she then swung her spear at Adon. Nirvana power radiated from her spear, making the space within the formation tremble. If that spear hit a Life and Death stage cultivator, even the strongest among them would definitely not be able to live. Even Cherish and Eckbert behind Alu couldn''t help but tremble. Even though the spear wasn''t pointed at them, it still made them feel ufortable. This made them recall the shadow of the sword that had fallen on them. With the formation master''s body so weak, Adon''s body would definitely crush if his body was hit by that spear. But seeing the spear in front of him, Adon didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he smiled casually with his hands on his back. He looked like a schr who was watching his masterpiece. Before Elizabeth''s spear hit his body, a wall of energy suddenly appeared right in front of him. That energy wall looks very thin. However, when Elizabeth''s spear hit the thin energy wall. Boom... The entire formation covering an area of hundreds of kilometers instantly shook. However, the energy wall that was in front of Adon looked like a mountain of steel. It probably shook the moment it was hit by Elizabeth''s spear. However, even though it trembled, it still stood firmly in front of Adon. No damage. Not to mention it was broken, not even a scratch was visible. Alu who was looking from a distance shook his head. After bing a spirit master, his knowledge of formations was much deeper. The wall of energy that appears in front of Adon may appear unremarkable. But there is no doubt that it has reached the power of the Nirvana stage. In reality, even a Nirvana stage cultivator would not necessarily be able to destroy it. Elizabeth''s spear was probably Nirvana spiritual weapon, and even an innate weapon. The power that the spear released could possibly easily crush the strongest cultivator of the Life and Death stage. However, that Power had not actually reached the power of the Nirvana stage. From the Spiritual Warrior stage to the Life and Death stage it can be said to be one cultivation realm, whereas the Nirvana stage is another realm. And that is a higher realm. "This Adon is truly fierce. But even if he wins, his victory will not be recorded by the holy path. The formation may have been made by himself, but there are too many external forces strengthening the formation." Said Alu. As Elizabeth saw her attack fail, her eyes grew colder. She didn''t retreat, but swung her spear once more. Bang... Bang... Bang... The second time still had no effect but she kept repeating her movements. Every time her spear hit the energy wall in front of Adon, it would produce a deafening rumble. Even Alu and the others who were far enough away felt ufortable when they heard the rumbling sounds. As for the people who were inside the formation, their ears werepletely bleeding. The most affected was naturally Adon who was right in front of the rumbleing from. Even though he was protected by a formation, some invisible things still had an effect on him. Coupled with his weak body, he almost coughed up blood at the rumbling sound in front of him. Alu nodded when he saw that. "Elizabeth may always be controlled by her emotions. But she''s still a smart girl." Said Alu. Although Elizabeth seemed indifferent, she clearly understood the situation very well. Heaven gave her so many blessings, it naturally also gave her a lot of intelligence. Seeing the constant blows from Elizabeth''s spear, Adon couldn''t stay still. He was initially very confident in his formation, but now he realized that things weren''t as easy as he had imagined. He suddenly realized that he was careless. He then looked at the two big men beside him. "Teach this little female dragon a lesson." He said with an angry expression. If he continued to hear the rumbles, there was a chance that he would pass out. After hearing Adon''smand, the tworge men looked at each other with ferocious smiles. The big man carrying the spear said. "This little dragon is very fierce. If I eat its flesh and drink its blood, my barbarian blood will probably grow stronger." Therge man who carried the sword then replied. "I''ve never tasted dragon flesh and blood. This time I want her hands and feet." "Very well, then I''ll take the body and head." "...." Adon... "You morons, why are you still talking? Hurry up and attack the woman." Adon shouted angrily. Elizabeth didn''t stop swinging her spear, but the two big men still had time to speak. Adon almost fainted with anger. After hearing Adon''s shout, the two big men immediately closed their mouths. They then stepped towards Elizabeth. Boundless spiritual energy erupted from their bodies. Their aura was much stronger than Elizabeth''s. They didn''t even use formation power. In reality, the strength that Adon''s formation could increase was, at most, only on par with their strength. Because of that, they had absolutely no need for formation strength. Compared to using external power, using one''s own strength was much more enjoyable. "Little dragon, die." Therge man with a sword swung his sword at Elizabeth. Compared to his big body, Elizabeth looks very small. When he arrived in front of Elizabeth, he had to lower his head to look at Elizabeth. "Hmph." Elizabeth snorted. She did not back down when she saw the big man. Instead, she even swung her spear at therge man''s sword. "Hmm." The big man snorted. "You little creature." Seeing Elizabeth''s body that didn''t even reach his thighs, the big man was sure his sword could smash Elizabeth''s body to pieces. However, before his sword reached Elizabeth. Elizabeth''s blue eyes suddenly turned red. After that, Elizabeth''s body also emitted a blood red aura. When that happened, the pressure Elizabeth was releasing suddenly shot up. Bang... Therge man''s sword finally collided with Elizabeth''s spear. However, unlike people imagined, when the sword and spear collided, the sword in the big man''s hand was suddenly thrown. Even though the big man was not knocked off, he still lost his bnce so much that he almost fell. "Die..." The other big man, who was holding a spear suddenly appeared behind Elizabeth, and he raised his hand to throw the spear. But before he threw his spear, Rumble... The sky above him suddenly roared. After which, a red hand the size of a mountain suddenly appeared there. The hand looked elegant but it was covered with red scales. Of course, it was a dragon''s hand. After that hand appeared, it went straight down towards therge man holding the spear. Bam... The palm of the red hand mmed into the big man''s head. When Adon saw two of his usually invincible spirits being suppressed by Elizabeth, he immediately became furious. He then looked at the people who were in various positions. "Why are you still silent, hurry and attack her." Adon yelled at them. Chapter 113: Very Angry Chapter 113: Very Angry In fact, most of them were blown away by Elizabeth''s heroic deeds, which is why they are still silent and watching. Even though Elizabeth wore only modest clothes, her beauty was truly iparable. In the eyes of the men, attacking Elizabeth was an unforgivable sin. But even though they were reluctant, they still didn''t dare disobey Adon''s orders. Adon''s background was so strong that they couldn''t do anything about it. After hearing Adon''s anger, they immediately released their techniques. They remained standing at their positions, but they could unleash attacks through the formation. After they used their technique, various types of attacks immediately appeared around Elizabeth. There are fire, lightning, wind attacks, and various other types of attacks. What''s different is that the attacks look a hundred times stronger. Under normal circumstances, it was naturally impossible for them to unleash such a powerful attack. But now, each of them emitted an aura no weaker than the attacks of the two big men before. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The attacks fell on Elizabeth. If there was only one attack, Elizabeth could naturally withstand it. But now there are over twenty attacks. Boom... Boom... Boom... When different types of attacks collided, they produced an extremely violent explosion. The explosion not only spewed fire, but many different kinds of elements. Different kinds of colors meet the explosion. The explosion even caused the space around Alu and the others to be shaken so that several people almost fell. Even if there were a thousand Life and Death stage cultivators, they would definitely die if that explosion hit them. The people beside Alu didn''t dare to speak, but in their hearts they were thinking all kinds of spections. Perhaps many of them are not optimistic about Elizabeth''s situation. However, although Elizabeth was able to unleash very powerful attacks, it was mostly due to the spiritual weapon Nirvana she was using. Even though the weapon could amplify her attacks, her body strength was still the same. And Elizabeth''s body, however, was still in the Life and Death stage. But while they were thinking like that, Alu shook his head. "This will take a while." Said Alu. After saying that, he then sat in the air. He will only act when Elizabeth is weak and injured. The attacks from the formation might have cornered Elizabeth. But to actually beat her, it wouldn''t be that easy. Cherish and the others were surprised to see Alu suddenly sitting down. They wonder what he is thinking. But they didn''t dare to ask, and of course, they didn''t dare to follow Alu to sit down either. "Look!" Alu suddenly spoke right after he sat down. His gaze was fixed on the explosion enveloping Elizabeth. At this time, the explosion had already started to fade. Roar... Before the explosion hadpletely faded away, a sudden roar resounded from within the explosion. The roar was so loud that it caused space to shake. The explosion in that ce was also immediately swept clean. When the explosion disappeared, everyone who was looking towards the explosion immediately hissed coldly. At that ce, they saw tworge shadows. One shadow was gold and the other shadow was blood red. The two shadows were somewhat vague. Only their heads were clearly visible. But with one nce, one could tell that the two shadows were dragon shadows. Of course, with a cultivator''s strength, it was very easy to cast such a shadow. It''s just that, when the two shadows appeared, people could feel an extremely majestic aura. "Are they really dragons?" The people beside Alu couldn''t help but speak. Since they were quite far away, the shadow aura did not depress them. However, the sublime feeling of that aura made them feel as if they were meeting a divine being. Alu didn''t say anything. At this moment, his gaze was fixed on the two dragon shadows. "I feel that the golden dragon is weaker than the red dragon." Alu said to himself. Of course, there was some damage to the golden dragon, but ording to Alu''s estimate, even if the golden dragon was in perfect state, it would still not be as strong as the red dragon. From that red dragon, Alu could feel another power. It is anger. Inside the formation, Adon burst outughing as he saw the two shadows that appeared behind Elizabeth. "Good, good... They finally appeared. This is what I want, if I can get them, I can definitely be a god in the future." He said with an expression full of greed. "A frog who wants to eat a dragon, what a joke." Elizabeth''s expression was filled with anger when she heard Adon''s words. She felt very humiliated. As a dragon, she should look down on humans. But now she suddenly wanted to be eaten by a human. Apart from that, Adon''s words also reminded her of the things that happened in the past. "Hahaha. So what if you''re a dragon. Even if I was a frog, today this frog will eat a dragon." Adon answered whileughing out loud. "Hmph." Elizabeth snorted. After which, the two shadows behind her entered her body. When that happened, her eyes turned red and gold. Her body also emitted a golden and red aura. After that, she then lunged at Adon. Elizabeth is not stupid. Ever since she came out of the seal, she had realized that she was in danger. Even if she didn''t understand the situation, she could feel it through her instincts. And the sense of danger she felt was quite simr to the one several years ago. However, there was one thing that confused her. She didn''t understand why she could feel such danger. In her opinion, even if Adon could threaten her or even kill her, it shouldn''t be enough to make her feel such danger. She might be able to be killed, but hwr dragon souls was definitely not something a random toad like Adon could take. Elizabeth couldn''t find an answer. But she knew the most important thing for her right now was to get rid of Adon first. Unfortunately, things are not as easy as she imagined. "I''ll hold her, you guys keep attacking." Adon then screamed as Elizabeth flew towards him. After that, Adon moved his hand, to be more precise he was controlling his formation. Whooss... The formation above suddenly emitted an invisible pressure and it fell on Elizabeth. When that happened, Elizabeth''s flight speed suddenly slowed down by ten times. Her expression looked heavy as if something was pressing on her back. Whooss... Whooss... Two barbarian spirits suddenly appeared in front of Elizabeth. "Hahaha, little girl, now what can you do." Therge man who was carrying a spear burst outughing. After that, he swung his spear at Elizabeth. Therge man carrying the sword didn''t speak, but he also swung his sword at Elizabeth. Elizabeth''s expression turned gloomy when she saw them. Seeing the sword and spear that fell towards her, she then raised her spear to deflect them. ng... Elizabeth''s hands trembled as her body lost bnce. The tworge men once again swung their weapons at Elizabeth. They kept repeating their movements so that Elizabeth was thrown several times. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... After that, various kinds of attacks appeared behind Elizabeth, and they fell straight at her. Boom... The attacks once again caused a colorful explosion. But not just once this time. The attacks continued to appear and fell on Elizabeth. However, even after receiving so many attacks, Elizabeth still looked fine. Only small wounds could be seen on her body while her aura still looked like a mountain. Unfortunately, even though Elizabeth seemed fine, she was so cornered she couldn''t unleash a counterattack. Even when she could unleash an attack, Adon''s formation could easily hold it back. At this moment, she was like a tiger in a cage. Seeing Elizabeth''s state, the men beside Alu couldn''t help feeling angry. Their eyes were bulging, and if it weren''t for Alu, they would have rushed into formation. In reality, even Alu closed his eyes at this time When he saw Elizabeth being attacked by various attacks, his blood suddenly boiled for some reason. He felt as if his body was a volcano about to erupt. Alu couldn''t deny it, he felt very angry when he saw Elizabeth suffer. "...." "Ha ha ha ha." Adon continued tough out loud when he saw Elizabeth''s state. He is screaming. "Deserves to be a dragon. You really are tough. But how long can youst. Just so you know, even if it''s one month, my formation won''t stop." Alu who heard Adon''sughter had to bite his tongue to suppress his anger. If not for his n, he would have eaten Adon alive at this point. "Look at this brat, Charlie. He sure is furious to see his little lover being beaten." Elly chuckled. Her voice echoed in Alu''s mind. "Bro, you still seem to love that little girl." "..." Alu. "Shut up." Alu screamed in his mind. What happened to him waspletely beyond Alu''s expectations. He didn''t expect that he would be so angry. "I don''t care. But whatever it is, it can never stop me." He gritted his teeth. When he opened his eyes again, they had already turned cold. Chapter 114: Inevitability Chapter 114: Inevitability Alu still closed his eyes, but inside the formation, Elizabeth was continuously being hit by countless attacks. Each of these attacks was truly so powerful that it far surpassed the strength of the Life and Death stage. Even a very strong Life and Death stage cultivator like Cherish might not be able to withstand more than three hits. But Elizabeth, even after a hundred strikes, she could still stand straight. Dragons can im to be the number one being of course not only because they possess extremely strong battle power, but their endurance is alsopletely inconceivable. Defeating them was already very difficult, but killing them was a thousand times more difficult. Roar... Roar... Roar... Roar after roar echoed from Elizabeth''s body. Every roar sounded like heaven''s wrath. Even the sky grew dark. Unfortunately, even now Elizabeth still can''t do anything about it. Instead, she was bing increasingly cornered. The series of attacks from the formation left her not even having time to use any fighting techniques. After an hour or so, Elizabeth was looking very messy. Not many wounds could be seen on her body, but her aura was already very faint. Her golden and red eyes also returned to their original blue color. She might still be a long way from dying, but she was already so weak that she barely had the ability to resist. Alu opened his eyes when that happened. Actually Alu wanted to wait some more time, but he couldn''t hold it any longer. He might hurt Elizabeth because of his selfishness, but that doesn''t mean he can see other people hurting Elizabeth. Until now, he had suppressed his anger countless times. He opened his eyes and they had grown cold. He then stood up and stepped closer to the formation. He took a leisurely stride, when he arrived in front of the formation wall, he then spoke. "After we enter the formation, Adon can probably sense our existence. Therefore, after entering into this formation, you must immediately move to your respective positions. You must use your fastest speed. Later I will help you integrate into the formation so that you can also unleash your strength through the formation. What should you do, I''m sure you can figure it out for yourself." After saying that, two ck wings appeared on Alu''s back. His gaze fell on Elizabeth. "Now." He is screaming. The two wings on his back pped, and he immediately flew towards Elizabeth at an unimaginable speed. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Cherish, Eckbert, Roux, Reva and the others also flew at their fastest speed. When they passed through the formation, Adon wasn''t the only one who felt their presence, everyone inside the formation also felt their presence. However, even though they could feel their presence, they still couldn''t see them. They are still confused by what happened. When Cherish and the others appeared, they had already appeared in certain positions. After they appeared, several circles of energy descended from the formation towards Cherish and the others. They then connected with Cherish and the others as happened to Adon''s followers. They are integrated with formations, and they can release their power through formations. After they integrated into the formation, they immediatelyunched attacks to block the attacks that attacked Elizabeth. Although it took time to describe everything that happened, it actually happened in an instant. Adon and his followers were immediately stunned when they saw what happened. Especially Adon, he was the one who was the most surprised. As the owner of the formation, he didn''t even understand what was going on. Of course, he still recognized Cherish, Eckbert, and the others. In the end, he could only shout at them. "Cherish, Eckbert, what are you doing?" But they all ignore Adon''s screams. They just keep doing their job. "...." There, the only one who hasn''t appeared is Alu. Elizabeth was at the other end of the formation, therefore, it took Alu more time to get there. But even though the Alu was still invisible, people could feel his existence. What they felt was an extremely powerful aura flying towards Elizabeth. "Shit, stop that guy." Adon shouted at his followers. Even though he didn''t understand what was going on, he knew that the invisible person couldn''t be allowed to keep moving. After hearing Adon''s words, half of Adon''s followers then diverted their attacks. Fortunately, there were far more of them. However, when they diverted their attacks, Alton, Callie, and the six other people who were supposed to keep attacking Elizabeth also diverted their attack direction. The people wouldn''t mind too much if they just diverted their attacks. However, the problem was, their direction of attack wasn''t actually directed at Alu. Instead, their attacks actually appear to fend off attacks that strike Alu. ".... * Adon. He looked like he wanted to scream but in the end he didn''t know what to say. Too many changes. Even Alton and Callie who were his confidants acted beyond his expectations. What made him even more frustrated was that he also found his control over his formation reduced by almost half. This causes him to lose control of Alton and Callie who turn against him or Cherish and the others who infiltrate his formation. "Is that person." Alton then looked at Alu with cold eyes. "You two, stop that guy." He thenmanded his two spirits. Hearing Adon''smand, the two barbarian spirits immediately turned towards Alu. By the time they arrived in front of Alu, Alu had already shown himself. He wielded a sword with an extremely strong aura, and the ck robe he was wearing also gave off an aura simr to a sword''s aura. Actually, Alu uses the armor he got from the dragon gate. Even though its true form is armor, it can change its shape. Alu changed the form of the armor into a ck robe to make it morefortable to use. "Hmph." Alu then snorted. His eyes were filled with murderous intent when he saw the two barbarian spirits. Among the people who attacked Elizabeth, they were the ones who did the most. Therefore, when he saw them appear in front of him, Alu immediately decided to kill them. After Alu snorted, an invisible pressure descended from the formation and it fell onto the two barbarian spirits. The tworge bodied barbarian spirits wanted to attack Alu, but the moment the pressure fell on them, their movements immediately slowed down tenfold. Their massive bodies already made their movements much slower, but now, they could barely even move. Whooss... Alu finally arrived in front of them. mes of ck mes instantly surged from his body. They flowed onto the sword in his hand, which made the silver-colored sword turn ck. Shua... Shua... Alu then shed the sword towards the necks of the two barbarian spirits. Alu''s speed was really too fast. Even with their cultivation, they had a hard time seeing Alu''s movements. When the swords enveloped in ck mes arrived beside their necks, they couldn''t help but stare. Xiu... Xiu... In an instant, the heads of the two barbarian spirits were flung from their bodies. From their necks, ck mes suddenly zed into their bodies. Little by little, the ck mes burned their bodies. Their aura disappeared not long after. And their deaths made Adon who was at the center of the formation cough up blood all of a sudden. His spirit aura drastically decreased. Obviously the death of his two spirits affected him as well. But no one cares. At this moment, the gazes of everyone inside the formation were fixed on Alu. After killing the two barbarian spirits, Alu suddenly emitted a majestic aura that was very simr to Elizabeth''s aura a while ago. It surprised people. Unlike the others, when Elizabeth saw Alu''s sudden appearance, she didn''t react in the slightest. She didn''t look surprised or shocked. All she did was stare at Alu with her blue eyes that were as beautiful as the sky and the ocean. Shua... Alu then appears in front of Elizabeth. Alu always covers his face with the hood of his robe. But when he arrived in front of Elizabeth, the hood suddenly opened and revealed a handsome face that made the women who saw it blush. If it were other men standing in front of Elizabeth, they would only look like cow dung. But Alu. Whether it was appearance or aura, he was not one bit inferior to Elizabeth. When they stood facing each other, the people who saw them felt that they were truly in harmony with each other. Even a pair of doves looked pale inparison to them. "We meet again, Eli." Alu spoke with a faint smile. He walked slowly toward Elizabeth. "You seem to be waiting for me?" Alu said as he arrived right in front of Elizabeth. He didn''t stop just because he got in front of Elizabeth. He walked beside Elizabeth and passed her before stopping behind her. But Elizabeth didn''t turn her neck back when Alu arrived behind her. When Alu arrived behind Elizabeth, his hands moved towards Elizabeth''s waist. The palm of his hand touched Elizabeth''s waist which was covered in a ck robe. But he didn''t stop there. His hands continued to move until both wrists were wrapped around Elizabeth''s waist. And he then pulled Elizabeth so that her back fell in his arms. For a moment, there was a tremor in Elizabeth''s body. However, the woman still didn''t look back. "You know, Eli, when you were beaten by them, I had to suppress my anger many times. I''m sure, in my entire life, I have never felt as angry as when I saw you being beaten." "Now, I suddenly realized that I really had feelings for you, and they were always in my heart." When Alu said that, Elizabeth''s body shook once again. However, Alu''s next words made her turn cold once again. Chapter 115: Day of Resurrection Chapter 115: Day of Resurrection "Maybe I should apologize to you for the pain you suffered. I''m sure you don''t really me me either." Alu continued. While saying that, his face gradually approached the side of Elizabeth''s head. Alu then took a deep breath beside Elizabeth''s ear which caused several strands of Elizabeth''s golden hair to brush across his face. After fighting for more than an hour, there were drops of sweat on Elizabeth''s neck and face. The sweat droplets looked so clear as if they were springs in the rocky mountains. And they also emitted a fragrant scent that made Alu feel drunk as he took a breath beside Elizabeth''s face. If it weren''t for the unlikely situation, he would have been exploring that perfect face inch by inch. And Elizabeth also just kept quiet when Alu hugged her waist and approached her face. "Are youfortable, Eli? Well, I feel veryfortable too. However, no matter howfortable it is, it''s still not asfortable as when I gain strength." "Because of that, I can only act selfish and hurt you once again." After hearing Alu''s words, Elizabeth''s body shook once again and she then turned her body back and looked at Alu with cold eyes. There was no killing intent in her eyes, but that cold gaze made even the air freeze. The people in that ce suddenly felt an extreme chill that made their bodies shiver. But that onlysted a moment. Elizabeth''s eyes returned to normal after a moment she looked at Alu. She then opened his mouth. "I lost this time. You can have what you want." She spoke in an indifferent tone. She didn''t seem to care what Alu was going to do. Losing something while losing seemed only natural to her. "Then I won''t be polite." Alu said with a faint smile. After saying that, he once again tugged at Elizabeth''s waist so that the front of her body fell into his arms. One of his hands then climbed up onto Elizabeth''s back and he then pushed it forward so that her whole body was pressed tighter against his. From Elizabeth''s body, he could feel all kinds of vors. He had hugged Elizabeth in the past, but the feelings he felt now were clearly different from those in the past. Their faces were touching each other. Elizabeth didn''t react, but Alu took another deep breath. Breathing the air out of Elizabeth''s nose made him want to be like that forever. "I hope next time we can really do it." Alu smiled. "But today, is the day of my resurrection." After saying that, Alu then pointed his mouth at Elizabeth''s neck. Elizabeth slightly raised her head so that her neck tightened. Seeing pale white skin with a few drops of sweat, Alu couldn''t help but stick his tongue around Elizabeth''s neck. When his tongue fell against Elizabeth''s neck, he could feel her breathing getting faster. But it onlysted for a moment, after which, a majestic golden aura suddenly emitted from Elizabeth''s body. "Let''s start." Said Alu. He retracted his tongue but he didn''t close his mouth. Xu... When he closed his mouth, his teeth went straight through Elizabeth''s neck. Roar... Cry... A roar echoed from within Elizabeth''s body. But after that, the sound of Phoenix crying echoed from within Alu''s body. Dark aura then surged from inside Alu''s body and they rushed into Elizabeth''s body. At that time it happened. "Ahhhhhhh..." Elizabeth suddenly screamed in pain. The thousands of strikes from the formation didn''t make Elizabeth look in pain. But now. Anyone who saw her couldn''t imagine the pain she felt. However, even though she looked in pain, she still let Alu hug her. She didn''t rebel or try to break away. Instead, her hands were holding Alu''s body and her fingers were gripping Alu''s clothes. Of course, even if she wanted to rebel, the oue would still be the same. At this moment, deep inside Elizabeth''s body, there was a ck Phoenix that appeared right above the golden dragon. At this moment, the golden dragon looked weak while the ck Phoenix seemed to be full of energy. Cry... The ck phoenix screamed before lunging at the golden dragon. It pressed against the golden dragon''s body and opened its mouth. The mouth that opened then swallowed the head of the golden dragon. After which, the golden dragon was gradually sucked into the mouth of the ck phoenix. When that happened, golden aura poured out from Elizabeth''s neck which was bitten by Alu and they then flowed into Alu''s mouth. There was no more roar from Elizabeth''s body, but from Alu''s body, Phoenix''s cries continued to echo. Inside Elizabeth''s body, the entire head of the golden dragon waspletely engulfed by the Phoenix''s mouth. It was trying to rebel, but no matter how hard it tried, it still couldn''t break free from the ck Phoenix''s grip. Whoszzs Behind the golden dragon, a red dragon''s shadow suddenly appeared. It doesn''t appearpletely and it doesn''t move either. Only its eyes were staring at the ck Phoenix. The red dragon didn''t seem to care what the ck Phoenix was doing. If that red dragon helped the golden dragon, the ck Phoenix wouldn''t be able to act so easily. "I know you want the golden dragon to leave." Alu''s voice suddenly echoed in the space. "You want to be alone in her body. I don''t know what kind of dragon you are. But you are definitely much stronger than other dragons. And you can only release your true power when it''s only you in her body." Alu could guess that when he saw the red dragon. From that red dragon, Alu could feel hatred and anger. Perhaps Elizabeth''s hatred and anger in recent years was stored in the red dragon, which caused it to evolve. It''s just that, because of the golden dragon''s existence, it caused the red dragon tock space toplete its evolution. Roar... The red dragon suddenly roared, and a wave of its roar sent Alu''s consciousness thrown out of the space. Only, it didn''t affect the ck Phoenix. However, when that roar wave hit the golden dragon, it suddenly pushed the golden dragon into the Phoenix''s mouth. Gulp... In an instant, the golden dragon disappeared within the mouth of the ck phoenix. Whooss... After which, the ck Phoenix disappeared from the space. Outside, Alu releases his bite from Elizabeth''s neck. Blood oozed from the bite marks on Elizabeth''s neck. But Alu licked the blood clean. Elizabeth''s body slumped weakly in Alu''s arms. There was no more aura emanating from her body, and her skin turned pale like a sick person. But even though her state looked very weak, she still raised her head to look at Alu. "It''s very painful, Alu. It''s very painful. It feels like a million needles of fire have pierced my body." She says. Her expression was unclear, it was unknown whether she was happy or angry. After saying that, she no longer spoke. She just looked Alu''s eyes with sharp eyes. She may have a hard time speaking her mind or she may not even know what she is thinking. Alu is confused by his feelings, and she is probably confused just like Alu. "This will be ourst meeting in this ce. I''m sure you will be the biggest winner in this ce. However, the next time we meet, I will definitely not lose again." She spoke once again. After she spoke, a red aura suddenly surged from her body, and the red aura this time was different from before. Elizabeth, who previously looked weak, was filled with energy once again. Shua... Shua... She waved her palms and two objects flew towards Alu. Those two things were actually dragon gates. Whooss... After she threw the two dragon gates at Alu, something that looked like a spatial vortex suddenly appeared right behind her. When it appeared, it immediately sucked her body. Alu who saw the spatial vortex immediately narrowed his eyes. He naturally knew what it was. It is actually the exit from the holy path. But now is not the time to step out of the holy path, how can the exit suddenly appear. Of course, that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. After all, there are all kinds of opportunities on the holy path. ording to rumors, there are some special opportunities on the holy path. And such opportunities are usually only avable to those with destiny. It is said that they are a legacy of very strong experts. Many say that they are even better than the main things like the blessings of the holy path. Hua... While Alu was thinking, he suddenly felt something touch his right cheek. As he looked forward, he saw Elizabeth suddenly reach out to his right cheek. "Erm..." Alu''s body trembled as he felt Elizabeth''s hand. In the past, Elizabeth did that to him a lot. Alu looked at Elizabeth with a confused expression. But Elizabeth still looked expressionless. However, when he looked at her face, Alu could feel some kind of expression hidden behind her face. Maybe she wanted to show a certain expression but she couldn''t. Growing up with hatred, she could probably only have a cold and angry expression on her face. "Zaden, that evil bastard, I didn''t expect him to raise you like this, Alu. Not only are you unrepentant, but you''ve even be a very selfish figure. But..." Before she could finish her words, her body was alreadypletely sucked in by the spatial vortex. The spatial vortex closed very quickly after Elizabeth''s figure disappeared. Chapter 116: The Supreme Immortal Bone Chapter 116: The Supreme Immortal Bone The people fell silent as they watched Elizabeth disappear. They don''t know what''s going on, but they can feel the unbearable emotion between Alu and Elizabeth. Buzzz... An extremely bright golden light suddenly shed in that ce, and that golden light also emitted an extremely intense pressure. When that golden light hit the people, the people were immediately thrown along with that golden light. And when it hit the formation barrier, the formation barrier immediately copsed and shattered. It didn''tst long. After breaking the formation barrier, that golden light returned to where it hade from. That golden light naturally came from Alu''s body, and at this time, it was returning to Alu''s body. As that golden light entered Alu''s body, Alu''s spiritual source surged extremely rapidly. In just an instant, Alu''s spiritual source immediately reached 29,999 spiritual sources. Just one step away from the 30,000 spiritual sources which is the limit of the Life and Death stage. Inside Alu''s body, the Phoenix soul began to undergo changes. At this time, on that Phoenix''s back suddenly appeared something that looked like bones and they were golden in color. Those golden bones appeared on the Phoenix''s back and they then grew onto the Phoenix''s wings, tail, and even head. Cry.... The Phoenix then screamed, and when the Phoenix screamed, Alu''s spiritual source which was stagnant at 29,999 spiritual sources instantly prated into 30,000 spiritual sources. When people saw that, everyone''s eyes immediately widened. Breaking the cultivation limit was not something foreign to the people there. In fact, most of them had also broken through the cultivation limit. However, they only broke through the limits at the Spiritual Warrior stage. As for breaking through the limits at the Life and Death stage, they had never heard of anyone who managed to do so in the territory of a thousand inds. Such a thing, perhaps only the highest genius in the Rising Sun continue could do it. Of course, they only heard about it, they never saw it in person. But now, they actually saw him right before their eyes. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... After which, the three Yin-Yang Symbols that were flying around Alu''s head suddenly flew upwards. They fly while approaching each other. When people saw that, they immediately narrowed their eyes. "He wants to break through." The people spoke in low voices. Even though they were all still at the Life and Death stage, they still knew the process of breaking through to the Nirvana stage. With their background, they had even seen people breaking through to the Nirvana stage. They could tell immediately what Alu was going to do when they saw the movements of Alu''s three Yin-Yang Symbols. When the three Yin-Yang Symbols met, they began to merge with each other. And as they merged, little by little, cracks suddenly appeared on their bodies. From within the cracks, suddenly emitted a golden light that looked like sunlight. The golden light continued to radiate and its radiance grew bigger and bigger so that it began to cover the three Yin-Yang Symbols that were in the process of merging. Boom.... A sudden popping sound echoed from within the light. After which, that golden light instantly surged with an unimaginable speed. In an instant, that golden light had already covered an area of thousands of kilometers. When the people looked towards where Alu was, they saw a sun the size of a mountain hovering over that ce. The sun emitted an aura that made it difficult for people to breathe. "Sun Nirvana." People eximed with longing expressions. Perhaps many cultivators of the Life and Death stage had Nirvana aura after much umtion. However, only those who possess the Nirvana sun can be called true Nirvana masters. Having one Nirvana sun means one is in the firstyer of Nirvana stage. Perhaps a cultivator of the firstyer of Nirvana only had about 30,000 spiritual sources. Such a number was basically only slightly more than the spiritual resources of the likes of Cherish and Eckbert. But with the support of the Nirvana sun, the power that 30,000 spiritual sources can release is hundreds of times stronger than the 30,000 spiritual sources that don''t have Nirvana sun. The title of heavenly beings to Nirvana stage masters is not baseless. Their strength makes them worthy of such a title. In the eyes of humans, they are like the sun that can illuminate the sky with infinite light. In front of that sun, people saw Alu standing like a celestial being. As they looked at Alu, they felt an unbearable feeling. Previously, Alu''s strength had far surpassed them, but it was still something they could endure. But now, they felt like a group of tiny ants when they stared at Alu. With Alu''s cultivation foundation breaking through the limits of cultivation at the Life and Death stage, he would definitely not be an ordinary Nirvana. His strength must be far beyond the firstyer of Nirvana. Even the secondyer of Nirvana stage was not necessarily his opponent. For the increase in his strength after breaking through to the Nirvana stage, even Alu himself found it difficult to measure it. He just felt too strong that even Cherish or Adon and the others looked like ants to his eyes. Besides, what made Alu even more amazed was the change to his Phoenix soul. Alu thought of various spections before he swallowed Elizabeth''s golden dragon soul. He even thought he would resurrect one more Phoenix soul. But what happened waspletely unexpected. "What exactly are these bones." Alu wondered. Ever since those golden bones appeared on Phoenix''s back, Alu discovered he could also use them. As he spoke, a golden bone appeared in his hand. The bones were very hard and very heavy. If he didn''t break through to the Nirvana stage, he definitely wouldn''t be able to lift that bone. "Is this some kind of technique?" He thought. The bones seemed to be part of the Phoenix''s body. Even though he didn''t really understand, he felt he could put out a lot more. "Congrattions, bro," Charlie suddenly congratted him. "Do you know what bone this is?" Alu asked when he heard Charlie''s words. "Well, that bone is called as Supreme Immortal Bone. I won''t go into detail. But for sure, it is one of the most valuable things in the vast universe. Later you will find out how extraordinary it is." Charlie answered. "Hmph, a bad guy like you actually obtained the Supreme Immortal Bone. I wonder if heaven really has eyes?" Elly snorted in displeasure. Alu doesn''t care about Elly''s words After he learned the name of the bone that appeared in Phoenix''s soul, he couldn''t help but smile happily. Even though he got it by hurting Elizabeth, for Alu, what he got was totally worth the price. Just from the name of the bone, he could tell how extraordinary it was. After all, with Charlie''s background, he usually looked down on a lot of things. Perhaps many people used the name Immortal, but in Charlie''s eyes, they didn''t deserve that name. But Charlie called the bones as Supreme Immortal Bone. Not only was there the word Immortal, but there was even the word Supreme on the bone. With Charlie''s background, he could not possibly name something arbitrarily unless it was truly worthy of that name. After that, Alu then pointed his hand at the sun behind him. As he did that, the enormous sun shrank very rapidly. In an instant, it became the size of an egg. It thennded on Alu''s palm. "Finally, the Nirvana stage." Alu smiled as he looked at the sun in his palm. In reality, even his spirit power had also broken through to the Nirvana stage. Shua... He then grasped his palm, and the sun immediately disappeared. It entered his body. Now that there are no more Yin-Yang Symbols on their body, they are reced by a sun. In the future, there will be more sun on his body. .... After Nirvana''s sun disappeared, the light around Alu also disappeared. But the people in that ce couldn''t calm down. Even though Alu was currently holding back his aura, they still found it difficult to breathe. Alu then looked at the people around him before stopping at Adon. Being stared at by Alu, Adon''s expression immediately turned ugly. Especially when he saw Alu stepping towards him. Shua... Alu only needed one step and he immediately appeared in front of Adon. "You, what do you want?" Adon spoke in a trembling voice. When Alu appeared, he could feel a killing intent from Alu''s eyes. Alu''s gaze when he was staring at him looked like the gaze of a grim reaper who wanted to take someone''s life. "Well, I just wanted to kill you." Alu replied casually. He didn''t give Adon a chance to speak. After he spoke, he immediately shed the gold bone in his hand towards Adon. Shua... Adon didn''t even have time to react and the bone had already pierced his head. When the bone pierced Adon''s head, a mysterious power suddenly emitted from the bone. The moment that happened, Adon''s body grew old very quickly. After getting old, it started to scatter to ashes. And even the ashes began to dissipate very quickly. Chapter 117: Zaden Chapter 117: Zaden "...." The people''s expressions became stiff as they saw how Adon disappeared. He was not burned or destroyed directly, but he aged very quickly before dying. Apart from that, the way Adon''s corpse disappeared also took them by surprise. They could clearly see that Adon''s body was not destroyed by a certain force. On the contrary, it is like grass dposed by time. It basically disappears in a natural way due to time corrosion. Seeing that, not to mention the people who didn''t understand anything, even Alu who did it couldn''t help but be amazed. He didn''t expect the bones he casually took out could do such a thing. "As the name suggests, that bone has immortal power. In this world, everything will disappear, only immortals can exist forever." Charlie''s voice echoed in Alu''s mind. "Immortal power, it is even more terrifying than the power of time. If the power of time can manipte time, the immortal power is the opposite, it can basically ignore time." "Ha-ha-ha." Alu finally couldn''t help butugh. "Looks like I have to thank Elizabeth the next time we meet." Said Alu in a low voice. "But for now," he then looked at the people following Adon. When he looked at them, his eyes suddenly shed a golden light. When that happened, everyone he looked at immediately exploded and their bodies shattered to pieces. After that, he then took the dragon gate that came from Adon. He also took Adon''s storage ring. When Adon''s corpse disappeared, those objects were left in front of him. Coupled with the dragon gates that were in his clothes pouch, he had now gathered twelve dragon gates. He only needed three more dragon gates before gathering them all. Alu then looked at his people. They are his ves. Their life and death is in his hands. Even though he didn''t really need them, he didn''t mind letting them live and develop in their own way. "Very well, all of you can leave now. For now, I don''t need you anymore. I hope your cultivation can grow well." He didn''t wait for their reaction. After speaking, he immediately flew off on his own. The speed at which he flew was truly so fast that Cherish and the others couldn''t see even his shadow. They only know which direction he is going. He naturally flew towards where the spiritual aura came from. At first, Alu was quite confused by the mysterious spiritual aura in the ce. He found it too strange. No matter how far he went, he still felt that the spiritual aura was still so far away from him that he felt that it was in a ce he could not reach. Now that he had broken through to the Nirvana stage, he finally understood the reason. In reality, that spiritual aura was nowhere far away. In fact, it can be said to be very close to everyone. It''s just that someone has to meet the requirements to reach the ce. And the basic requirement is to have cultivation at the Nirvana stage. Alu only realized this after he broke through to the Nirvana stage. Whooss... Alu flew very fast. He left the battle area and returned to the sea of clouds. But he only flew for a few moments before exiting the sea of clouds again. Shua... When Alu came out of the sea of clouds, he found himself above the sky. Below him was an endless sea of clouds. From above, he could feel various auras from within the sea of clouds. From the aura of the beasts to the aura of the people who entered the sea of clouds. Now, he realized that he was actually above that sea of clouds. From that ce, he could feel a spiritual aura quite clearly. When Alu looked at the direction where the spiritual aura came from, Alu found a very tall pagoda. The pagoda emitted a holy aura that made Alu feel inferior. However, what caught Alu''s attention even more was someone who was standing not far from the pagoda. Ever since he had appeared at that ce, that person had continued to stare at him. After he broke through to the Nirvana stage, he not only felt the existence of that ce, but he also felt the presence of other people in that ce. The reason why he went straight to that ce was precisely because he felt that person''s aura. From that person, he could also sense another three dragon gates. "Zaden." He could immediately guess who it was. Apart from Zaden, there was no way anyone else could reach that ce. However, even before entering the holy path, Zaden was already unstoppable. Among the five strongest geniuses, no one could fight against him. Even Adon with his formation and two spirits, he was still defeated by Zaden. After entering the holy path, it wouldn''t be too surprising if Zaden could break through to the Nirvana stage. He probably broke through long ago. There was even a possibility that he had broken through before he entered the holy path. Previously, Alu asked Cherish several times about Zaden. Although Cherish doesn''t know for sure where Zaden came from, she suspects that Zaden is from the Continent of the Rising Sun. And on the continent of the Rising Sun, his identity is not small either. There was a high possibility that he was from one of the holynds of the rising sun continent. Alu then stepped towards Zaden while staring at him. Zaden looked the same age as him. He was wearing a simple robe and his expression was rxed and friendly. He doesn''t seem like an arrogant person. However, even though he looked rxed, Alu didn''t dare underestimate that person. He couldn''t clearly sense Zaden''s cultivation. He was hiding his aura really well. And Alu couldn''t even feel that many threats from him. But it was precisely because of that he was so wary of him. "Hi, nice to meet you. You probably already know who I am. My name is Zaden." Zaden suddenly greeted and introduced himself when Alu arrived in front of him. "I really want to know where youe from." Alu answered. "Well," Zaden shook his head. "Actually I''m more curious about where youe from. I''ve never heard of a figure like you in this region." "Many don''t know, but I doe from this ce." Alu replied in a rxed tone. They spoke without any tension. If this Zaden had acted like an arrogant young master, Alu definitely wouldn''t have acted like that. But because he was being polite, Alu was naturally polite too. "Mm, maybe we can be friends in the future." Zaden suddenly said something which surprised Alu. "But now we may have to determine the owner of this ce first." "Okay." Replied Alu. "The loser will give up their dragon gates, and there will be no grudge after that." Zaden added. "You can start." "Mm." Whooss... Zaden suddenly disappeared, and he then appeared about a thousand kilometers above the Alu. And when he appeared, he lookedpletely different. Arge sword with nine suns appeared in his hand and his body emitted an extremely oppressive red aura. What was surprising was, there were two suns behind him which meant he was already in the secondyer of Nirvana. Alu was not too surprised when he saw Zaden''s cultivation, however what made him squint was the spiritual source pouring out of Zaden''s body. There were at least 100,000 spiritual sources gathered behind Zaden''s body. It is almost as much as the spiritual source of the fourthyer of Nirvana. And he hasn''t even used his mysterious technique yet. "Well, I finally met a difficult enemy." Alu said. He had just broken through to the Nirvana stage. Even though he had the perfect foundation, he was stillcking inparison to Zaden who was already in the secondyer of Nirvana. But he didn''t feel scared. On the contrary, he felt very excited because until now he had never experienced a battle that made him find it difficult with people his age. Even on this holy path where all the geniuses were gathered, he still always won easily. Shua... He then jumped towards Zaden. ck mes then red up in his body while tens of thousands of spiritual sources poured out from his body. Within one breath, there are already 80,000 spiritual sources behind Alu. When Zaden saw the amount of spiritual sources Alu had, he narrowed his eyes. He then smiled. "Sure enough. You''re a lot better than me. If I were still in the firstyer of Nirvana, I might not be your match." He says. "There''s no such thing as an ''if'' in this ce." Alu answered without expression. "Sorry if I''m rude." After saying that, he then swung therge sword in his hand towards Alu. Rumble... A roar resounded as Zaden''s great sword moved. As the sword moved downwards, it caused the space hundreds of kilometers around it to vibrate. Behind the great sword suddenly appeared a veryrge sword shadow. Even before the sword arrived in front of him, Alu already felt a very, very strong pressure. Such pressure might be able to blow up people like Roux and Reva with their current cultivation. Chapter 118: Strong enemy Chapter 118: Strong enemy "Hmph." Alu snorted. He then waved his hand upwards. After which, boundless ck mes surged from his body. They formed an endless sea of mes which then flew towards Zaden. They burned the space they passed. They were Phoenix God Domain. With the power of the Nirvana stage, the Phoenix God Domain no longer looked like a mass of mes. It has basically turned into a sea of mes. If there were any Life and Death stage cultivators who entered the current Phoenix God Domain, even if they were extremely powerful Life and Death stages like Cherish or Eckbert, they would definitely be burned to ashes instantly. Buzzz.... Zaden, who was swinging his sword at Alu, finally sank into the sea of mes. At first he wasn''t too worried about the sea of mes. It was too big that he thought the strength wouldn''t be too strong. However, after he entered that sea of mes, his expression finally turned serious. He discovered that the sea of mes was actually so, so hot that it caused his skin to turn red. Even though that sea of mes still wasn''t enough to injure him, he still felt very oppressed. His movement speed decreased dramatically. If we look behind him, even the shadow of the giant sword that appears behind him has shrunk by half. "What a terrible fire." He says. If Alu''s spiritual source was on par with him, he wouldn''t be too surprised. The problem is, he has twenty thousand more spiritual sources than Alu. Now that he understood, the superiority of a spiritual source alone would not be enough to suppress Alu. Whooss... Alu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Within the Phoenix God Domain, no one could be faster than Alu. In Alu''s hand, there was a silver sword enveloped in ck mes. When Alu appeared in front of Zaden, Zaden''s big sword had arrived below. But Alu also shed his sword to deflect Zaden''s big sword. ng... The two swords finally collided. But even though Zaden''s strength was weakened by the Phoenix God Domain, the power of his sword was actually still very strong. Alu''s hands trembled and his body was mmed several meters back. But Zaden, he looks fine. He remained standing where he was without moving an inch. However, even though he was superior, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw Alu. He originally thought that Alu would be thrown hundreds of kilometers away because he dared to take his attack head on. But what was happening was far from what he had imagined. It turned out that Alu was only mmed a few meters back. He is an expert in direct confrontation. Such a result was truly quite extraordinary considering that his cultivation was oneyer higher than that of Alu. That was, of course, due to the existence of the Supreme Immortal Bone. Currently, Alu hasn''t cultivated any body techniques. His body is basically just an ordinary Nirvana body. Primordial God Body Techniques that were only on par with the Life and Death stage were meaningless in front of the Nirvana stage. However, due to the existence of the Supreme Immortal Bone, the strength of his body had also be extremely strong. And it was not the result of cultivation, it was purely the innate ability of the Supreme Immortal Bone. He guessed that if he had a deeperprehension of the secrets of the Bone Supreme Immortal, his body strength would definitely be much stronger. Right now, he basically had extremely strong body strength even though he didn''t cultivate any body cultivation technique. "Looks like I have to fight at full strength." Said Zaden as he looked at Alu. "I know you also have a mysterious technique, you should use it now because your current strength won''t be enough to withstand the next attack." Boom... He didn''t wait for Alu''s answer and his body erupted once again. A red aura overflowed from his body, making him look like a volcano was erupting. At this moment, an enormous volcano''s shadow suddenly appeared behind him. The volcano''s shadow then erupted and spewedva into the sky. When that happened, countless spiritual sources once again poured out from within Zaden''s body. 105,000 120,000 130,000 Zaden''s spiritual source eventually jumped up to 130,000 spiritual sources before stopping. When that happened, the pressure he released increased to two times as much. And that caused the sea of mes that surrounded him to be swept clean up to a hundred meters away from him. Zaden''s spiritual source increased by thirty thousand. In reality, the mysterious technique he was using could definitely provide more spiritual resources. It was probably a peak mysterious technique that could provide an additional 50,000 spiritual sources. It''s just that, the current Zaden may not have fully mastered the mysterious technique. The stronger the mysterious technique, the harder it was toprehend. Perhaps breaking through theyers at the Nirvana stage was much easier thanprehending mysterious techniques. In fact, even Alu, who broke through with the help of Elizabeth''s dragon soul, was far frompletely mastering his mysterious technique. Hisprehension of his mysterious technique was probably no better than Zaden''s. "Hmmm." Alu immediately used his mysterious technique the moment he watched Zaden''s strength increase dramatically. Just like Zaden, Alu''s spiritual source only increased by thirty thousand. And that number had shocked Zaden so much because he knew that Alu had just broken through to the Nirvana stage. Apart from that, Zaden was also shocked when he saw the fire lotus symbol that had suddenly appeared on Alu''s forehead. Although Alu''s mysterious technique did not create a certain phenomenon like him, the symbol that suddenly appeared on Alu''s forehead made Zaden realize that Alu''s mysterious technique was far more extraordinary. The people in the region of a thousand inds were ignorant, but he did know, the mysterious technique that spawned certain symbols on the user''s body was no ordinary mysterious technique. After Alu used a mysterious technique, the Phoenix God Domain instantly became even stronger. That drowned Zaden once again. Whooss... Alu then lunged at Zaden. Zaden wasn''t silent either. He stomped his foot several times and it made wave after wave of aura erupt from his body. Whooss... He also lunged at Alu. Boom... They shed once again. And this time they didn''t stop after one sh. They continued to unleash attack after attack. Zaden swung his sword and Alu attacked more often with the power of his fire. Within one breath, they can unleash dozens of attacks. The sky rumbled every time their attacks met. If they had fought onnd, they would have destroyed hundreds of mountains. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Alu''s body was thrown several times. The difference in spiritual sources makes Alu always at a disadvantage whenever their attacks are met. At first Alu was able to survive, but over time, he became more and more cornered. It''s not really because Alu is exhausted or his spiritual energy is running low, but this Zaden will apparently get stronger the longer he fights. "Ha ha ha ha." The initially rxed Zaden began to burst outughing as he swung his sword. He swung his massive sword many times while Alu could only deflect his attacks. Unlike before, at this moment, every time he fended off Zaden''s attack, his body would be thrown quite far. "You can''t let him keep attacking you, bro." Charlie''s voice echoed in Alu''s mind. "This guy is a berserk type fighter. Such fighters can usually increase their fighting strength with their spirits." "You have to realize, fighting with you keeps his fighting spirit going up." Said Charlie. "I know." Replied Alu. "My fire power doesn''t seem enough to fight it." He says. "But if that''s not enough, how about I add another strength." He smiled. When Zaden once again came to him, Alu then released a wave of mes to attack Zaden. From before, he had used attacks like that many times. Zaden didn''t look alert when he saw the wave of mesing at him. He didn''t stop and continued flying towards Alu. However, as he got closer and closer to that wave of fire, he suddenly had a bad feeling. That feeling made him feel a threat. "What is this?" That bad feeling didn''t scare Zaden. On the contrary, he felt curious. He then shed hisrge sword towards the wave of mes. Whooss... That wave of mes instantly split in half the moment it was shed by Zaden''s sword. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... When that wave of mes opened, hundreds of golden arrows suddenly shot out from within the wave of mes. No, they weren''t arrows but bones. Zaden suddenly realized. And the bones emitted a mysterious aura that made Zaden feel uneasy. When Zaden saw the aura of the bones, he found the space through which the aura of the bones passed seemed to undergo a very long change of time. "This." Zaden couldn''t help but be shocked. Even with his background, he had never seen anything like it. He actually wanted to turn around to avoid the bones. But the speed of the bones was too fast and they were already very close to him. Zaden knew he couldn''t leave. Chapter 119: Charlies Power Chapter 119: Charlie''s Power Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... In an instant, the bones reached where Zaden was. The bones that flew straight at him were shed by Zaden with his sword. The sword Zaden used might have been arge sword, but it was also very sharp. If he shed his sword, it might only be Nirvana spiritual weapon that it couldn''t cut. However, when his sword met the golden bones, Zaden found the bones weren''t even scratched. They were only thrown by the impact of his sword. "How could it be." Zaden was shocked, causing him to wake up from his berserk mode. His volcano-like aura instantly weakened the moment he returned to his normal state. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... "This is bad." He regained consciousness as he looked at the bones that had gathered around him. There were only a few bones flying directly at him, but most of them flew around to surround him. The bones then emitted a mysterious aura towards Zaden. As Zaden was enveloped in that aura, he immediately felt an unbearable feeling. He felt as if he was moving through time. The problem was, he felt every part of his body moving through different times. His hand that was holding the sword became extremely slow while his other hand was somehow moving very fast even though he was moving that hand in a very rxed manner. This made him feel confused. "What kind of evil magic is this?" He spoke while looking at Alu. Alu didn''t answer. He responded to Zaden by snapping his fingers. Shua... From Alu''s finger, a small ck fireball suddenly flew towards Zaden. The fireball looked very small and didn''t emit any aura. It looked like gravel by the side of the road. But when he saw that little fireball, Zaden suddenly felt an extreme danger. Realizing that, Zaden immediately pumped his aura. He tried to release all his strength to get out of the encirclement of golden bones. However, before he could release his aura, he suddenly found a small fireball that had just flown from Alu''s finger had suddenly appeared in front of his face. Of course he didn''t know, from the outside, all his movements were actually really slow. When that small fireball arrived in front of him, it suddenly let out an extremely terrifying rumble. The rumbls sounded as if there were thousands of Thunder suddenly falling to the earth. Boom... In an instant, all of Zaden''s eyes turned ck. When that tiny fireball exploded, it spewed out a sea of mes that directly covered the sky. The clear sky above the holy path instantly darkened. Even the people inside the sea of clouds could hear the sound of the explosion. After Alu broke through to the Nirvana stage, the power of the Heaven Destroying Fireball also became even stronger. The explosions it generates can easily destroy a city. At this moment, even Alu was drowning in the mes. Of course, the mes didn''t hurt him. However, at this time Alu''s face actually looked deathly pale. He didn''t use up too much spiritual energy as he released the fireball. But when he released hundreds of Immortal bones. Even though what he did before seemed simple, it was in fact consuming almost all of his spiritual energy. He did not expect that using the Supreme Immortal Bone''s power would use up so much spiritual energy. "Your current strength is still too weak, bro, and you also don''t reallyprehend the strength of the Immortal bones. Next time you shouldn''t take them out too much." Said Charlie. "Mm." Alu nodded. Apart from what Charlie said, another reason was that he had also just entered the Nirvana stage. His cultivation was still unstable and his control over Nirvana''s power wasn''t very good either. If not, he was sure he wouldn''t be so cornered when he fought Zaden. He then used his spirit energy to restore his physical condition. The force of the previous explosion might have been devastating and devastating, but he knew that it was still not enough topletely defeat Zaden. Because of this, he didn''t want to look weak when Zaden reappeared. Luckily he had two types of energy in his body. Even though spirit energies were very weak, they were still energies. As long as there is energy in their body, every cultivator can continue to be in tip-top shape. "By the way, can you fight now?" Alu then asked Charlie. If Zaden can still fight, Alu can only ask Charlie for help. With his current state, he could no longer fight for too long. Of course, if he used the power of the Phoenix Soul, he could have fought a lot longer. But he didn''t want to use the power of the Phoenix Soul if he wasn''t in a state of urgency. Even if he did kill Zaden in the end, it was still uncertain whether what he did would not leak out. He wasn''t afraid of the consequences of killing Zaden, but if what he had was found out by a very powerful expert, it would be dangerous for him. What happened to Elizabeth earlier was a lesson for him. "Don''t worry, I can still help with this trivial matter." Charlie answered. Momentster, Alu finally saw Zaden a few kilometers away from where he was. Zaden''s clothes currently looked tattered and his aura was also very chaotic. His body was covered with burns. However, Zaden could still walk as if he wasn''t injured. "You''re the first person who can hurt me this badly." Said Zaden when he arrived in front of Alu. Of course, he meant people his age. "You are also the first who can make me use my true power." Replied Alu. "Well, I can actually still fight. But I''m not sure what the oue will be like." He looked at Alu with a doubtful expression. At this time, Alu no longer looked pale. He looked so full of energy that no one would think that he had just unleashed such a terrifying attack. It was precisely because Alu looked fine that made Zaden hesitate. But, after staring at Alu for a while, he finally chose to grit his teeth. "Very well, I will use my strongest attack. If you can hold on, I will surrender." He says. He didn''t give Alu a chance to react. After speaking, he immediately jumped up. "The Berserk Power." He is screaming. He then pointed his sword at the sky. When he did that, red thunder suddenly descended from the sky. The thunder descended onto therge sword in Zaden''s hand. In an instant, the great sword was enveloped in crimson thunder. After that, Zaden then swung his sword at Alu. No, he didn''t swing the sword, but threw it. Roar... A sudden roar resounded from the sword. A momentter, the sword suddenly turned into a giant red lion. If you look closely, the giant lion is actually made of countless lightning bolts. It was sorge that the sky was covered by its body. Seeing the giant lion, Alu couldn''t help but blink. Even with his peak strength and armor protection that was a Nirvana Spiritual Artifact, he was not sure he could escape unscathed from that gigantic lion, especially now that he was running low on spiritual energy. "Charlie." In the end, all he could do was call Charlie. Luckily Charlie is his spirit. In this world, spirits were considered a personal power. So he was not worried that the holy path would not recognize his victory. "Hmph." A snorting voice responded to Alu. It was Elly''s voice. "Do you know boy, acting now can interfere with our recovery." "I''m not asking for your help." "Hmph, you don''t understand anything." "You keep quiet, Elly. If he wins, I''m sure we can recover faster too." Charlie responded. Shua... A gate suddenly appeared right beside Alu. After which, boundless light then surged from within the gate. They soared up into the sky and they then turned into shields of light in front of Alu. The giant lion crashed into the light shield right after it was formed. Zaden who was at the top naturally saw the appearance of the gate beside Alu. He is shocked when he realizes that Alu is a spirit master. He knows that Alu is currently getting help from his spirit. But he is still confident. The technique he released this time drained almost all of his spiritual energy. He didn''t believe the strength of a single spirit could stop his technique. However, his expression quickly changed when he saw what happened next. Even Alu showed a surprised expression. The shield of light was definitely not a solid object even though it formed a shield. When the giant lion hit the light shield, the giant lion''s body immediately sank into the light shield. It wouldn''t be surprising if the giant lion then passed through the shield of light. However, what happened was not like that. When the giant lion''s body sank into the light shield, the giant lion''s body actually disappeared instantly. No, there''s one left. It was the big sword that Zaden had thrown. The big sword can survive within the shield of light. But now the sword doesn''t look good either. There were many scratches and holes on the body of the sword. Chapter 120: Get blessings Chapter 120: Get blessings The big sword was Nirvana''s spiritual weapon. Among the Nirvana stages, maybe only the seventhyer of Nirvana and above can destroy it. Of course, even they couldn''t do it so easily. But the light shield Charlie''s made can do it easily. Not to mention Zaden, even Alu was in shock. Now he wanted to know at what stage Charlie''s cultivation level was. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The shield of light suddenly shot fiveser beams towards Zaden. The fiveser beams looked small but wherever they passed, the space they passed seemed to melt. Their speed is also very fast. Zaden didn''t even have time to react and they had already pierced his body. Shiisss... There was the sound of flesh burning as the fiveser beams pierced Zaden''s body. The fiveser beams did not prate the vital parts of his body, but they still numbed his body so that he could barely move. His aura was also weakening very quickly. "Thank you for being merciful!" Zaden then cupped his fists towards the gate beside Alu. He stared at the gate with a scared expression. He knew that if the spirit that attacked him wanted him to die, he would definitely die. Moreover, he finally realized what spirit had injured him. "It really is a god spirit in legends." He said to himself. Even with his background, the existence of a god spirit was still considered a legend. He had only heard about the characteristics of their strength from his elders. Now even though he still didn''t see them, he finally saw their strength. It was really scary as many people said. They are able to cultivate the power of light to a very high level. "I admit defeat." He then looked at Alu with respect. Even though he was defeated by a god spirit, he still lost to Alu. There were very few god spirits, and the people who could summon them were people of the highest talent. No one dared to im that their battle power was stronger than that of a god spirit. Because of that, every spirit master who could summon a god spirit was always respected by many people. "You can leave but you must leave your dragon gates." Replied Alu. "Thank you." Said Zaden. He then threw the four dragon gates at Alu. "You will probably get the holy path''s blessing after defeating me. But although the holy path''s blessing is great, it is not something that is rare and unbearable. There are quite a few people who have obtained it." "What is truly extraordinary is the legacy of the powerhouses in this ce. Only a destined person who can obtain it. With all the dragon gates, you may be able to acquire the inheritance." "Oh yes, if you need anything, you cane to my ce in the future." After saying that, he then threw a token at Alu. The token is silver, and there is an Imperial emblem on it. Beneath the emblem were written several words that looked majestic. Red Thunder Empire. "Well, I haven''t introduced myself very well." Zaden spoke again while Alu was staring at the token. "My name is Zaden. Prince of the Red Thunder Empire." He said while cing his hands on his chest and bending his body slightly. "All right, I''ll be going now. Good luck." After saying that, he immediately flew towards the sea of clouds below. "Red Thunder Empire? Where is it?" Alu wondered after Zaden disappeared. He already knew the names of the holynds of the continent of the Rising Sun, but there was no name of the Red Thunder Empire among them. "There''s no way it''s a weaker faction. So the only possibility he''s from somewhere else." Rumble... He stopped thinking when he heard a deafening rumble above the sky. Ever since the people entered the holy path''s central region, the holy path tablets had not stopped recording the names of the victorious ones. It''s just that, among all the names that appeared, none could cause such an effect as now. Even the effect when Elizabeth killed Gatlen was nothingpared to the current one. The tablets hovering above the holy path continuously let out an extremely deafening rumble. The rumble caused even the entire holy path to tremble. An extremely oppressive aura emanated from the entire holy path. When people looked at the tablet above the sky, they saw that it suddenly emitted an extremely bright golden light. The golden light covered the entire tablet so that people could not see the name that appeared on the tablet. But after that, they saw something that made their mouths open wide. They saw that the tablet that kept hovering above the sky suddenly descended below. "What is that?" "Why did it suddenlye down? What really happened?" "Shit, does someone get a seven star score?" "Then what happen?" "It is said that if one gets a seven star score, one will get the blessing of the holy path. I don''t know what it is but it is said that the one who gets it will have an infinite future." "What? There is such a thing. Then who gets the blessing?" "It must be a Spiritual Academy disciple." "Impossible. Spiritual Academy disciples are still ineligible. Perhaps a rank one person, Zaden." "No, it must be Elizabeth." "...." Unfortunately they can''t guess exactly who got it. In fact, they weren''t the only ones who were surprised. Even the Spiritual Academy experts overseeing the holy path were shocked by what had happened. But like young people who are on the holy path, they also cannot know who got the blessing. No one guessed it other than the people Alu connected to. And they naturally wouldn''t be able to tell the secret to anyone. If the Spiritual Academy experts knew the identity of the person who received the blessing, it was unknown what they would do. In the sky, Alu who saw the tablet that was descending towards him couldn''t help but be excited. Even before the tablet arrived in front of him, he could already feel an irresistible aura. Although Zaden said the blessings of the holy path were not as good as inheritance, in the short term, the blessings of the holy path were clearly superior. Just by feeling that aura, Alu knew he would break through once again. The tablet isn''t really that big. It''s actually only the size of a palm. It lookedpletely different from when it was up in the sky. Shua... The tablet flew at him. It didn''t stop and went straight into his forehead. When the tablet entered his forehead, he could feel a stream of information entering his head. Apart from information about the blessings of the holy path, he had also acquired many extraordinary techniques. Those techniques could be said to be peak techniques under the Heavenly Nirvana realm. Not to mention the ordinary factions, even the Heavenly Nirvana faction itself might not have such techniques. Although those techniques did not guarantee one could reach the Heavenly Nirvana stage, with them, the chances of one reaching the Heavenly Nirvana stage were much higher. The most extraordinary thing is of course the blessing of the holy path itself. Now Alu knows exactly what it is. ording to the information he had obtained, the blessings of the holy path actually had the ability to increase one''s spiritual sources when they were used. The concept is very simr to that of a mysterious technique. And how much spiritual sources can be increased depends on each individual. Of course, the advantage of the blessing of the holy path is that it can increase one''s spiritual source even if one is using mysterious techniques. Apart from that, among those who have the blessings of the holy path, they can actually forcibly take away the blessings of others. It is said that if one has reached the pinnacle of Earthly Nirvana and manages to umte the ten blessings of the holy path, they can be used to directly break through to the Heavenly Nirvana stage. And breaking through with the blessing of the holy path is said to be many times better than breaking through the ordinary way. It depends on the individual, but if one can use the blessings of the holy path to the fullest when they break through, they are said to be able to immediately reach the pinnacle of the Transcendent Heavenly Nirvana stage. "Amazing. Really amazing." Said Alu. "I can''t wait to meet people who have their blessings and take their blessings." Alu''s eyes glowed with a greedy light. Now, he already had the goal of elerating his cultivation. Whooss... After Alu said that, his body suddenly glowed with a golden light. The moment that happened, his aura surged extremely rapidly. In Alu''s body, beside the first Nirvana sun, a new Nirvana sun is now starting to form. And it actually took shape in no time. When it was fully formed, the pressure released by Alu''s body instantly increased to two times as strong. Alu''s spiritual source was also surging very fast. 90,000 100,000 110,000 In an instant, Alu''s spiritual source soared to 110,000 spiritual sources. Chapter 121: The Mysterious Figure Chapter 121: The Mysterious Figure Alu''s body returned to normal a few momentster. After which, the tablet that entered his forehead came out again, and it immediately flew into the sky. The Teblet returned to its previous position, and it looked like before as if nothing had happened. But the people who saw the tablet couldn''t calm down. They know something extraordinary has just happened. Obtaining the blessings of the holy path is no small matter. Not only the region of a thousand inds, even other regions in the Domain of the Rising Sun will probably take notice. "Sigh." Charlie suddenly sighed. "Is there something?" Asked Alu. "Now I may know the origin of this holy path." Charlie answered. "Oh...!" Alu couldn''t help but be taken aback when he heard Charlie''s words. "The aura of the holy path''s blessing, there is no doubt that it is the aura of a Heavenly Emperor." "Heavenly Emperor." Alu was stunned when he heard Charlie''s words. "Hmph, you better not know, boy." Elly answered. "The existence of the Heavenly Emperor is not something you can understand. Even your Phoenix ancestor in this world is not a Heavenly Emperor." "..." "Oh, I see!" Alu knew his own limits, so he chose not to keep asking. He could see Charlie and Elly''s expressions when they said the name ''Heavenly Emperor''. They have always been arrogant, but when they say the name ''Heavenly Emperor'', even they look full of respect and longing. Heavenly Emperor, it might be the name of a cultivation realm, but for a cultivation realm to be called such a great name. Anyone who hears that name knows that it is the pinnacle of the summit. "Sigh." He could only sigh. Now he knows that his way is still very long. "By the way, Charlie, when did you give me the next cultivation method of the Primordial God Body?" Alu then asked. Now Alu is in the Nirvana stage, and he has even reached the secondyer of Nirvana. However, the Primordial God Body he cultivated to strengthen his body was still at the Life and Death stage. Even though his current physical strength was extremely strong due to the existence of Supreme Immortal Bone, but that in the end was not due to the body''s cultivation technique. It was an innate strength that came from the Supreme Immortal Bone. And the Supreme Immortal Bone only gave off a strong body strength, but that in itself didn''t really focus on the strength of the body. A body that was innately strong and a body that was trained by a certain body cultivation technique was naturally different. To be sure, with bodily cultivation techniques, one could use the strength of his body in various ways. But those who were only physically strong, they basically didn''t know how to make use of their body strength. They are like people who don''t know martial arts. All they can do is punch and kick. Examples who have strong bodies butck techniques are barbarian spirits. Charlie says that their bodies can actuallypete with their god n bodies, but because of their extremely rough fighting style, they ultimately can''t match the strength of their god n bodies. Alu naturally didn''t want to be like barbarian spirits, so he wanted to train his body as well. The Primordial God Body Technique was undoubtedly the best for him. In fact, he could have broken through when he swallowed Elizabeth''s dragon soul and when he got the blessing of the holy path. However, because he didn''t have the next cultivation method, he ultimately couldn''t break through and remained trapped in the Soaring Body''s thirdyer. "Boy, when did we ever promise to give you the next method. Why are you talking as if we have to give you our technique." Elly answered in a displeased tone. "What, are you refusing to give me that technique? You have to realize why you lived until now." Alu replied indifferently. After much experience, he didn''t want to continue being polite to them. Even though their existence helped him immensely, he wanted to be the one to control them. He didn''t want to be controlled by them. "You, you. Who do you think you are." Elly couldn''t help but get angry when she heard Alu''s words. "That''s enough, Elly." Charlie finally spoke. "Charlie, you." "It''s for our own good. If we are to continue to survive, we must also help it grow strong." Charlie answered. "Very well, bro, I will provide you with the Primordial God Body cultivation method for the next stage." "The next method is called the Nirvana Light Body, and it also splits into threeyers. The power of the firstyer is equivalent to the thirdyer of Nirvana. I''m sure you can guess the next one." Charlie exined. After saying that, he immediately sent information about the Nirvana Light Body to Alu''s head. ""Yeah..." Alu smiled immediately after receiving that information. Now, he was sure he could break through to the Nirvana Light Body stage at any time. All he needed right now was light energy to form the Nirvana Light Body. "All right, now is the time for us to enter this pagoda." Said Alu. He then turned his gaze towards the pagoda in that ce. Even though the ce had be very messy due to the effects of his and Zaden''s battle, the pagoda in that ce remained firmly standing without the slightest bit of damage. As he stared at the pagoda, he also took out all the dragon gates he had collected. When all the dragon gates were gathered, they finally joined to form a rectangr box. Judging from its shape, Alu guessed that the box might be the key to entering the pagoda in that ce. There was a huge door on the wall of the pagoda. At the door, Alu saw a rectangr hole that looked very fitting to the shape of the dragon gate box. Alu then walked towards the door. Arriving at the door, he couldn''t help but raise his head. He stared at the pagoda with narrowed eyes. The aura of the pagoda made Alu feel very small. "This pagoda is definitely a very powerful artifact." Alu said. "Huh." After that, Alu then put the dragon gate box into the rectangr hole in the door. And as he expected, the shape of the box fits perfectly into the hole in the door. Click... There was a click as the box was inserted into the hole. Creaky... As soon as the box was plugged into the hole, therge door in front of Alu started to open little by little. When the door opened, Alu saw a very bright light behind the door. The light was so dazzling that he had to close his eyes. But that onlysted for a moment. When he felt that the light had disappeared, he then opened his eyes again. However, the moment his eyes opened, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. He found himself in a different ce. And the ce was really so weird that he couldn''t describe it. What was clear was that he felt as if he was in an illusion. When he thought of being in a city, he found the ce around him turning into a city. And when he thought he was in the sky, the ce around him then turned into the sky. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Right after that, wisps of gray mist suddenly appeared out of nowhere. And the mist moved to form a human figure. The human figure was so blurry that it was impossible to see his/her face. Even the shape of the body is not so clear that it is impossible to determine whether the figure is male or female. However, two things were clearly visible from that figure. Those are his/her eyes. The figure''s eyes were bright red like a burning fire. Even though the figure didn''t emit any aura, but when Alu saw the figure''s eyes, he felt as if he wanted to prostrate in front of that figure. What made him cringe was that it came from his own will. There was no strange force trying to force him. But he will never prostrated to anyone, no matter what creature it is. Because of that, he used the power of the Phoenix soul and Supreme Immortal Bone to restrain that Will. But even after using the power of the Phoenix soul and Supreme Immortal Bone, his body was actually still prostrate on its own. It was against his will. No, what was true was his own will that wanted to prostrate to that figure. In his mind, he heard Charlie and Elly''s voices. "Bro, what are you doing, quickly bow down." "Boy, you think you''re someone great because you have the soul of a Phoenix and Supreme Immortal Bone. Don''t overestimate yourself." In fact, the always arrogant twins were already prostrating themselves in Alu''s spirit world. "Not." Alu shouted. He ignored Charlie and Elly''s words. He then looked into the figure''s eyes with cold eyes. "Want to make me prostrated, even if you are Heavenly Emperor, don''t think you can do it." Chapter 122: Red Eyes Chapter 122: Red Eyes In reality, ever since Alu killed Krinn and Arlo, the Phoenix Kingdom which was in a somewhat remote ce in the Holy Light continent had experienced a lot of turmoil. The turmoil naturally didn''te from the Phoenix Kingdom itself, but from the outside. During this time, several powerhouses that were no weaker than their kings had suddenlye to their kingdom and caused trouble. The Phoenix Kingdom might have arge territory, but when a few high-level Nirvana experts caused trouble, they could still cause disturbance throughout the entire Phoenix Kingdom. In the eyes of those who weren''t Nirvana, the disturbance caused by those powerhouses was no different from the apocalypse. Under ordinary circumstances, not even their king could cause such a disturbance. The people didn''t know why the powerhouses came to their kingdom to make a mess, but they knew that even their king would be unable to do anything about it. In fact, ever since the powerhouses arrived, not a single person from the Phoenix n had appeared. Fortunately, when the powerhouses came to the capital of the Kingdom of Phoenix, several other powerhouses suddenly came to confront them. And the powerhouse that came to help, the people of the Kingdom of Phoenix still recognized them. They were the people of the Holy Light n. Of course, since the Phoenix Kingdom could still be considered a faction under the Holy Light n, the people of the Phoenix Kingdom considered it only natural for the Holy Light n to help them when they were attacked by foreign enemies. However, as for the hidden powerhouses watching from the darkness, they knew that the Holy Light continent was currently on the brink of a war that could determine the continent''s future fate. Supposedly that war might take ce in the territory of the Holy Light n. But due to some unexpected things, it ended up happening in the territory ruled by the Kingdom of the Phoenix. Maybe it couldn''t be considered war, but the revenge of the two factions because their young genius had been killed. Of course, factions like them wouldn''t go to war just because their young genius was killed. What caused them to go to war was obvious because the death of their young genius made many of their ns fail. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The battle between the two groups of high-level Nirvana experts made the entire Phoenix kingdom tremble. The sky kept rumbling, causing the children to cry. Even though the effect of the battle had not fallen on them, it still caused them to taste death. And when the battle between the two groups came to a stalemate, the sky throughout the Phoenix Kingdom suddenly underwent a very shocking change. No one knows what happened, but half of the sky above the Kingdom of the Phoenix suddenly turned dark red and the other half turned gray. Most people don''t know what''s going on, but Nirvana stage experts know what''s going on. The moment the sky changed, even the two groups of experts who were fighting immediately stopped fighting. Even the powerhouses hiding in the darkness held their breath. And a momentter, a snow-white light suddenly appeared amidst the red and gray color. The white light shone so bright that it covered a third of the sky above the Kingdom of the Phoenix. Right now, the sky above the Phoenix Kingdom suddenly changed to three different colors. Unfortunately, apart from a few very strong people, no one could see the people who had caused the change. As the people were waiting for the fight to start,ughter suddenly resounded from within the capital city of the Kingdom of Phoenix. "Ha-ha-ha, friends, you havee from far away but this king iste in weing you, this is really disrespectful. I hope all of you will forgive this king." A voice echoed from within the capital of the Kingdom of Phoenix. When people heard the voice, many people were shocked. Although the tone of voice sounded polite, powerful experts could sense an overwhelming aura from it. And that aura took thempletely by surprise. Not to mention them, even the three people who were hiding far above the sky were shocked as they felt the aura of a voiceing from within the city. Shua... When the people stared at the capital of the Kingdom of Phoenix, they saw a young man in a red robe walking leisurely steps from within the pce. The young man had ck hair and eyes. His face is so handsome that many women are fascinated when he sees him. Behind him, there were several old people with Nirvana auras following. No one cared about the old people behind the young man, but looking at the youth, no one dared to speak. It was because right above the youth''s head hovered nine suns that looked extremely dazzling. "...." If Alu were in that ce, he might be the one most shocked. Of course, what shocked him was the young man''s face. The youth''s face may not be as handsome as his face. But on closer inspection, maybe more than half of his good looks came from that young man. Fortunately Alu was not there. If not, he might be more than just shocked. At this moment he stared at the red eyes of the hazy figure in front of him with cold eyes. However, a moment after he stared at those scarlet eyes, the pupils of those red eyes seemed to be moving towards him. Those red eyes suddenly looked into his eyes. And when he felt those red eyes, he suddenly felt his will that was about to copse, copsing in an instant. Even the power of the Phoenix Soul and Supreme Immortal Bone within his body instantly extinguished. His body no longer followed his will, and his body then dropped its own forehead on the ground so that it fell into a prostrate position. In Alu''s eyes, that body was basically no longer his body. He totally had no control over it. What is despair? This is called despair. You don''t even have the ability to fight. "Huh." Alu suddenly heard the sound of breathing from that figure. After which, the figure suddenly spoke. "What you call this holy path, I am the one who made it." The figure''s voice sounded clear. However, Alu, Charlie, and Elly can''t tell what the sound is. They couldn''t tell whether it was a boy or a girl. In fact, they couldn''t even tell what kind of voice it was. It actually depends on what they think. If they think it''s a girl''s voice, it bes a girl''s voice. And if they think it''s a bird''s voice, then they''ll hear a bird''s voice. What made Alu surprised was, after that figure spoke, his body suddenly returned to normal. The things that made him prostrate suddenly disappeared. He was now suddenly able to stand back up. Before he even stood up, he suddenly felt a strange force move his body to bring him back to his feet. After he stood back up, he stared at the figure in front of him with a frightened expression. Now he knew that this figure in front of him was someone he had to respect no matter who he was, no matter how talented he was, and no matter how great his future might be. Before he could reach that figure''s cultivation realm, he had to continue to prostrate himself in front of that figure. "I saw everything you did in this ce." The figure continued his/her words. "And you are probably the most suitable person to receive my legacy." Not to mention Alu, even Charlie and Elly held their breath when they heard the figure''s words. Receiving an inheritance is different from being a disciple. That basically can only be done when the owner of the inheritance dies. Bing an extremely strong powerhouse disciple might be very rewarding, but in the end, all that was gained was the powerhouse''s guidance and protection. But receiving an inheritance is different. A person who receives an inheritance usually acquires everything the owner of the inheritance has, including things that helped them reach their level. Because of this, people who inherited inheritance usually had higher attainments than disciples. Of course, all of that only applies to extremely high realms that cannot be attained with mere talent. "There are many things I can give you. But for now, I will only give you one thing." "This is something that helped me the most to reach my current level. And it is also something that made me die." After the figure said that, the figure''s hand suddenly moved towards his/her red eyes. Xiu... Even though there was no sound as the figure was formed from the mist, but the figure''s fingers did actually pierce his/her eye socket, indeed. The figure''s fingers went deeper into his/her eye socket. He/she then grasped each of his/her palms. After that, he/she pulled each hand out of his/her eye socket. When Alu once again looked at the figure''s palms, he saw two red eyeballs on each of the figure''s palms. Chapter 123: Blind Chapter 123: Blind "These eyes are something that makes me die. The people who hold these eyes will suffer countless cmities. But with these eyes, you can also gain many things that many people cannot." The illusory figure did not ask Alu''s approval and he/she immediately directed his/her hands towards Alu''s eyes. Alu couldn''t fight back, and of course, Alu didn''t intend to resist either. Even though he knew that those scarlet eyes would bring him many cmities in the future, he didn''t care as long as he could grow stronger faster. Shua... The figure''s movements seemed like an illusion. Alu was only aware of the figure''s movements but he couldn''t feel it clearly. He couldn''t even see what was happening. He felt as if he had fallen into an illusion. He only regained consciousness when he felt something stab into his eye socket. But when he tried to open his eyelids, he suddenly felt an extremely intense pain in both of his eyes. He felt as if there were thousands of needles piercing his eyes. Even with his endurance, he still felt so incapacitated that he almost screamed. "Your current strength is still too weak. For some time toe, you may not be able to open your eyes." Alu heard the mysterious figure''s voice. "How fast you can open your eyes depends on your own abilities. In the past, I was only able to open my eyes when I broke through to the Heavenly Nirvana stage." Alu was surprised when he heard the figure''s words. "Alright, it''s time for you to go. Even though our personalities are very different, you are still my heir, you can also be considered as my disciple. I hope you can achieve what I cannot achieve." The figure continued his words. After that, Alu suddenly felt the environment around him change. Even though his eyes were closed, he could still see with his soul sense. When he activated his soul sense, he found himself in a white space filled with extremely pure spiritual energy. Seeing those spiritual energies, he knew that they were mysterious spiritual energies that could be felt on the holy path. "But my eyes can''t see." He frowned. Every time he tried to open his eyelids, extreme pain immediately attacked his eyes. He couldn''t help panicking when he felt that. He might still be able to see with soul sense, but using soul sense would consume a lot of spiritual energy. Of course, with his current strength, he could activate his soul sense for a longer period of time. Especially if he used his spirit energy. If he activated soul sense only to see the environment around him, he could still continue to activate it. But if he met an enemy of strength equal to his strength, he might be in trouble. After all, in the Nirvana stage, the battles will also take a lot longer. If he was fighting while continuously activating his soul sense, his spiritual energy would be depleted much faster. When his spiritual energy was depleted and he could no longer activate his soul sense, he would be in serious trouble. Without eyes, no doubt, he would have a hard time observing the surroundings. "Sigh." He sighed. "Indeed, there is always a disaster behind luck. I just didn''t expect it toe this fast." "Are you all right, bro." He heard Charlie''s voice in his mind. "Dont worry." He answered. After which, he then took out a long ck cloth. He then used the cloth to cover his eyes. "I may be blind for a while." He says. Charlie fell silent. Even Elly didn''t speak. They naturally understand what happened to Alu. They did not consider Alu''s blindness to be sad. They just feel shocked by something that Alu got. They clearly heard what the figure said. The red eyes that were now inside Alu''s eye socket were something that had made the figure reach such a level. In fact, even they have a craving for those red eyes. "Well, now we have arrived at the main ce. Time to cultivate. I don''t know if you can recover your strength." Said Alu. Feeling the spiritual energy around him, he knew that he might break through once again. Even though he was already at the secondyer of Nirvana and his cultivation background could also be considered perfect. Only his spiritual source is equivalent to the fourthyer of ordinary Nirvana. If he wanted to break through with cultivation resources, even the second tier faction of the Holy Light continent might not be able to provide the resources for him. For most people, they could only break through relying on their umted cultivation over the years. But he was sure to break through once again when he saw the spiritual energy around him. Not only was his cultivation breaking through, he could also cultivate the Nirvana Light Body with the spiritual energy in this ce. If this ce were in the outside world, experts under high-level Nirvana would probably fight over it. Alu really did not expect that he would advance so fast on the holy path. If he didn''t rely on holy path cultivation resources, even with his talent, he might need several years to reach his current level. Shua... Shua... Two gates then appeared right beside him. After that, two figures that looked younger than him came out from each of the gates. Charlie looks rxed when he''s out, but Elly, though she doesn''t look as shy as the first time she met Alu. She still looked away after she walked out of the gate of the spirit world. Alu gnored Elly. He just looked at Charlie and asked. "Is this ce enough to restore your strength?" Charlie shook his head. "Hmph." Elly then snorted. Her silver white eyes nced at Alu several times. "Boy, you still don''t know our true strength. Do you think this little spiritual energy can restore our strength to its peak. This is far from enough." She says. "Looks like your cultivations are much higher than I imagined." Alu nced at Elly for a moment before looking at Charlie. "Indeed." Charlie nodded. "But this is enough to solve our problem. Even though our strength won''t recover to its peak, we can fight after this." "I see. Good then!" "Then let''s go now." Said Alu. "Mm." Charlie nodded again. After that, they then flew in different directions. The ce was vast and everywhere was filled with spiritual energy. They can naturally choose their respective ces. "This is really ufortable." Alu said as he flew alone. Unable to see with the eye, he hasn''t adapted well. Alu activated his soul sense to cover the area several meters around him. But he still felt ufortable. Soul sense may have many advantages, but the drawbacks are also obvious. Using soul sense, one can only see the area covered by that soul sense. But outside the sense area of the soul, there is nothing to see. "But it''s also great for training my sixth sense." He said to himself. Thinking about the current state of his eyes, he couldn''t help but think of the Sword God that Old Joz had mentioned. That person is said to have blinded his own eyes but he still managed to reach the peak of the World of Hundred Miracles. Now he was one of the most powerful Saints in the Hundred Miracle World. "There are great figures everywhere." He said. After which, he stopped at a certain ce. He then sat cross-legged and began to meditate. He first calmed himself down for a few hours before starting to suck in the spiritual energy around him. Whooss... When Alu started to suck in spiritual energy, the spiritual energy around him immediately flowed into his body. The first thing he did was cultivate the Nirvana Light Body. With Alu''s current cultivation, he could cultivate the Nirvana Light Body quite easily. And the spiritual energy in that ce was truly extraordinary. When he started to activate the Nirvana Light Body cultivation method, the spiritual energy that had entered his body automatically turned into light energy. The moment that happened, his body began to turn crystal-like bright. After several hours, a sun symbol that looks simr to the sun Nirvana suddenly appears on Alu''s chest. It''s just that, the sun is white like light. ording to the cultivation method, eachyer of the Nirvana Light Body would create one sun symbol. And every single sun symbol is basically the equivalent of three nirvana suns. Boom... After that white sun symbol appeared on Alu''s chest, Alu''s body suddenly erupted with tremendous pressure. "Huh." Alu took a deep breath. He then pulled back the pressure that had erupted from his body. Now his body''s cultivation has basically reached the firstyer of the Nirvana Light Body. Hut he didn''t stop cultivating. After sessfully breaking through, he continued to suck in the spiritual energy around him. And the spiritual energy he sucked this time was used to make the third Nirvana sun. Chapter 124: Leave Chapter 124: Leave About a dayter, Alu finished cultivating. He smiled in satisfaction as he stood up. Feeling the strength in his body, he felt like he had be a different being. With his current strength, if he returned to the Holy Light continent, he could basically move without a hitch. Even in front of a high-level Nirvana expert, he was sure he could escape. Whooss... Whooss... Two white haired figures appeared a momentter. Alu couldn''t see with his eyes, so he could only activate his soul sense to see them. "You guys?" Alu was a little surprised when he saw them. What surprised him was that currently Charlie and Elly''s bodies were actually growing taller. Before they looked like twelve year olds, but now they actually looked the same age as him. "Hmph." Elly snorted. But she actually looks shy when she looks at Alu. She was still wearing the silver armor, but as her body grew even taller, there were some differences in the armor. Behind the armor, there was a tight ck garment covering her entire body. From her neck to the soles of hee feet. Her legs became longer and they wore long silver shoes that almost reached her thighs. If anything caught the eye the most, it had to be her feet. Even though both of her legs werepletely covered, they still made people want to look at them constantly. It''s hard to imagine what her legs will be like when she actually reaches the peak of her growth. "I told you we are much older. Our bodies shrink because we are injured and our strength decreases. As our strength grows, our bodies will slowly recover." She says. She looked ufortable as she saw Alu''s gaze upon her. But Alu didn''t really care. He didn''t pay much attention to Elly''s appearance. After a moment of staring at Elly, he then looked at Charlie. Their cultivation levels caught his eye. Even though he was unable to determine their true cultivation, he was able to estimate theirbat strength. Shua... Shua... Two gates again appeared beside Alu. "Time for us to go." Alu said to them. Now, Alu suddenly felt a strange force trying to drive him out of the ce. Charlie and Elly seemed to feel it too. They nodded before stepping into each of the gates beside Alu. Whooss... After which, Alu saw a spatial vortex appear in front of him. That spatial vortex looks exactly the same as the spatial vortex that sucked Elizabeth. Xiu... Alu''s body was immediately sucked into the spatial vortex. Alu''s soul sense continues to activate. When he entered the spatial vortex, he spread his soul sense to the full. With his current strength, his soul sense could basically cover an area of tens of thousands of kilometers. However, as his sense of soul spread, h discovered a mess that left him unable to see anything but himself. Luckily it onlysted a moment. After which, Alu was finally able to see, and he was immediately shocked when he saw the surrounding scenery. He found himself above the vast ocean. "I don''t know where this is. But it doesn''t matter, at least now I don''t have to deal with the Spiritual Academy." The spiritual academy has some control on the holy path. For each person who stepped off the holy path, the Spiritual Academy could determine the location where they would exit. Usually people who meet the qualifications to join the Spiritual Academy will be sent to the Spiritual Academy territory, and those who do not meet the qualifications will be sent back to their respective continents. Alu is sent to another ce. It might be because he got an inheritance from the holy path. Maybe the holy path sent him elsewhere to keep him safe. "Well." Alu then took out something from his storage ring. It was the token Old Hodus gave him. While on the holy path, Alu had asked Cherish and the others about the Five Elements Sect several times. ording to them, the Five Elements Sect was famous for its extremely difficult entry qualifications. The sect is said to have only a few disciplespared to other holynds. However each of their disciples was said to be a top ss disciple if they were in another sect. In terms of talent alone, each of them was said to have talents on par with top ten ranked geniuses. If they don''t die, most of them can eventually reach the peak of the Nirvana stage. As long as their aplishments were extraordinary, the sect was said to have the ability to help them break through to the Earthly Nirvana stage. Apart from the extremely difficult entry qualifications, to join the sect, one also needed rmendations from certain people in the sect. Otherwise, one would not be able to join the sect no matter how talented they were. "Five Elements Sect, I''lle." Said Alu while lowering his head towards the token in his hand. He couldn''t see with his eyes, but that couldn''t break his habit. He then channeled his spiritual energy into the token. Buzzz... After which, the token suddenly emitted five lights of different colors. A voice that sounded majestic then echoed from the token. "You received a rmendation to join the Five Elements Sect. But you have to pass our trials first." After that sound, five lights from the token then enveloped Alu''s body. As the five lights enveloped his body, Alu could feel an extremely extraordinary aura from the five lights. Even though the aura didn''t emit any pressure, he still felt very small in front of it. "This aura clearly surpasses the peak of the Nirvana stage." He says. Shua... His body was then carried by the five lights that enveloped him. Simultaneously, a spatial vortex appeared not far ahead of him. And his body flew towards that spatial vortex. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... Before his body reached the spatial vortex, he suddenly heard the extremely deafening rumblings behind him. The rumblings sounded so loud. He swore he had never heard such loud rumblings. Hearing the rumblings, he felt as if his heart had stopped beating. An invisible pressure enveloped his body, rendering him unable to move anymore. Even the five lights carrying his body couldn''t resist the pressure. "Son, you killed my grandson and now you want to take all my treasure with you. You think you can go." A majestic voice then echoed behind him. Hearing that voice, he finally understood what was happening. "Shit, that person really came." He couldn''t help but curse. ording to his guess, Arlo''s grandfather should havee from another domain. He didn''t expect that person would actuallye to him. Upon hearing that voice, he felt an extremely terrifying aura behind him. In front of that aura, he felt as small as an ant. He felt as though there was an enormous wave chasing him behind him. Through the sense of his soul, he could see the sky above and the ocean below trembling as if cmity had descended. Unfortunately his soul sense could only cover an area of several tens of thousands of kilometers so he did not know that several hundred thousand kilometers away from him, suddenly appeared an extremely huge face. Even though he couldn''t see that huge face, he could feel an extreme danger that he had never felt in his life. Not only him, even the Phoenix Soul and Supreme Immortal Bone within his body were shaken as well. "Damn, this is an Earthly Nirvana stage powerhouse." Charlie''s voice echoed in Alu''s mind. "Can you do something?" Alu asked. But Charlie didn''t speak anymore. After which, an enormous hand suddenly appeared in the sky and descended towards him. He couldn''t see the big hand. But. Cough... He immediately coughed up blood when the big hand touched the sense of his soul. "Shit, Old Joz, if you see this, hurry up and help me." Alu then shouted. Now he could only hope for Old Joz''s help. He didn''t know where he was, but he should still be in the territory of a thousand inds. With Old Joz''s strength, there was no way he could not see his current state. And of course, there was no way he would let him die. "Hahaha, kid. You''re really smart." Laughter suddenly resounded right after Alu shouted. Hearing thatughter, Alu let out a sigh of relief. The moment he heard the voice, he found the pressure pressing down on his body dissipated in an instant. His body was able to move again, and the five lights enveloping his body instantly brought his body into a spatial vortex. "But kid, after this I will leave this domain. There will be no one to protect you after this. You must be careful." Old Joz''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind right before he entered the spatial vortex. "Hmph." Alu snorted in response. He was unhappy that Old Joz didn''t help him earlier. Shua... His body finally entered into a spatial vortex. And it disappeared right after he entered it. ... However, even though he had disappeared from the ce, the ce was still in great shock. Rumbling continued to echo in that ce. "Who are you?" The huge face''s mouth opened, letting out a sound that made the heavens and earth tremble. "Hmph." Old Joz snorted. Even though he didn''t appear, only the sound of his snort caused the huge face to shake. "Only low-level Earthly Nirvana dares to speak in such a tone. This old man will teach you a little lesson." Said Old Joz. Xiu... A spear suddenly appeared from a distance and it flew towards therge face. The spear was only a small spear but it was extremely fast. The moment the spear passed, the space in which it passed was instantly torn apart, revealing a chaotic empty space. Shua... It only took an instant for the spear to reach the huge face. The huge face couldn''t even react and the spear had already pierced it. "Ahhh...." When the spear pierced the huge face, a sound of miserable screams suddenly resounded from within that huge face. "This child is not someone you can touch. You will die if you dare to do something strange." Chapter 125: Five Elements Sect Part 1 Chapter 125: Five Elements Sect Part 1 As soon as Alu entered into the spatial vortex, the five lights that carried him became a lot faster. If it was only briefly, he could still endure it. However, the journey turned out to be taking much longer than he had imagined. In fact, his inner body was also injured a lot. Maybe none of the attacks from Krinn''s grandfather hit him head on. But the pressure that had pressed down on his body just a moment ago had left numerous wounds within his body. At this moment, he was unable to withstand the speed of the five lights that carried him. Coupled with his injuries, he ended up passing out on the way. He didn''t know how much time had passed. But when he woke up and activated his soul sense, he found an old man standing in front of him. The old man looked at him with sparkling eyes. He looked like he was looking at a treasure. "Where am I?" He then opened his mouth. "Is this the Five Elements Sect''s trial ground?" Even though his eyes were closed, his face was still fixed on the old man. He couldn''t feel the old man''s cultivation, but he could feel the heat from the old man. Such heat could only be generated by a fire type cultivator. After Alu spoke, the old man also opened his mouth. But he didn''t speak to him. He only spoke to himself. "To be able to enter this ce, means that he is still under sixteen years of age. His cultivation is already at the thirdyer of Nirvana. His cultivation foundation is also very extraordinary. And he is also a fire type cultivator." "This is really luck." Said the old man. After saying that, the man then spoke to Alu. "Son, what''s your name? Would you like to join the Five Elements Sect?" He asked. "Mm..." Alu nodded while trying to stand up. Even though he was badly injured before, now all of his wounds havepletely healed. He guessed it was the old man who helped him heal his wounds. "Is this the Five Elements Sect''s trial ground." He asked again. "Right, that''s right..." The old man nodded quickly. "Then what trials must I go through in order to join this sect?" "No need, no need." The old man answered quickly. "You don''t need to take part in the trials. From now on you are a disciple of the Five Elements Sect. And I will make you the holy son of the temple of fire." "..." Alu As for the Five Elements Sect''s small structure, Alu still knew a little. As the name suggests, the Five Elements Sect is divided into five temples where each of them represents a single element name. From fire element, water element, wind element, earth element, and lightning element. Of course, each temple also had a cultivation technique befitting their element name. And each of the temples in the Five Elements Sect is said to have one holy son who is the leader of the younger generation in each of the temples. The position of the holy son was always being fought over by the Five Elements Sect''s younger generations. Not only did it represent an extremely high status, someone holding that position could also obtain more cultivation resources from the sects. Alu was of course surprised when he heard that he would be made the holy son of the fire temple. He wondered who this old man who appeared in front of him was. People who can make decisions like that are definitely not just anyone. "Dont worry." The old man spoke again. "In the temple of fire, no one can refuse this old man''s decision." "Come on, this old man will take you somewhere." He says. He didn''t touch Alu, but Alu could feel spiritual energy enveloping his body. Alu didn''t refuse and let the old man take him. When the old man took a step, he found that they were already high up in the sky. They had already left the Five Elements Sect''s trial ground. He knew the Five Elements Sect''s trial ground was far below him. Unfortunately his eyes couldn''t see so he couldn''t see what was below. And the sense of his soul also could not reach thend below, which means that now he is hundreds of thousands of kilometers above the sky. "Is there a problem with your eye??" The old man asked, staring at Alu''s eyes which were covered in cloth. He looked into Alu''s eyes with narrowed eyes. And Alu could feel the old man''s spiritual energy entering his eye socket. It was clear that the old man was trying to investigate his eye problem. In this world, making eyes is a very easy thing. Even a True Spiritual stage cultivator could make eyes with their spiritual energy. However, just because everyone can make eyes doesn''t mean there isn''t permanent blindness. It''s not that permanent blindness can''t be cured. It''s just that, to cure permanent blindness is really very difficult. Basically, it is no longer due to defects in the eye organs, but because of the disability of the soul. "Weird, weird." The old man shook his head after a while. It was clear that he couldn''t find Alu''s eye problem. Alu didn''t say anything, and the old man didn''t ask anymore. He just kept on taking him flying. Under the protection of the old man''s spiritual energy, Alu didn''t feel anything anymore. But he knew that they were flying at a very fast speed. They were in the sky and in every second they flew, he had seen thousands of different clouds. "By the way son, you don''t seem toe from the Rising Sun continent." The old man spoke again after a while of not speaking. "Mm." Alu nodded lightly in response. "Mm, you may already know some things about our sect. But there must be many things you don''t know. Like the history of our sect." "Mm." Alu nodded once again. In front of the old man, he could only act like an obedient child. Apart from the fact that the old man treated him very well, it was also because the old man''s strength waspletely unfathomable. Of course, for the time being, he wanted to act lowly first. Chapter 126: Five Elements Sect Part 2 Chapter 126: Five Elements Sect Part 2 "Firstly, I hope you won''t regret hearing this. Our fire temple is actually the weakest temple in the Five Elements Sect. There''s a reason for that, but it''s actually also a tremendous opportunity for us fire cultivators." "Oh." Alu was immediately interested after hearing the old man''s words. "We''ll talk about the history of our sect first." "We may be one of the holynds on the continent of the Rising Sun. But in reality, our sect has the most profound history." "The reason why our sect is called the Five Elements Sect is because our sect has five mountains where each of them bes the headquarters for each of the temples." "As for why the mountains were used as headquarters by the temples. That is of course because each mountain has something that bes the foundation for each temple." "Oh, what is it?" Asked Alu. "That is the essence of the element." Replied the old man. "The essence of the elements?" Alu showed a confused expression. It wasn''t as if he had never heard of the so-called elemental essence. However, the problem was, there were too many things in this world that were called elemental essences. The elemental essence the old man was referring to was definitely not an ordinary elemental essence. "Well, every mountain in our sect has their own elemental essence. From the elemental essence of fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning." "However, the elemental essences in the other four mountains have long been taken away. Only the elemental essences in our fire temple mountain haven''t been taken away." "Mm, you might be a little confused. But these elemental essences are not as simple as ordinary elemental essences." "This is the sect''s greatest secret. But the five elemental essences in those five mountains are actually the legacy of an extremely powerful expert." "ording to rumors, before our sect was founded. There was an expert who died in the territory now upied by our sect." The old man exined. "No one in our sect knows what the dead expert''s name was. But every elemental essence in every mountain has an inheritance from that expert." "Anyone who can obtain the elemental essence in those mountains, that person will obtain one of that dead expert''s inheritance." "The reason why the other four temples can be stronger than ours is because each of the other four temples has already acquired one of the inheritances." "Actually, it is not only one individual who gets the inheritance. But several individuals who cooperate. So each inheritance is basically owned by several individuals." "The individuals who possessed that legacy are now temple masters. They are all temple leaders." "Of course, our fire temple also has temple masters. But since they have no inheritance, their strength is one level weaker than that of other temple masters." "So why can''t you guys take that fire essence?" Alu then asked. From the words of the old man, Alu guessed that the old man must be one of the masters of the fire temple. He was probably the strongest of all the fire temple masters as he could decide the status of a holy son. "Hehehe. This is definitely not our fault." The old man answered while scratching his hair. "In fact our talents are no worse than other temple masters. It''s just that, fire essence is indeed more difficult to take away." "Why?" "I also do not know." The old man shook his head. "But even though the strength of the fire temple is weaker than the other temples, we are still very strong. Our fire temple mountain has the same resources as the other mountains. We only lost in terms of cultivation techniques." "Well, you are still young but you have already reached this stage. There are not many talents like you in the Rising Sun continend." He then took another look at Alu. "There are quite a number of young geniuses breaking through to the nirvana stage at your age. But to ascend to the second or thirdyer of nirvana, even those geniuses usually still take several years." "Even if they have cultivation resources, most of them can''t use them properly. Many of them ended up destroying their own cultivation foundations as a result of them breaking through too fast in the Nirvana realm." "Maybe you were able to advance this fast because you relied on certain cultivation resources. But the fact that you can obtain those cultivation resources and use them well proves your talent is truly unusual." "So you want me to do?" Alu asked one more time. "Right." The old man nodded. Alu fell silent. But in his heart he said. "Well, at least there is something I can strive for in this sect." "Hehehe. This is definitely not our fault." The old man answered while scratching his hair. "In fact our talents are no worse than other temple masters. It''s just that, fire essence is indeed more difficult to take away." "Why?" "I also do not know." The old man shook his head. "But even though the strength of the fire temple is weaker than the other temples, we are still very strong. Our fire temple mountain has the same resources as the other mountains. We only lost in terms of cultivation techniques." "Well, you are still young but you have already reached this stage. There are not many talents like you in the Rising Sun continend." He then took another look at Alu. "There are quite a number of young geniuses breaking through to the nirvana stage at your age. But to ascend to the second or thirdyer of nirvana, even those geniuses usually still take several years." "Even if they have cultivation resources, most of them can''t use them properly. Many of them ended up destroying their own cultivation foundations as a result of them breaking through too fast in the Nirvana realm." "Maybe you were able to advance this fast because you relied on certain cultivation resources. But the fact that you can obtain those cultivation resources and use them well proves your talent is truly unusual." "So you want me to do?" Alu asked one more time. "Right." The old man nodded. Alu fell silent. But in his heart he said. "Well, at least there is something I can strive for in this sect." Chapter 127: Senior Disciples Part 1 Chapter 127: Senior Disciples Part 1 "We have arrived!" Said the old man after a while. Alu still couldn''t see the environment around him other than the expanse of sky. However, he guessed that they had arrived at the fire temple mountain. Far below, he could feel many cultivator auras and each one of them exuded an extremely oppressive feeling. Compared to the nirvana aura in this ce, the nirvana aura in the Holy Light continent felt one level lower. Perhaps the average nirvana stage cultivator in this ce had abat strength that almost surpassed a singleyer of cultivation. The old man then took Alu flying down. As they descended further and further down, Alu could feel an invisible pressure pressing down on his body. Under that invisible pressure, Alu found the area that his soul sense could cover was shrinking very quickly. From tens of thousands of kilometers it shrinks to thousands of kilometers then hundreds, then only tens of kilometers. And that was before he evennded on the ground. "..." Alu''s expression immediately turned sour the moment he sensed that. The old man seemed to have noticed the problem with Alu''s soul sense, so he quickly spoke up tofort Alu. "Don''t worry, this ce is actually not very wide. And the power that can be released in this ce is also very small. No one can cross an area of one kilometer in one step in this ce. Even I can''t do it." When they finallynded on the ground, Alu discovered that his soul sense could only cover an area of one kilometer. As the thirdyer of Nirvana with a perfect foundation, an area of one kilometer is truly minuscule. It was basically no different from when he was at the Spiritual Warrior stage. He stopped thinking about that after a while. He then scanned the area around him. Judging from thend that swooped upwards, it was clear that he was on a mountain. At this moment, he was in a clearing with many wooden pavilions. From within each of those wooden pavilions, he could feel an extremely strong aura. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... It was only moments after he and the old man arrived at the ce, figure after figure jumped out from each of the wooden pavilions. Each of those figures looked to be in their twenties. They still look young. However, each of them emitted a high level of nirvana aura. Of course, just because they looked young didn''t mean their true age was really what they looked like. Even on the Rising Sun continent, you will be considered a genius if you can reach the seventhyer of Nirvana at the age of thirty. "They are senior disciples. In this sect, disciples who did not reach the seventhyer of Nirvana before turning thirty are no longer allowed to live in the temple mountain." "But if they can reach the seventhyer of nirvana before turning thirty, they will be senior disciples of this sect." The old man exined. Hearing the old man''s exnation, Alu sighed in admiration. A high level Nirvana who is thirty years old is still considered very young. Don''t look at Zaden who looks like a middle-aged man in his prime. But his real age was already over sixties. If those senior disciples were in the Holy Light continent, they could even call themselves the Young King of Nirvana. Shua... Shua... Shua... After the old man spoke, the senior disciples finally arrived before them. Alu saw them and he could feel the extreme heat from their bodies. Among them, there were ten people with the aura of the nirvana ninthyer. And each of those ten people gave Alu a feeling that was far more terrifying than Old Hodus, the strongest expert in the Holy Light continent. Upon sensing their auras, even Alu felt extreme danger. He knew with his current strength, he wouldn''t be able to escape from them without using external force. As he stared at the senior disciples, they were also staring at him. They looked surprised when they saw Alu who was standing beside the old man. Even though his eyes were currently covered in cloth, it didn''t interfere with his appearance. On the contrary, he looked even more and more eye-catching than before. Of course, what caught their attention the most was his aura. And his face that still looks so young also makes them surprised. But they didn''t stare at Alu for too long. After they all gathered, they immediately greeted the old man who was beside Alu. "Master Egan." They talk at the same time. It turned out that the old man''s name was Egan. And he was clearly one of the masters of the fire temple as only the temple masters could be summoned as masters in the Five Elements Sect. "Mm!" Old Egan nodded at them. He then looked at Alu who was standing beside him. "This young man is not yet sixteen years old and his cultivation has already reached the thirdyer of Nirvana with a very perfect foundation." "This old man found him identally, and since he is also a fire type cultivator, this old man decided to make him the holy son of our fire temple." Old Egan spoke with a happy smile. But his words stunned the senior disciples. Old Egan was clearly expecting their reaction. But he didn''t seem to care. He then spoke to Alu. "Son, now introduce yourself to your senior brothers and sisters. Their support is very important to your position." "Mm." Alu nodded politely. He then took one step forward. Under the confused gazes of those senior disciples, he then ced a hand on his chest. He then bent his body in an elegant manner like a respectable aristocrat. "My name is Alu. I hope the senior brothers and sisters support me. I will try my best not to disappoint you all." He introduced himself very politely. People who saw him would think that he was a very kind young man. After seeing the strength of those senior disciples, Alu immediately decided what kind of attitude he would be in that sect. From Old Egan''s previous words, his position as a holy son obviously couldn''t be obtained so easily. People who wanted the position of a holy son obviously would not let him take that position just like that. And this will not only be a fight of individuals, but also a battle of support. To get support from those senior disciples, just showing talent was definitely not enough. He also needed to win over them. At times like these, the skills he had trained from childhood were really very useful. Chapter 128: Senior Disciples Part 2 Chapter 128: Senior Disciples Part 2 Old Egan smiled with satisfaction as he watched Alu introduce himself. He nodded several times. Alu''s appearance can kill women even when he acts cruel. But when he acts so politely, he can easily arouse anyone''s affection. Especially women. Among the senior disciples, nearly half of them were women. When they saw such a handsome and polite youth, even women with cold hearts couldn''t help but feel emotional. With just one introduction, they already felt a very good impression of Alu. Of course, among those senior disciples, there were still those who looked displeased when they saw Alu. As the saying goes; you can''t satisfy everyone''s heart. Old Egan brought him to this ce probably because the senior disciples in this ce were students who were quite close to him. They will probably follow Old Egan''s words. But now, it was clear that not all of them would follow Old Egan''s words. One of the ten disciples of the nirvana ninthyer stepped forward a few moments after Alu introduced himself. That person was a handsome young man with a cold expression. He was well dressed and his style looked very elegant. The young man then said. "Master Egan, I don''t understand what you mean. Soon we will have apetition for the position of the holy son. If you want to nominate someone, you can register that person." "Isn''t it inappropriate for someone of unknown origin to suddenly be the holy son of our shrine." He nced at Alu as he spoke. And his eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Alu. He was openly showing his displeasure. Old Egan looked displeased when he heard the young man question his decision. He wanted to answer but before he could speak, Alu had already spoken. "If senior brother wants me to enter thepetition, I will definitely enter thepetition. I agree with senior brother''s words. It is not appropriate for me to be a holy son just like that." He said in a gentle tone. The people who heard his words couldn''t help but feel pity. Right after Alu spoke, another person finally stepped forward. That person is also a young man. But not like the previous youth who looked neat and elegant. The youth this time looked a little messy. Several rips were visible in his trousers. But if we ignore his messy clothes, this young man actually has a more handsome face. And for sure, he looks very manly for a man. Just by looking at the young man''s appearance, Alu knew that this young man was a person who had gone through many storms. He''s probably the kind of person who gets up from below with no background. Right beside the young man, stood a beautiful woman with an elegant appearance and a calm expression. Most of the senior disciples in that ce were within a few paces. But that messy looking youth and that elegant woman stood side by side. After he took a step forward. He stared at Alu for a moment before staring at the youth who rejected Alu. He then spoke. "Darold, don''t you agree with master Egan''s decision?" "I Garret decided to support this young man." He said while looking at Alu. "What is the purpose of our fire temple choosing a holy son? Isn''t it to seek out talents who might be able to acquire the essence of fire and inheritance so that our fire temple can rise up." Garret spoke aloud. He openly supports Alu. Even Alu was confused about why he supported him just like that. And Darold immediately showed a displeased expression the moment he saw Garret speak. He looked at Garret, but his gaze fell several times on the woman beside Garret. "Hmph." He then snorted. "This is the rule of the temple." "Master Egan is the strongest master in our temple of fire. Are there any rules better than his words?" Darold looked even angrier. He raised his finger to point at Garret. "Garret, you are just a man from a lower realm. I would not be surprised if you would support people who are of no clear origin as you are." "..." Alu "Ehmmm." Old Egan finally cleared his throat as the two of them were about to fight. He then spoke. "This old man''s decision cannot be changed anymore. Anyway, from now on Alu is the holy son of our fire temple. As for the holy son selectionpetition, this old man decided to make the winner the vice of the holy son." "..." The people were dumbfounded when they heard Old Egan''s words. Holy son''s vice? Since when did their temple have a holy son''s vice. Even though they were shocked, they now knew how important Alu''s position was. Old Egan never even acted like that to his offspring, but he did to Alu. "Very well, you can go now. And don''t forget, spread this old man''s decision throughout the temple." He waved his hand. He then looked at Garret and the woman beside him. "And Garret and ra, you two lead Alu to the pavilion of the holy son." "This old man is going to meet the other temple masters." He says. After saying that, he immediately flew towards the top of the mountain. After Old Egan disappeared, the senior disciples in the ce were still silent. Several people seemed to be discussing via voice transmission. "Hmph." Darold was the first to speak. But he just snorted. He stared at Alu for a moment before staring at Garret with cold eyes. "Garret, just wait. This matter is not over." He says. He then stared at ra for a brief moment before flying off in a certain direction. The other senior disciples also started leaving after Darold left. Now, only Alu, Garret, and ra were left in that ce. "Thank you senior brother." Alu immediately thanked Garret. He also paid his respects to ra. "Dont worry." Garret smiled as he waved his hand. "Darold''s younger brother is also fighting over the position of the holy son, so it''s only natural for him to be angry." "Apart from Darold''s younger brother, there are many otherpetitors. But I think you can handle them." "Oh." "Well, sooner orter they''lle to you." "Now how about we go to the holy son''s pavilion first." Chapter 129: Enter the pavilion Chapter 129: Enter the pavilion Garret then took Alu to fly. And ra followed behind them. Until now, that woman continued to show a calm expression. "Are you from a lower realm, senior?" Alu then asked. He spoke in such an innocent tone that he seemed like a naive youth. "Mm." Garret nodded. "Sister ra brought me to this ce." He said while ncing behind him. "You two seem very close." "Ehmmm." Garret cleared his throat. Because Alu saw using the sense of his soul, he could look back without having to look away. And he saw ra''s ever-calm expression change a little. Her eyes seemed to blink a few times. "By the way, is there a problem with your eye?" Garret then asked. He was clearly changing the subject. "Mm." Alu nodded. "How about letting sister ra examine your eyes. She is an expert in medicine. She might be able to help you." "Oh." Alu was surprised. He turned his face back, and found ra looking into his eyes. But unlike Old Egan, ra didn''t investigate right away. She seemed to be waiting for his approval. But Alu just shook his head. "Thank you." "But it''s not because my eyes are troubled. It''s the effect of my cultivation technique. When I get stronger, it will heal itself." He exined. "Oh!" Garret and ra were stunned when they heard Alu''s exnation. In order for a cultivation technique to render a Nirvana stage cultivator unable to see, anyone would know that it was an extraordinary cultivation technique. But they didn''t ask again after knowing that. .... A few momentster, they arrived at a valley. Alu was a little surprised to find a valley in that ce. And in that valley, he saw that there were quite a number of young disciples gathered. It''s just that, the in of the valley is not filled with grass like valleys in general. The valley is actually filled with puddles ofva. Alu saw the young disciples in the valley soaking their bodies in theva. Looking at that puddle ofva, he could feel the power of fire essence from it. "Thisva looks like it can help improve people''sprehension of thew of fire." He said to himself. Fortunately the valley and the surroundings were not very wide, so Alu could still see the whole ce. He saw a rocky hill between the mountains surrounding the valley, and theva puddle in the valley actually originated from that rocky hill. But what caught his eye the most was the rocky hilltop. There, he saw a stone pavilion that was enveloped in mes. "There is an entrance into the mountain in the pavilion." Garret said. "The pavilion is called the pavilion of the holy sons because it is a ce for every chosen holy son to practice." "Practicing in that pavilion has a hundred times better benefits than outside." "Of course, the reason why every holy son practices in that pavilion is to get used to the fire in that ce." "In order to take fire essence, one must enter into the mountain. But the mes within the mountain are truly extremely hot. Even fire-type cultivators like us can''t endure it." "Oh!" "Yeah." Garret scratched his head. "Actually I don''t know much either." He then turned his gaze towards ra. "You can ask sister ra for details." "Sister ra was actually a holy son before. Of course, because she is a woman, it is called a holy Daughter." "Is it true?" Alu then looked at ra with a surprised expression. "Mm." ra nodded lightly. "But I also failed. I couldn''t even reach the ce where the essence of fire was." She said with an embarrassed smile. "What exactly is the essence of this fire?" Alu wondered inwardly. Now he was increasingly curious about the essence of fire that even a figure like Old Egan could not obtain. "Let''s enter the pavilion first." Garret spoke. He then led Alu towards the hill. As they got closer to the hill, he found an almost invisible energy barrier covering the entire hill. If he was not near the hill, he would not have noticed the energy barrier. It is clear that the energy barrier is a product of a powerhouse above the Nirvana stage. ... As senior disciples with peak Nirvana cultivation, Garret and ra were obviously very popr in the fire temple. In fact, ever since they arrived at the valley, the young disciples who were cultivating in that valley immediately stopped their cultivation, and they stared at them. "Who is that young man?" They wondered. The existence of Alu naturally caught their attention. They wouldn''t talk if only Garret and ra hade. The two of them were actually the guards of the ce, so it wouldn''t be weird if they came every once in a while. But now, they came with an unknown young man. "And what did they do?" They started to get more and more curious when they saw Garret bringing Alu into the rocky hill area. The rocky hill area is the core area of the fire temple. Without any apparent interest, even senior disciples like Darold were not allowed to enter. As for junior disciples like them, they weren''t even allowed to get too close to the rocky hill. Among the junior disciples, only holy sons were allowed to enter the rocky hill area. "Is it possible?" People held their breath as they started thinking about the holy son. They wanted to refute their own thoughts, but they saw Garret actually led Alu towards the pavilion on the hill. By now they had even arrived at the door of the pavilion. ... Ever since passing through the energy barrier, Alu could feel the extreme heat gnawing at his body. It even caused his body to give off a hint of smoke. He couldn''t help but be taken aback. As a Phoenix, this was the first time he had felt ufortable in the presence of fire. At this time, he even had to use spiritual energy to protect the skin of his body. However, even though the ce was extremely hot, he could feel enormous fire spiritual energy in that ce. Even when he was not cultivating, the spiritual energy in that ce naturally entered his body, and it directly increased his cultivation. Besides, he found that there was actually only a singlew in that ce, namely thew of fire. Otherws simply do not exist in that ce. "Because there is no otherw in this ce besides thew of fire. Comprehending thew of fire in this ce is hundreds of times easier than anywhere else. Within the mountain, the effect is thousands of times better." Garret said. As they arrived at the pavilion doors, ra stepped forward. There was a keyhole in the pavilion door, and ra inserted a key into it. Creaky... After ra turned the lock, the pavilion door immediately opened little by little. "From now on, this ce will be your ce." ra said while looking at Alu. "If you also fail to obtain fire essence after you reach the seventhyer of Nirvana, you must leave this ce and wait for the next holy son to take over." ra pulled back the key in the keyhole and handed it to Alu. "Mm." Alu nodded lightly. He took the key from ra''s hand before staring at the space within the pavilion. The space within the pavilion was actually not dark even though the entire pavilion appeared to be closed off. Inside was actually full of zing mes. The mes inside the pavilion were much hotter than the mes outside. The moment the pavilion door opened, extreme heat immediately burst forth from within the pavilion. Not to mention that Alu, who was right at the door of the pavilion, even the young disciples in the distance could feel the heat. The heat in the ce they were in instantly became a thousand times hotter. Of course, seeing the pavilion doors open, they no longer cared about the increased heat. Their focus was currently on Alu who was standing in front of the pavilion door. When they saw ra hand over the pavilion key to Alu, they were no longer specting. Some of them even got up and left the ce. It was clear that they wanted to spread what they had just seen. "All right, you can go in now and have a look at this ce." "We will go now. Later there will be a senior disciple who will send the holy son''s identity token to you." Garret said. "Thank you, senior brother, senior sister." Alu then saluted Garret and ra. "Mm." Both of them nodded. Even the quiet ra smiled slightly when she saw Alu''s attitude. The two of them then left the ce. After they disappeared from his sight, Alu then stepped into the pavilion. Right after he entered the pavilion, the pavilion door behind him immediately closed by itself. . "Sigh." Alu sighed right after he entered the pavilion. Acting innocent all the time really made him ufortable. Chapter 130: The arrival of a group of bullies Chapter 130: The arrival of a group of bullies "Huh." Alu took a deep breath before observing the pavilion space. The ce was quiterge and the whole ce was basically full of mes. Apart from the mes, there was almost nothing in the pavilion. At the end of the pavilion, Alu saw a passage that led down to the underground. In reality, all of the mes within the pavilion had originated from that passage. "Looks like I have to first get used to the fire in this ce." He says. He did not immediately walk into the passage because the mes around it were really very hot. "Other people fail to conquer this ce. But how could I as a Phoenix also fail. The essence of fire in this ce may be extraordinary, but how can itpare to my phoenix mes." Boom... mes then erupted from Alu''s body. He was using the Phoenix God Domain. And he didn''t hold back. He released all his strength. After breaking through to the thirdyer of Nirvana, his spiritual source instantly jumped up to 140,000 spiritual sources. With that much spiritual source, if he used the Phoenix God Domain, he could basically cover an area of ten thousand kilometers. But on this fire temple mountain, even his soul sense could only cover an area of one kilometer. As for the Phoenix God Domain, it was definitely smaller. And within that pavilion, the pressure was actually many times heavier. By the time Alu released the Phoenix God Domain, he discovered that the mes from that domain could actually only cover an area of several tens of meters. Compared to the area of the entire pavilion space, the area that could be reached by his Phoenix God Domain only covered about ten percent of the pavilion space. "How unexpected." Alu said with a surprised expression. "Now I really want to know what kind of fire this is, which can suppress my phoenix mes to this extent." After saying that, he pulled back the mes of his Phoenix God Domain. He then took off his robe and sat down on the spot. Even though the mes in that ce were extremely hot, they didn''t actually attack people. They basically acted naturally to defend the ce. Anyone can enter that ce, but the condition is that they must be able to withstand their heat. Maybe if there were people with extremely strong strength, they might be able to force their way into that ce. But the problem is; even people like Old Egan couldn''t do anything about it. They still weren''t strong enough to ignore the power of the mes in that ce. The reason why they stopped and left the task to the younger generation was probably because they couldn''t go any further. In the end, the only way was to wait for the fire-power genius to fully adapt to the mes of that ce. ra had previously said that he had to leave the pavilion if he couldn''t obtain fire essence after he broke through to the seventhyer of Nirvana. Perhaps once one''s cultivation reached the seventhyer of Nirvana, one could no longer adapt any further to the mes of that ce. ... After taking off his robe, Alu could feel the heat in the ce bing many times hotter. Previously he still looked fine as his body was protected by his robe which was Nirvana spiritual armor. But now, his body immediately started to sweat a lot. Her pale white skin began to turn red. There were even a few minor burns appearing on his skin. However, he still let the mes in that ce drown his body. He didn''t use any spiritual energy to protect his body. Furthermore, he had even activated a cultivation method to suck up the mes in that ce for them to gather in his body. This was something that the previous holy sons would not have dared to do. They won''t be able to hold it. But Alu, apart from the burns, not much trouble happened to him. On the contrary, he had even felt some great benefit from sucking up the mes in that ce. His cultivation increased little by little and he even found his already solid cultivation foundation bing even more solid. As he started meditating, he felt as if he was in the middle of the boundlessw of fire, and he only needed to look at it toprehend it. Of course, what Alu felt the most was his adaptation to the mes of the ce. After letting the mes in that ce sink into his body, he could feel their heat starting to diminish little by little. Of course, he was still far from the point where he could ignore their heat. Butpared to the others, he believed his adaptation was much faster. ... Alu initially only wanted to cultivate for a while. He just wanted to experiment. He wasn''t too immersed in cultivation as he was currently waiting for the senior disciple Garret said woulde to deliver his holy son''s identity token. However, even after several hours, the senior disciple still didn''te around. Of course, Alu didn''t think he could upy this position so easily. Even with the support of Old Egan who was said to be the strongest master in the temple of fire. If other masters joined together with the temple elders, not even Old Egan would be able to suppress them. However, even though that senior disciple didn''te, actually there were still a few people who did. Alu just opened his eyes and he heard several screams echoing from outside. "Your name is Alu, right? Get out of there quickly. This father wants to see what qualifications you have to be the holy son of our temple of fire." "How dare an outsider like you upy the position of the holy son of our fire temple without following the rules. Haven''t you put anyone in your eyes?" "If I don''t beat you today, I''ll quit this sect." Alu''s eyes instantly turned cold when he heard their screams. He always hated being bullied. If it weren''t for the fact that he was still a nobody in this ce, he would have gone straight out and ughtered them all. "Huh..." He finally took a deep breath to calm himself down. He then stood up and put his robe back on. He adjusted his expression first before walking towards the pavilion door. Of course, he also cleaned the wounds on his body. No matter how innocent his attitude was, no one would feel kindness to him if he looked ugly. ... He opened the pavilion door and stepped outside. Outside the pavilion, his soul sense could cover an area of one kilometer so he could immediately see the screaming people. At this moment, there were several young people right outside the energy barrier of the rocky hill area. Alu paid no attention to their appearance. The only thing he noticed were their auras. Among those people, almost all of them emitted the aura of the fifthyer of Nirvana, and three of them emitted the aura of the sixthyer of Nirvana. Alu had never seen another holy son candidate, but he knew these people who hade were definitely not one of them. Even though their cultivation was quite high, their age was in fact almost thirty years old. If the fire temple disciples couldn''t break through to the seventhyer of Nirvana before turning thirty, they would no longer be allowed to live on the temple mountain. The disciples who hade to him this time were clearly disciples who were almost thrown out of the mountain. They were the lowest ranked disciples. But even lower ranked disciples like them actually had quite a good cultivation foundation. Even though Alu hadn''t seen their strength yet, he was sure each of them possessed abat strength that almost surpassed a singleyer of cultivation. Their cultivation speed might not beparable to that of the fire temple genius disciples. But as long as they don''t die, they have hope of reaching the 9thyer of nirvana. If they were in the region of a thousand inds, their talent would definitely be no worse than that of first-tier faction heirs. When Alu finally came out, they stopped screaming. Just like the previous senior disciples, they were also stunned when they saw Alu''s youthful face and innocent attitude. There were several women among them, but after seeing Alu, the women immediately showed hesitant expressions. They looked like they regretted what they just did. In their eyes, Alu looks very cute. A cute young man like this should be protected, not bullied and yelled at. They think. The women then nced at each other. Their expressions looked like they were saying. "Why did you bring me here to intimidate such a cute young man." "... * Luckily Alu didn''t know their thoughts. However, since most of them are men, they don''t stop bullying just because Alu looks cute. "Then what if he''s cute. His cultivation has already reached the thirdyer of Nirvana. This father still has the right to intimidate him." Some men thought. Chapter 131: Conflict of allies and enemies Chapter 131: Conflict of allies and enemies Of course, even if the women lost their will, that didn''t mean they would leave right away. After all, their purpose ining here was to intimidate Alu. They couldn''t just leave, and of course, they couldn''t defend Alu either just because thetter looked cute. The figure who ordered them to intimidate Alu was not a generous figure. Their courage was still not enough to challenge that figure just for Alu. In the end, they could only stare at the men. The men were only stunned for a moment before showing fierce expressions again. They looked like they wanted to scold Alu. But before they spoke, Alu had already spoken. "Is there something, senior brothers and sisters?" He asked in a polite tone. At this moment, he was standing right in front of the energy barrier. As long as he stood there, they wouldn''t be able to attack him. Through the key that ra had previously given him, he was able to control the energy barrier. Without his permission, no one could enter apart from the masters and elders. "Kid, stop acting cute. Do you want to be the holy son of our fire temple with such an attitude." Someone suddenly spoke in a high tone. Alu saw the person who had just spoken. It was a man and he was one of the three disciples with the cultivation of the sixthyer of nirvana. The man who spoke had a face that looked fierce. Both of his brows were actually made of mes. As he breathed, mes shot out of his nostrils. In his hand, he held arge sword that was enveloped in mes. The nine small suns surrounding the sword proved that it was Nirvana spiritual weapon. After he spoke, he stepped forward and pointed his sword at Alu. He stopped right in front of the energy barrier. "Kid, get out of there and let this father teach you a lesson. This father will tell you what are the conditions for being a holy son. And that''s not something a cute guy like you can endure." "..." "I do not." Alu replied in an innocent tone. He also shook his head. "What''s not?" The man asked. "Master Egan who wants me to be the holy son of the fire temple. It''s not me who wants the position." Alu exined. "...* The man didn''t know what to say. He naturally knew that it was master Egan''s decision. Even though his goal was toe to Alu to stop him from upying the position of holy son, but that didn''t mean he dared to challenge Egan''s master''s wishes. In the entire fire temple, there were only a few people who dared to challenge master Egan''s wishes. The disciples were clearly not part of them. Even the senior disciples didn''t dare to do it, not to mention the disciples who were bound to be kicked out of the temple mountain. However, even though Alu''s words confused him, the man still didn''t give up. He red at Alu before speaking again. "Little Brat, you seem very articte. But don''t think I''ll be fooled by your words. You better get out now. This father will show you the power a holy son must have." "But you are not a holy son." Replied Alu. ".... * "Ha ha ha ha." A suddenugh echoed from afar, startling everyone. In the distance, suddenly appeared a handsome young man with a very neat appearance. The young man was wearing a white shirt with a ck vest. He was dressed as a butler of a noble family. His aura is only at the fourthyer of Nirvana. However, when they saw that young man, even the people who were bothering Alu showed wary expressions. Of course, judging from age, he was probably only in his twenties. At such an age yet possessing the cultivation of the fourthyer of Nirvana could be considered a peak genius even in the Rising Sun continent. Besides, his cultivation foundation was obviously much better than that of other disciples. What caught Alu''s attention from the young man was his face which looked simr to Garret''s. He just looks a little younger. After the young man came, he looked at the group of people who were bothering Alu. "You, you, you. All of you are only dogs belonging to Darien. What qualifications do you have to bother the holy son." He looked at the people with an expression of disgust. He then looked at the young man who was scolding Alu. "And you Baxter, you only have one week left on this mountain. If you can''t break through, you must go. What qualifications do you have to demonstrate the strength of the holy son." His words were beyond doubt, infuriating them. The face of the man called Baxter turned green. He then stepped forward and pointed his sword at the young man. "Gareth, do you think you can act arrogant just because your brother has the support of master Egan and is close to his granddaughter." "You are just people from the lower realms. If it weren''t for luck, how could people like you be in this ce." Baxter spoke in a tone full of contempt. "Oh." Alu who heard Baxter''s words focused more on the information in his words. Now he knew that ra was Old Egan''s granddaurgther. But Garre and Gareth, these two brothers amazed Alu. They were indeed people from lower realms, but their talents surpassed even the talents of the highest geniuses in the thousand inds region. If they don''t die, it is certain that they will reach the Earthly Nirvana stage in the future. "Hmph." Gareth snorted. He ignored Baxter''s words. He then looked at the people behind Baxter. "You''d better all get out of here. This matter isn''t something disciples like you can meddle with." Je says. "Hmph." Baxter snorted too. "What qualifications do you have to drive us out. You are only the fourthyer of Nirvana, this father is not afraid of you." mes began to burn in his body after he spoke. "Want to fight." Gareth looked at Baxter in disgust. "I hope you can still say that after seeing this." After saying that, he then snapped his fingers. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Right after that, figure after figure suddenly came out from behind the mountain. There were a lot of them. There may be over fifty figures. And ten of them emitted a sixthyer of nirvana aura. Even though the pressure on that mountain was intense, theirbined auras as they erupted still made space tremble slightly. The surprising thing is; the three people walking in front only emitted the aura of the fourthyer of nirvana. One of them is a woman who looks flirty. The other two are men. One of the men has arge body. His face also looked fierce and he looked even fiercer than Baxter. And the other man. His body is a little thin. He was carrying a sword on his waist, and his facial expression was quite cold. Seeing the arrival of those people, even the always arrogant Baxter could only retract his aura. The number of people who came this time was three times more than their group. No matter how stupid Baxter was, he knew he could only step back this time. "Hmph, you won this time." He snorted. "Wait for young master Darien to finish his business. I wanted to see if you could still be so arrogant." "Come back." He then spoke to the people behind him. Before leaving, he stared at Alu for a few moments. He red and snorted at Alu before walking away. "Charlie, I would be grateful if you could make that guy suffer a little. With your strength there shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Alu talks to Charlie while Baxter and the others leave. "Well, I also find that guy very unsightly." Charlie answered. Shua... Right after his words, an extremely small speck of light suddenly shot out from Alu''s body and flew towards Baxter. Nobody noticed that light. Even Baxter didn''t notice as the light entered his body. "After a day, that man''s cultivation will go down twoyers." Said Charlie. "Mm." Alu nodded. He wouldn''t be able to calm down if the man walked away so easily after shouting at him a few times. Making his cultivation go down by twoyers was already very generous. If they weren''t in the Five Elements Sect''s territory, Alu would definitely eat his soul. After Baxter and his group left, Alu then stepped out of the energy barrier. He walked towards Gareth. When he arrived in front of Gareth, the people who had just appeared were already gathered behind Gareth. "Thank you, senior brothers and sisters for your assistance." Alu thanked them immediately. He ced his hands on his chest while bending down as he always did. When he did, he was silently observing them with the sense of his soul. Since they hade to help him, they would clearly be his allies. They were probably disciples under Old Egan''s tutge. His observations were focused on the three people behind Gareth. The three people were also observing him. The fierce-faced man studied him with curious eyes while the flirty woman looked at him with bright eyes. However, the man with the cold face, he could feel the dissatisfaction from him as he stared at him. "Even among allies, you will still find enemies." He said to himself. "A holy son but couldn''t solve such a small problem. I don''t know what master Egan was thinking. Hmph, talent, what talent!" The cold-faced man suddenly spoke. "..." ... The story will go to the lower realms. This arc will gather something useful for people who wish to break through to the Earthly Nirvana stage. By the way, breaking through to the Earthly Nirvana stage is different from breaking through to any other stage. In other stages, cultivators will only reach the firstyer, but in the Earthly nirvana stage, cultivators can directly reach the second, third, or even fourthyer, depending on their cultivation foundation and something to seek in the next arc. Chapter 132: Secret uncovered Chapter 132: Secret uncovered Alu didn''t respond. He just looked at the cold-faced man with an innocent smile. Looking at his expression, people would think that he didn''t understand anything. And the cold-faced man sneered even more when he saw Alu''s reaction. "Dale, don''t talk nonsense." Gareth spoke in an angry tone. "I''m not talking nonsense." Dale replied. He didn''t nce at Gareth as he spoke. He just kept staring at Alu. Of course, even though Gareth looked very angry, Alu felt that Gareth was actually not as angry as his expression showed. Maybe Gareth didn''t fully ept his position either. He probably just didn''t want to challenge him because he was supported by Old Egan. "By the way Dale, if you don''t receive the status of a holy son, why don''t you just challenge him." The man with the fierce face suddenly spoke. "Flint..." Gareth looked at Flint as he called out his name. At least on the surface, he showed displeasure at Flint''s words. The flirtatious woman on the other hand, seemed displeased to see them bullying Alu. "Hey, you three, stop pretending." She spoke in an angry tone. "I know you guys are jealous of his position." "Little brother Alu is still very young. But when you were the same age as him, did you even have his current cultivation. Now you want to bully him with your age and cultivation." "I don''t think you are worthy to be holy sons. Now I agree with master Egan''s decision to choose this younger brother. He is definitely better than the three of you." "..." After saying that, the woman walked over to Alu''s side. She holds Alu''s hand and says. "Little brother, don''t worry. This sister''s name is Ang. This sister will definitely defend you. No one is allowed to bully you." "...." Alu "Ehmmm... Ehmmm." Alu then cleared his throat. "Do you wish to fight with me, senior brother?" He then asked Dale. He may be innocent, but he doesn''t want to look stupid. He wanted to give the impression that his emotional intelligence was low, but he still needed to show a smart side in other areas. "Do you dare?" Dale responded in a cold tone. "Mm." Alu nodded. "I''m actually really good at fighting." He said in an innocent tone. Hearing Alu''s answer, Gale smiled coldly. "Gale." Ang stared at Gale with sharp eyes. "Do you want to use your superior cultivation to bully little brother Alu?" "I didn''t force him." Gale answers nonchntly. "But it''s not fair." Flint speaking. "What kind of people are we. We always challenge people with higher cultivation. How about this, how about we wait for the holy son to break through to the fourthyer of Nirvana." "With the resources master Egan gave him, I''m sure he will break through soon." He looked at Gareth as he spoke. To be more precise, he was staring at Gareth''s hand. At this time, Gareth''s hand was holding a storage ring. Alu also stared at Gareth''s hand and his eyes shone brightly for a moment. "Agree." Gale quickly agrees. He looked at Alu and spoke. "I''ll be waiting for you to break through. I hope you don''t keep me waiting too long." After saying that, he immediately turned around and left the ce. Flint followed behind him. "Leave it to me. I''ll exin everything to little brother Alu. You just go." Ang said as she took the storage ring in Gareth''s hand. Gareth let Ang take the ring in his hand. He then smiled apologetically at Alu. After which, he turned back. "Let''s go." He said to the people behind him. .... After Gareth and the others disappeared, Alu then bowed to Ang. "Thank you sister Ang." Be says. "Dont worry." Ang waved her hand. "They also want the position of a holy son. That''s why they are not happy with you. Moreover, master Ega. also ordered them to follow you. They couldn''t ept it but they didn''t dare to challenge master Egan''s orders." Ang said. "It''s my fault for taking this position in this way." Alu looked down with an expression of guilt. Seeing Alu''s expression, Ang quickly spoke to calm him down. "No, no. It''s the fault of those who are too arrogant. I thought you deserve to be the holy son of our fire temple. I am also very optimistic about you." "Master Egan is the strongest master in the fire temple. Even in the entire sect, he is still a top existence. I''m sure the person chosen by master Egan must be unusual." "Thank you, sister Ang." Alu bowed again. "Yeah, let''s get out of here first. There are too many people here." Ang then grabbed Alu''s hand. She brought Alu flying away from the valley. She couldn''t enter the rocky hill area, so she could only take Alu elsewhere. The fire temple mountain could not be consideredrge. For such a mountain, even a first-tier nirvana could destroy it. But for an ordinary human, that mountain was still veryrge. And the cultivators'' strength was also suppressed so that the mountain was still very wide in their eyes. There is a lot of forest on the mountain, and Ang takes Alu to a forest. There is ake in the forest. On top of theke, there was a boat that looked like a pavilion. "Hehehe, this is my house." Ang said. She then led Alu to the pavilion balcony. Alu knew Ang had something to say to him. But he didn''t expect that the woman would even take him to her house. But luckily the woman didn''t do anything bad. She made him sit on a chair before starting to speak. "Here, take it. It''s from master Egan." She then threw the ring she took from Gareth. Alu took the ring and checked its contents. He only examined it for a moment and he immediately showed a shocked expression. "Hehehehe, master Egan is very nice to you." Ang looked at Alu with an envious expression. "I can share it with sister Ang." Alu answered with an innocent expression. "...." Ang "You''re too cute, little brother." She suddenly pinched Alu''s cheek. But after that, she suddenly said something that made Alu dumbfounded. "However, can you stop pretending to show that cute face, little brother." "...." Alu In fact, as long as Alu was in disguise, he had never been exposed. Because of that, he couldn''t hide his reaction when he heard Ang''s words. "Hehehehe." Ang chuckled as she saw Alu''s reaction. "How do you know?" Alu then asked. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the yfully smiling Ang. Before Ang spoke, Charlie who was in the spiritual world spoke first. "Sorry bro, I forgot something. You actually fainted for three months before being found by Old Egan." "Three months!" Alu couldn''t help but be shocked when he heard Charlie''s words. He didn''t even have time to get angry. Within three months, even though it was not a long time, there was still enough for a lot to happen. Of course, such things shouldn''t reach the people in the Five Elements Sect. Alu looked at Ang with a confused expression. Seeing Ang''s expression now, she seemed to already know his identity. But he couldn''t think of anything that would put him in contact with Ang. The distance between the Five Elements Sect and the Holy Light continent was truly very far away. Even though high-level experts could still travel, it still had nothing to do with him. After all, in the Holy Light continent, he was also a nobody. "Eh, the continent of Holy Light." When thinking of the Holy Light continent, Alu suddenly thought of Old Hodus. Wasn''t Old Hodus the one who made him join this sect. But after a moment of thought, Alu felt that Old Hodus had nothing to do with it. Old Hodus might be the pinnacle figure in the Holy Light continent, but he was a nobody in the rising sun continent. He got the Five Elements Sect''s token just by luck. And even if Old Hodus was connected to Ang, Alu was sure Old Hodus wouldn''t dare say anything. "Hehehe." Ang chuckled once again. She then snapped her fingers. Spiritual energy surged on her finger. They gather in the air and form an image of a woman. The woman''s face didn''t look like Ang''s, but their flirtatious style looked very simr. When Alu saw the picture of the woman, he was stunned once again. "Vita." He didn''t have much of an impression of her, who only appeared briefly in the early chapters, but he still remembered her vividly. "She is my older sister." Said Ang. "She fell in love with a man from another continent and went to follow him. But we stillmunicate a lot. She told me about the things that happened to her including the man she followed and the man''s son." "When I saw you, I could immediately recognize you. I was just surprised because your personality ispletely different from what my sister said." "Oh, I see." Alu nodded. "I didn''t expect that man''s ws to even reach this ce." He said to himself. He then spoke to Charlie. "Charlie." "Well, I understand." Charlie replied in a rxed tone. After that, a white light suddenly shot out from Alu''s body and covered Ang''s body in an instant. Ang didn''t even have time to react. She was still smiling yfully. But as the light enveloped her body, her eyes immediately went nk. Her body fell and she passed out. Alu then stood up and said. "Since you know me, I can only do something to lock your mouth." After saying that, Alu touched Ang''s head. ck mes burned in his hands and entered Ang''s head. At this time, Ang waspletely passed out so that Alu could easily infuse his soul mes into Ang''s soul essence. With Charlie''s help, everything can be done easily. Although Charlie''s strength was indeed much stronger than Ang''s, the fact that he could make a fourthyer Nirvana like Ang pass out proved just how powerful the god spirit n was. Chapter 133: Nirvana Moon Chapter 133: Nirvana Moon After waking up, Ang could no longer show a flirtatious smile. She showed a look of horror as she stared at Alu. She spoke in a trembling voice. "You, what did you do to me?" "You should be wary of me if you knew me." Alu replied indifferently. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you. Think of it as repayment because your sister helped me." Alu then sat back down. "Now tell me what happened in this sect?" Of course, with her current state, Ang was no longer in the mood to speak. "Well, I hope you can wake up with a little pain." Alu made small movements as he watched Ang remain silent. Momentster, Ang starts telling Alu what she knows. It turned out that his status as a holy son was not approved by the other masters. Most of the elders also refused. Many of them consider Alu as an outsider. Even if he was already a disciple of the temple of fire, he still didn''t make any contribution to the temple of fire. However, Old Egan still insisted on making him the holy son of the temple of fire. When Old Egan started using his strength, the other masters couldn''t continue to refuse what he wanted. Because of this, they then made the decision to give Alu a mission before officially making him a holy son. "What mission?" Alu then asked. "They want you to go to the lower realms and conquer them. You will only be consideredpleting the mission if you have conquered the five lower realms." Ang answered. "And you have to finish it within a year." "Is this difficult?" Alu is a little confused. If it was the lower realm at its weakest, with Alu''s current strength, he could still force them to submit to him. "This is very difficult." Ang nodded. "What you need to conquer is not the inhabitants of the lower realms, but the lower realms themselves." "Oh." Alu was surprised. His knowledge is still too minimal, and there is still much that he doesn''t know. "People call it conquering the world. In other words, you will be the master of the world." Ang exined. "When you be the master of the world, you can control your world power while you are in your world. Except for a powerhouse that has a power that surpasses your world, basically nothing can beat you in your world." "Once you control a world, you must connect that world with our sect territory." "With a certain formation, our sect territory will take away the spiritual energy and luck that is in that world." "It could be said that the world will be a supplier to our sect''s territory. And it will make the spiritual energy in our sect''s territory even denser." "This is the most effective way to increase the strength of a region." "Of course, to be the master of a world is not easy. A person will be considered extraordinary if they can conquer one world." "Even the supreme geniuses who have reached the pinnacle of nirvana, on average they have only conquered two or three worlds." "Like senior Garret, senior ra, and senior Darold, the three of them are the top students but until now, they have only conquered two worlds. They are still in the process of conquering the third world." "This sounds really difficult." Replied Alu. "That''s right, this mission is basically an impossible mission. But master Egan agreed to it." Ang said. Alu fell silent. Even he wasn''t sure he could do it. The problem is; he only has one year to conquer five worlds. "Don''t worry, bro. I know a way for you to seed in conquering those worlds in no time." Charlie suddenly spoke. "Is it true?" Alu was taken aback by Charlie''s words. "With the Supreme Immortal Bone, you can definitely do it." Charlie answered. "I''ll exin how to do thister." "By the way, you might as well get a big advantage if you can conquer a world." Charlie added. "What advantage?" "You can ask the woman." Alu then looked at Ang. "Continue!" He said. "Mm." Ang cleared her throat. "Once you have conquered a world, you will naturally get the benefits that all nirvana cultivators yearn for." Said Ang. "Every world has a world will. When you be the master of a world, you also have control over the will of the world." "ording to the rumors, since the world''s will was born, they will continue to refine spiritual energy and store them in their bodies." "The spiritual energy they store is one of the purest spiritual energies and they have the aura of a world." "If nirvana cultivators like us can refined the spiritual energy stored by the will of the world, we can make one Nirvana Moon. One world can usually make one Nirvana Moon." At the mention of the Moon of Nirvana, Ang''s eyes immediately brightened. Her expression was filled with desire and longing. "The Moon of Nirvana." Alu could no longer calm down when he heard Nirvana Moon''s words. If it had been before, Alu wouldn''t have known what Nirvana Moon was. However, when he obtained the blessings of the holy path, he also gained many cultivation techniques. One of the techniques he acquired was the technique for making Nirvana Moon. For an ordinary Nirvana cultivator, Nirvana Moon might not really matter. However, for geniuses who had the ambition to break through to the Worldly Nirvana stage, Nirvana Moon was something they had to have. It was said that if a peak Nirvana cultivator wanted to break through to the Earthly Nirvana stage, they had to have at least three Nirvana Moons. If they had less than three Nirvana Moons, they could never break through. If they have four Nirvana Moons, they are said to be able to break through whenever they want. What is even more amazing is; if they could have more Nirvana Moons, they could even break through directly to the second, third, or even fourthyer of Earthly Nirvana. One should know that breaking through everyyer in the Earthly Nirvana stage is truly extremely difficult. To directly go through severalyers when you first enter the Earthly Nirvana stage, just the word miracle is not sufficient to describe it. "Then when will they send me." Alu asked. Compared to the still indistinct me essence, he was much more interested in Nirvana Moon. "In three months." Ang answered. "It is not easy for us people from the great world to descend into the lower realms. We do not have the power to prate the world''s atmosphere, the only way is through teleportation formations." "Of course, our sects are not the only ones going. The other holynds will also send their disciples to lower realms." "Erm, this will be fun." Said Alu. "All right, I''ll be back now." He then stood up from his seat. He looked at Ang once again. "I suggest you not try strange things. I could make you die before you can try." After saying that, he immediately flew up from there, leaving behind Ang who looked like she was about to cry. He went straight back to the holy son''s pavilion. Even though his status as a holy son wasn''t really official yet, he was basically no different from an actual holy son because he could live in the pavilion of the holy son. Old Egan''s influence was definitely not bullshit. Even if he couldn''tplete the mission given to him, Old Egan would probably take other means to make him stay in the holy son''s pavilion. After returning to the pavilion, Alu immediately took out all the cultivation resources that Old Egan gave him. Shua... Shua... Shua... All of the cultivation resources provided by Old Egan were the best cultivation resources, and the numbers were truly much. They immediately filled the pavilion space the moment they were brought out. There are thousands of spiritual nirvana stones, other energy stones, rare spirit nts, and pills that can increase the quality of spiritual resources. In fact, there were also many spirit stones that contained spirit energy. Compared to spiritual stones, spirit stones were much rarer. Alu wasn''t that surprised when he saw the spirit stones. With Old Egan''s strength, he must have realized that he was a spirit master when he was in a fainting state. Alu did not linger. After removing all of the cultivation resources from within the storage ring, he immediately started cultivating. When he closed his eyes, his body immediately gave off a tremendous suction force. When that happened, all the resources that were scattered around him immediately released energy which then flowed into his body. If other nirvana cultivators saw Alu cultivating, they might die of envy. Even in the Rising Sun continent, there weren''t many cultivators of the nirvana stage who could practice with so many cultivation resources. While his body drew energy from various cultivation resources, Alu''s mind was focused inprehend thew. He was in a ce where there was only thew of fire, so his speed atprehend thews of fire was much faster than usual. With hisprehension of thews of fire increasing, he was also able to make better use of his mysterious techniques. In addition, after a few days of cultivation, what changed for the first time was Alu''s spiritual source. His spiritual source which was originallypletely green began to appear streaks of purple. There are nine stages of spiritual source, and now Alu''s spiritual source has started to enter the fifth stage. Chapter 134: Fight Chapter 134: Fight Two and a half monthster. Boom... Alu''s body erupted with a boundless aura when the fourth sun nirvana took shape. ck mes surged from his body and filled the pavilion space. The mes that came from the fire essence were immediately swept away by Alu''s ck mes. His spiritual source also jumped drastically to reach 200,000 spiritual sources. It is basically equivalent to the spiritual source of the sixthyer of Nirvana. Moreover, half of those spiritual sources had already turned purple in color. Even though they hadn''t reached the fifth stage, they weren''t far from there. Of course, the higher the quality of the spiritual source, the stronger the strength. With the quality of his current spiritual source, perhaps the strength of his 200,000 spiritual sources was no worse than the strength of the 210,000 spiritual sources that were still in the fourth stage. If his spiritual source fully reached the fifth stage, even if the enemy had thirty thousand to fifty thousand more spiritual sources than his spiritual source, he might still be able topete. Of course, what made Alu the most satisfied was his understanding of the Phoenix God Blessing mysterious technique. Now, as long as he used the Phoenix God Blessing technique, he could increase his spiritual source to 50,000 spiritual sources. If he uses the blessings of the holy path, he can obtain an additional 50,000 spiritual sources. In other words, if he released all his strength, his spiritual source would reach 300,000 spiritual sources. 300,000 spiritual sources. Such a number could only be possessed by the seventhyer of Nirvana. The reason Nirvana seventhyer and above can be called king of Nirvana is because there is a drastic transformation at that level. Seventhyer, eighthyer, ninthyer, they are called high level nirvana, but in fact, they can already be considered as a different realm. Not only had their spiritual source increased drastically, but even the mysterious techniques they used could increase their spiritual source even more. For ordinary high level Nirvana, they usually have around 300,000 spiritual sources when they are in the seventhyer of Nirvana, 500,000 spiritual sources when they are in the eighthyer, and 800,000 spiritual sources when they are in the ninthyer of nirvana. And that''s only for ordinary, high-level Nirvana. As for Nirvana geniuses, their spiritual source can reach millions of spiritual sources. It was said that if they had Nirvana Moon, they could have more spiritual sources. "Huh." Alu exhaled as he opened his eyes. He pulled back all the spiritual sources and mes that had surged from his body. After they disappeared from the pavilion space, the pavilion space was again filled with mes that originated from the essence of fire. And the mes drowned Alu''s body once again. However, at this moment Alu didn''t feel anything anymore. The mes no longer affected his body. After practicing for two and a half months, he had fully adapted to the mes within the pavilion. "At least around this ce isn''t that hard for me." Said Alu. He stood up and he then walked into the passage at the end of the pavilion. Inside the passage was full of mes that were very hot. On top of that, there was adder that went down in the passage. Alu then walked to the stairs. Even the mes on the stairs can''t affect Alu. He can casually walk down the stairs. But that''s only for the top of the stairs. He didn''t know how far he had gone, but the further he went, he started to feel hot. Apart from the mes, there was also an invisible pressure in the ce. Under the pressure, his soul sense immediately shrank so drastically that it could only cover an area a few meters around him. "Looks like this ce is my limit." Said Alu. He''s not pushy. After realizing he couldn''t hold back anymore, he immediately turned around. He knew that the location where the fire essence was was still very far from him. After returning to the pavilion, he immediately walked to the pavilion door. Now his strength is much stronger. Ever since he opened his eyes, he could feel the valley outside the pavilion was already filled with people. They probably came to that ce to see his battle with Dale. After arriving at the pavilion door, Alu adjusted his expression and attitude first before opening the pavilion door. As the pavilion door opened, even though he could not see with his eyes, he could feel many gazes directed at him. At this moment, he felt more than a thousand auras gathering above the valley. Their cultivations ranged from the firstyer to the sixthyer of Nirvana. Of course, there were also some high-level Nirvana watching from a distance. Even though he hardly ever came out, his reputation must have spread throughout the entire sect. In reality, more than half of the thousand people in the valley did not emit fire aura but the aura of the other four elements, which meant that they were disciples of the other four temples. What people wanted to see from him was naturally his strength. They wanted to know how strong he was so master Egan wanted to make him the holy son of the fire temple. Under the curious gazes of many people, Alu took a leisurely stride. Even though his eyes were covered with cloth, the way he walked was truly so graceful that people couldn''t help but be amazed. After he walked out of the energy barrier, his cloth-covered eyes were fixed on the group of young people standing at the front. Gareth, Flint, Ang, Dale, and there were still a few young people who seemed to be their equal. They stand with their respective groups. And they all looked like they were in their twenties. When they saw Alu, there were various expressions on their faces. Some were fascinated, curious, and of course, there were more who looked at him with mocking expressions. Of course, Alu responded to their gazes with an innocent smile. Right after Alu walked out of the energy barrier, he wanted to speak up to greet them all. However, before he could speak, Dale had already leaped forward. He didn''t speak, but his pointed his sword at him. After that, he gave up his cultivation. Four Nirvana suns came out of his body along with countless spiritual sources. 175,000 spiritual sources. People immediately showed expressions of amazement when they saw the spiritual source that Dale possessed. His cultivation was still at the fourthyer of nirvana, but his spiritual source was already far beyond the spiritual source of most cultivators of the fifthyer of Nirvana. "It is said that among the holy son candidates, Dale is in third ce, behind Gareth and Darien. Now it seems that the rumors are true." "He is one of our fire temple geniuses. As long as he doesn''t die, he even has the opportunity to enter the Earthly Nirvana stage in the future." People started talking the moment they saw Dale''s strength. "Now I want to know how strong this new holy son is. He was brought by Egan''s master, he shouldn''t be that weak right?" "How could master Egan choose a random person. Look how young he is. Who in this continent of the Rising Sun reached the fourthyer of Nirvana at such a young age." The others answered. "But that does not determine hisbat strength. It could be that he is just lucky to obtain certain resources that directly increase his cultivation drastically. Using such cultivation resources is definitely not good for his cultivation foundation." "That''s right. Such a person may be able to progress very quickly, but the potential is usually not very good." "We''ll see. Master Egan wouldn''t be so adamant if he didn''t have the potential." "...." "Kid, my sword has no eyes. When I fight, it''s rare for anyone to stay alive. If you''re not sure, you can retreat now and leave this temple of fire." Dale finally spoke. He looked at Alu with cold eyes. Even though on the surface Alu showed an innocent expression, inwardly he was sneering. "This little bastard is really arrogant. Even if there are a hundred of him, I can still beat him easily." He said to himself. Apart from Alu, there were other people who sneered at Dale. That''s naturally Ang. But even though Dale said some harsh words, Alu still answered in a polite tone. "Sorry senior brother, but I still believe in my strength." Replied Alu. "I am very good at fighting and I have never lost against an enemy with the same cultivation base." He said with an innocent expression. Several people almostughed when they heard his words and saw his expression. "Stupid brat, I don''t know where master Egan found him." Several people spoke. "Hmph." Dale snorted. "Since you asked for it, then don''t me me if you get hurt." After saying that, he jumped up once again. He jumped up, and as he jumped, ck mes surged from his body. Chapter 135: A Painful Lesson Chapter 135: A Painful Lesson The ck mes that surged from his body then flowed into the sword in his hand, turning the sword into a sword of mes. After that, he then shed the sword. Shua... Shua... Shua... Dozens of sword-shaped mes then shot out of the sword and they flew towards Alu. The attacks might seem simple, but that was only because the power was suppressed. If those ming sword strikes were unleashed outside the mountain, they would be enough to tten thousands of mountains. What was even more surprising was that as the dozens of fire swords got closer to Alu, their number suddenly grew to hundreds. Each of these swords looked so threatening that even the fifth tier of Nirvana felt so scared when they saw each one. However, Alu who was the target of the swords didn''t show much expression. He was only a little surprised to see that Dale''s mes were also ck, just like his. And he also didn''t move and just stared at the swords with an innocent expression. "Is he so scared that he can''t even move?" Said some people who didn''t like Alu. But the truth is that Alu didn''t move just because he wanted to test how much resistance he had against Dale''s fire attacks. Even as the fire swords arrived right in front of him, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of threat. This made him wonder if Dale''s attack couldn''t even scratch his skin. Boom... Boom... Boom... The fire swords finally hit Alu''s body. After hitting Alu''s body, they immediately exploded, spewing ck mes that instantly engulfed Alu''s body. The people could no longer be calm as they watched Alu disappear under the mes. "Is it finished? It''s too soon. Is our fire temple holy son so weak." Some people said. But Dale who originally wanted to sneer suddenly frowned. While others couldn''t see Alu''s state, as the owner of the attack, Dale could still feel the results of his attacks. "This is too weak." In the mes, Alu spoke to himself. As he expected, Dale''s attack couldn''t even make him feel the slightest pain. Dale''s type of ck mes bore simrities to his ck mes. It also contains a bit of thew of darkness. However,pared to his ck mes, Dale''s ck mes looked like fireflies in front of the sun. Not to mention the fact that Dale''s spiritual source was far less than his, even if their spiritual source was equal, Dale''s mes might still not be able to affect his body. Shua ... He then waved his palm. When he channeled his spiritual energy into Dale''s mes, he could take control of the mes. Under the shocked gazes of the people, the mes belonging to Dale that had drowned Alu suddenly flew back towards Dale. What was even more surprising was; The mes had once again transformed into dozens of fire swords. Their speed was even faster. Dale didn''t even have time to react and the fire swords had already hit his body. He experienced exactly the same as that of Alu. It''s just that, Dale is definitely not as strong as Alu. He couldn''t calm down when the swords hit his body. Of course, what took him by surprise was the fact that the mes that had originally belonged to him actually had an effect on his body. People were in no mood to pay attention to Dale. Their gaze was currently fixed on Alu who had reappeared. Seeing Alu''s unscratched body made them surprised. At this moment, Alu still showed an innocent expression. After reappearing, he then spoke towards Dale who was drowning under the mes of his own. "Sorry senior brother, now it''s my turn to attack." He spoke in a polite tone. People couldn''t feel any bad intentions from his words. His words sounded as if he was going to help Dale. Then, they saw ck mes surging from Alu''s body. The ck mes did not take any form. After it appeared, it immediately flew towards Dale. It looked like an ocean wave sweeping thend. However, when people saw the ck mes, most of them immediately showed expressions of horror. The valley was an extremely hot ce, yet most cultivators of the Nirvana stage could still endure it. However, when Alu''s mes appeared, the heat in the valley instantly increased by a hundredfold. It was so hot that many could not stand it. Not that Dale''s mes weren''t hot. It''s just that, when it was released in that valley, the heat from Dale''s mes was suppressed by the heat in the valley so that the heat from Dale''s mes didn''t spread to other ces. Dale''s mes couldn''t withstand the pressure of the mes in the valley. But Alu''s me was different. It was not suppressed by the mes in the valley, on the contrary, it suppressed the mes in the valley so that the heat from it spread all over the ce. Normally, even the mes of high-level Nirvana cultivators would be suppressed when they released their mes in that ce. "What a terrifying me. It could actually resist fire essence pressure." "And it even suppressed the heat of the me essence." People started talking. "Does that mean that this child''s me is stronger than the fire essence of our fire temple." Someone suddenly said something which stunned people. But that person''s words were quickly debunked. "Impossible." The people who disliked Alu screamed. "The essence of fire is something that even our fire temple masters can''t do anything about, how could this brat''s mes be stronger. Absolutely impossible." "That''s right. You must be crazy to say that. There is no me stronger than the fire essence of our fire temple in the entire Domain of the Rising Sun." "...." Even the holy sons, who live in the pavilion. They were only told to adapt to the fire essence so that they could endure the heat of the fire essence. Neither of them would try to suppress the heat of the fire essence back. And no one thought about it because people thought it was impossible. But what they saw at this point made them doubt. Even though they refused to believe it, they were still thinking about it when they saw Alu''s mes. Like Arlo in the past. When he saw Alu''s mes, he could feel how terrifying Alu''s mes were. The people here were mostly stronger and more talented than Arlo, what they felt when they saw Alu''s mes was naturally more than what Arlo felt at that time. "Ahhhhh..." While the people were still dumbfounded, a sudden scream resounded in the ce. The sound of screaming was so loud that people shivered just hearing it. The people were too busy talking so they didn''t realize that Dale had been drowned out by Alu''s mes. When they heard Dale''s scream, they finally understood how terrifying Alu''s mes were. As they turned their gaze towards Alu, they found thetter still showing an innocent expression. He looked like he didn''t understand what was going on. And when they saw Alu, they found he didn''t even spread a sense of his soul. Looking at his closed eyes, they knew that he could not see with his eyes. "Fuck, this kid probably doesn''t know what''s going on." Some people cursed. "Or he can''t even hear." Of course, Alu was secretly satisfied. He had always felt ufortable with Dale''s provocations two months ago and now he could finally teach him a painful lesson. And he felt more satisfied with his current strength. A fire-power user trying to fight against him is basically like oil trying to fight fire. Their strength had little effect on him but his strength had a hundredfold effect on them. "Hey, what are you doing, hurry and cut it out." Several people who seemed to be Dale''s best friends shouted at Alu when they heard Dale''s scream. Seeing Alu''s expression, they felt like they wanted to vomit blood. Do you want to continue showing such an expression even when Dale is burned to ashes? They think. "Ah, sorry..." Alu pretended to wake up from his daze after he heard their screams. After which, he immediately retracted the mes that were drowning Dale. The mes were sucked back by his body, and Dale''s figure was finally revealed again in people''s eyes. However, when people saw Dale''s figure, they couldn''t help but breathe in cold air. Dale is a handsome young man. But at this moment, even her clothes and hair hadpletely disappeared. And his body, it was so ck as charcoal that people could not recognize him. Whooss... His body immediately fell down right after it was revealed. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The people who shouted earlier immediately flew towards Dale to catch his body. However, before they arrived, someone had arrived first to capture Dale''s body. When people saw that person, they held their breath. It was a man who looked almost in his thirties. But what caught people''s attention even more was his aura. That person was actually emitting the ninthyer of Nirvana aura. "This is Davi, I heard Dale is his nephew. Turns out he also came to watch." Someone spoke while looking at the figure that caught Dale''s body. Chapter 136: Resentment Chapter 136: Resentment After capturing Dale''s body, Davi immediately channeled his spiritual energy into Dale''s body. He also investigated Dale''s body condition. However, the more he investigated, the worse his expression became. What he saw caused his eyes to turn cold and a gleam of murderous intent emitted from his eyes. Not only was Dale''s body badly injured, but his cultivation also took a lot of damage. Each of his sun nirvana was filled with cracks so that the spiritual source inside those nirvana suns flowed out. Davi quickly put many high-quality healing pills into Dale''s mouth, and he also used his spiritual energy to cover the cracks in Dale''s nirvana suns. While doing that, he looked at Alu who was still showing an innocent expression. "You bastard, how dare you do this. It''s just a fight between disciples and yet you are acting so cruelly." He shouted towards Alu. If it weren''t for him being holding and tending to Dale''s near-death body, he would have charged at Alu right then and there. His expression looked like he wanted to eat Alu alive. Not a single one in the audience dared to speak when they saw his expression. "Is there something wrong with me, senior brother?" But Alu responded with an expression of ignorance. The people almost vomited blood when they heard his words. In their hearts they wondered if this brat really didn''t know anything. Davi''s face turned purple. He could no longer hold back his anger. "Hold him." He then threw Dale''s body at Dale''s friends who were gathered behind him. After that, he shouted at Alu. "You devil''s child, today I will definitely kill you." After saying that, he immediately jumped towards Alu. Boom... His body erupted with boundless aura, causing the entire valley to tremble. The pressure released by his body made people unable to breathe. Of course, most of the pressure he released fell on Alu. Even though Alu''s current strength was already very strong, the ninthyer of Nirvana was still too strong for him. And this Davi was definitely not the ordinary ninthyer Nirvana like Old Hodus. His strength was many times stronger than Old Hodus. As the pressure Davi released fell onto his body, his body immediately fell to the ground. He had prepared himself for Davi''s surprise attack, but even after he had prepared himself well, he was still unable to do anything about it. Their power gap was truly toorge that every trick would be useless. Of course, even in a pinch, Alu was still calm. After all, he was in the core region of the fire temple. As a holy son who was personally chosen by Old Egan, there was no way he would die in that ce. There are many high-level nirvana watching in the distance. They definitely wont let Davi do anything too much against him. Davi cane, there is no way other nirvana ninthyer will note. Of course, if he wanted, he could still get Charlie and Elly out. But he wanted to continue to keep them as his trump card. Shua... Davi appears right above him. Just like Dale, he also wielded a sword. When he appeared above Alu, he immediately threw his sword at Alu. The sword is also Nirvana spiritual weapon, but in the hands of the nirvana ninthyer, the power of the sword is unleashed to its limit. As the sword flew down towards Alu, it caused even space to tremble slightly. Of course, if the sword was outside the mountain, it would be enough to cut through an area the size of the phoenix kingdom. Alu could feel death as the sword drew closer to him. Fortunately, when the sword was only three meters away from him, a slightly messy-looking male figure appeared right above Alu. The figure casually extended his hand to the hilt of the sword. The figure''s hand also emitted an aura and under that hand''s aura, the aura from the sword was instantly swept away. p... The palm of that hand caught the hilt of the sword easily. And the sword immediately stopped moving when the hilt was caught. The man was naturally Garret. A graceful female figure then appeared right beside him after he stopped Davi''s sword. After the two of them appeared, the pressure pressing on Alu''s body disappeared in an instant. Alu was finally able to wake up. Actually the pressure from Davi was enough to crush a cultivator of the sixthyer of Nirvana. But even though the pressure could suppress him, it was still not enough to injure him. But he acted as if he was having a hard time getting up so ra reached out to help him. Cough... Cough... Cough... He also pretended to cough. "Are you okay?" ra asked in a soft tone. Sh looks worried. "Mm, I''m fine. Thank you, senior sister." Alu replied in a polite tone. Seeing that Alu was still able to speak, Garret and ra finally breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them then looked at Davi who was flying above them with a bad expression. "Davi, what are you doing?" Garret shouts towards Davi. Davi and Dale were in fact under Old Egan''s faction, but they acted against Alu which displeased Garret. After Dale lost, Davi even dared to try to kill Alu. ra who always shows a calm expression also looks displeased when she looks at Davi. "Hmph." Davi snorted. He didn''t answer. After the appearance of Garret and ra, he immediately turned around from there. He flew back towards Dale. Taking Dale''s body, which was not known whether he was still alive or not, he then flew out of the valley. As his figure gradually moved away, he finally spoke. "Bad boy, don''t think you can go on livingfortably." Even though the voice was low, it was heard very clearly in everyone''s ears. But until now, Alu still showed an innocent and confused expression. "Huh." People started to disperse after Davi disappeared. The people who disliked Alu left with ugly expressions. But most people still leave excited when they talk about Alu. They came to see Alu''s strength, and the strength that Alu showed this time really took them by surprise. He hasn''t really shown his strength yet but he can easily crush Dale. It made even the disciples from other temples feel scared. The top disciples of the fire temple were a little weaker than the top disciples of the other temples, but Alu didn''t give them that kind of feeling. Shua... Shua... Shua... Gareth, Ang, and Flint appear in front of Alu. At this moment, they no longer acted like before in front of Alu. Even Ang, who had already felt Alu''s cruelty, looked surprised when she saw Alu''s strength. Seeing the arrival of the three people, Garret looked a little displeased. "Do you understand now?" He spoke. The three of them did not answer, they could only lower their heads. "Huh." Garret snorted lightly. He then looked at Alu who was already standing. While staring at Alu, even Garret couldn''t help but be taken aback. He might be the only person who doesn''t doubt Old Egan, but the strength Alu shows really takes him by surprise. He knew if he was still in the fourthyer of Nirvana, his fate wouldn''t be that different from Dale''s if he fought against Alu. "In one more week, we will depart for the Rising Sun city. To go to the lower realms, you and the others must go through the ancient teleportation formation in the Rising Sun city." He started talking. What he said made Alu a little surprised. He naturally knew what the city of the Rising Sun was. The city was at the center of the Rising Sun continent, and the faction that controlled the Rising Sun city was said to be the strongest faction on the continent. It is also one of the seven holynds. "Later Gareth and the others will help you conquer the lower realms. They will act ording to your words. If any of them don''t follow your words, you can kill them." Garret added. When they heard Garret''s words, Gareth and the others were a little frightened. Especially Flint, even though he didn''t provoke Alu like Dale did, he was helping Dale at the time. He worries that Alu will make things difficult for him. But seeing Alu''s innocent expression, he finally calmed down. Unfortunately he didn''t know what Alu was thinking. "There''s still one more week before we leave. You can prepare well." Garret ignored the reactions of Gareth and the others. He continues talking to Alu. "Besides, I suggest you go to our fire temple library. There are many techniques rted to fire there. Even though you may already have very powerful techniques, our fire temple techniques can still help you." "There is also the armory. You can pick up some spiritual nirvana weapons over there. The weapons over there are more suitable for us fire-power users." He added. Gareth and the others immediately showed envious expressions after they heard Garret''sst words. They couldn''t even retrieve weapons from the armory without making a contribution. "Thank you, senior brother." Alu thanked him immediately after Garret finished speaking. "Dont worry." Garret replied. "But you have to watch out for Davi. That person is quite cruel. He may not stop chasing you." "Mm." Alu nodded. But in his heart he said. "Good, better if he doese." The pressure from the previous Davi, which made him fall right away, he couldn''t forget it. The people who insulted him, he wouldn''t let them go. And the people who hurt him, he would definitely make them die if he had the chance. "Well." Garret then looked at Gareth and the others once again. "You three, apany Alu around." He says. Chapter 137: Library Chapter 137: Library Gareth and two others then took Alu to a certain ce on the mountain. There was an area where many fire temple disciples were gathered. The area wasn''t too big but it was enough to amodate the fire temple disciples who weren''t that many. The area looked like a small town where many shops lined the side of the road. Several disciples gathered in each shop and they seemed to be talking about something. What was interesting about the ce were the two tall buildings that stood right in the middle. The two buildings emitted an aura that enveloped the entire area around them. When Alu arrived at the ce, he immediately caught the attention of everyone in the ce. Their gazes were immediately directed at him. Some of the people who happened to be inside the building even immediately came out when they heard of his arrival. Of course, not everyone hade to watch his previous battles. However, her astonishing power was already known to everyone even though only a moment had passed. People were filled with curiosity about the figure of this young man who had suddenly appeared. Some of the women even walked closer to Alu. They greeted Alu enthusiastically. "It turns out that the rumors are true, little brother Alu is really very handsome." "Even though he is young, I believe he is the most handsome man I have ever seen." "His temperament is also very graceful. Even the princes of the empire are not as elegant as him." "Little brother Alu, look at me. If you will, this sister is willing to be your little concubine." "... * Alu felt like he wanted to throw up when he heard their words. But for the sake of his disguise, he just continued to act innocently and greeted them kindly. Ang who knows Alu''s true personality can guess Alu''s difort. Before Alu gave her a warning, she had already taken action to help Alu. "Move aside all of you. Do not block the path of the holy son." She then shouted at the women who started blocking Alu''s path. Luckily she had some reputation in the sect. And her family background is not small either. Therefore, even though most of the women who blocked Alu''s path had higher cultivation than her, they still followed her words in the end. Of course, they looked displeased as they stared at Ang. But Ang ignored them. She started talking to Alu after that. "Little brother, the building on the right is the library, and the building on the left is the armory. Where do you want to go first?" She asked. Alu thought for a moment before answering. "Let''s go to the library first." "Mm." After that, Ang, Gareth, and Flint led Alu to the library. The people who saw their direction immediately followed behind. There was a lot of good things in the library, and of course, there would always be a good show when the geniuses entered it. It didn''t take long before Alu and the others arrived in front of the library. There is only one entrance to the library, and in front of that door, there is an old woman who appears to be sleeping. Alu''s arrival was followed by too many people, and it caused the sleeping old woman to open her eyes. The woman''s gaze fell directly on Alu right after she opened her eyes. Her eyes looked cold and indifferent. As Alu felt the old woman''s gaze, he couldn''t help but shiver. "Greetings, eldar!" He immediately bowed to salute the old woman. Even if no one told him, he knew that the old woman''s strength was above the Nirvana stage. The old woman might still be much weaker than Old Egan, but her strength was still enough to crush him with the snap of a finger. As the old woman looked at Alu, Ang who was standing beside Alu stepped forward. "Ancestor, this is Alu. He is a new holy son." She suddenly spoke to the old woman. The way Ang addressed the old woman was different from sect rules. Normally temple masters would be called Masters, and elders would be called Elders. As Alu took a closer look at the old woman, he found a slight resemnce to Ang. It''s just that, that woman is too old and her expression also looks indifferent. The old woman didn''t pay attention to Ang who was talking to her. She continued to stare at Alu with cold eyes. She then spoke. "Come in if you want toe in. There''s no need for so much ado with that hypocritical face." Not only were the words extremely sharp, but her tone sounded very cynical as well. Alu wondered when he offended the old woman. But he, of course, won''t ask. He just continued to show an innocent expression. Ang who saw Alu''s expression suddenly stretched out her hand to Alu''s. She then pulled Alu into the library building. She didn''t say anything but she spoke via voice transmission. "That old woman is the ancestor of my n. I don''t know what happened, but she has always hated men with handsome faces." "... * Alu did not think much of Ang''s words because the moment he passed through the entrance to the library, he was immediately startled by the sight inside the library. The library building could be said to be quite high, but inside the building, there was only one floor which was very wide. The space inside the library is actually thousands of timesrger than it looks from the outside. In addition, Alu found that the pressure that was always pressing on him disappeared within the library. Now his soul sense could cover an area of tens of thousands of kilometers so he could easily cover the entire area within the library. The Phoenix Kingdom also had its own library, but it clearly couldn''tpare to the library that belonged to this fire temple. Alu did not find any books or cabs in the library. Instead, what he saw was actually virtual screens neatly lined up in various ces. And in each of these virtual screens, there is a scene of a human being showing a technique. There are all kinds of scenes. There was a scene of a human figure flying with wings of fire. There is a scene of a human figure creating thousands of fireballs. There was a scene of a human figure dropping thousands of fire spears. "To get a technique in this library, you have to enter into the virtual screen. Apart from storing techniques, the ce in the virtual screen is also the best ce to practice techniques." "Practicing in there a hundred times faster than outside." "Usually other disciples have to pay with contribution points to enter the virtual screen, but you can enter any virtual screen with your status as a holy son." Ang exined. Under each virtual screen, Alu did see a row of numbers that might be the price the other disciples had to pay. No wonder the status of a holy son is so contested. It turns out that there is such a favorable rule for holy sons. "Mm, but since your status isn''tpletely official yet, I advise you not to overreact. Otherwise, some people might be displeased." Ang suddenly whispered to warn him. "By the way, take me to the ce where the best techniques are." He replied via voice transmission while his face still continued to show an innocent expression. "Mm." Ang then takes Alu to a certain location where there are ten virtual screens that are much bigger than virtual screens elsewhere. In fact, even after he entered the library, the other disciples still continued to follow him. As he arrived in front of those tenrger virtual screens, the disciples following behind began to speak once again. "These are the ten strongest techniques of our fire temple." "That kid''s talent is extraordinary. He naturally wouldn''t be attracted to ordinary techniques." "I heard that a few months ago Darien had broken the records of the previous disciples. It is said that heprehend one of the techniques in half a day. I wonder if this new holy son can do it too." "...." Ang also whispered to Alu. "As they say, there is alsopetition in this ce. Disciples here usually measure their speed atprehending a technique to test their talents." "These ten strongest techniques are the most difficult techniques to master in our temple of fire. Even though they werecking inparison to the other temple heritage techniques, they were actually still incredibly powerful. At least in this continent there is no fire technique that is greater than these ten techniques." "Even our fire temple masters and elders rely on these techniques to be the top ranks of experts in the Rising Sun Domain." "That Darien, he actually broke the records of the previous students. It caused that bastard to be arrogant and didn''t put us in his eyes." "Little brother, you have to beat that bastard. You have to p him in the face." She spoke quite loudly when she said that." Chapter 138: Temporary joy Chapter 138: Temporary joy Among the people who followed Alu into the library, of course, there were some who were followers of Darien. When they heard Ang''s words, they all immediately looked displeased. But they also feel nervous. They also saw Alu''s strength when he fought Dale. At that time, Alu was only using his strength casually, and he could easily defeat Dale. Even though Darien was also very talented, there was no doubt that he could not do something like that at the same level of cultivation. Just by seeing how young Alu is and how strong he is, even a three year old child knows that Alu is far beyond Darien. And they''re worried that Alu might actually break Darien''s new record. If that was the case, his status in the fire temple would only increase. Perhaps some masters and elders who haven''t supported his status will immediately support him. This is something they don''t want to see. Unfortunately their status was not sufficient for them to speak. Up ahead, Alu raised his head to see ten virtual screens in front of him. On top of each of the ten virtual screens, there was a row of names of disciples who had mastered the techniques disyed by the virtual screens. Apart from their names, there are also records of the time it took them to master the techniques. The names at the top are those that have the shortest time. Most of them took less than twelve hours to understand one technique. Alu also saw Darien''s name at the top on one of the virtual screens. And the time it took him to understand the technique on the virtual screen was only six hours. It was the shortest time of all the names. Alu then observed the technique disyed on the virtual screen where Darien''s name was. When Alu looked at the virtual screen, he was a little surprised because he found the technique disyed on the virtual screen was actually very simr to his Phoenix God Domain. "How interesting! If I could master that technique, I might be able to increase the strength of my Phoenix God Domain." He said to himself. Phoenix God Domain was an innate technique that came from his blood and soul. He mastered the technique right after he acquired it. However, that doesn''t mean it can''t be developed further. As he looked at the other virtual screens, he also discovered a technique that was simr to his other techniques. There were techniques that were simr to the Phoenix God Wings technique, and there were also techniques that were simr to the Heaven Destroying Fireball technique. There was even a technique simr to the innate technique he had just acquired when he broke through to the nirvana stage. The simrity between the techniques in the same element is actually not a strange thing. After all, like the power of fire, there are certain methods that are so well suited to the power of fire that most techniques will adopt them. However, even though the methods were very simr, that didn''t mean the power generated by the techniques would be the same. However, among the ten techniques he had seen, he had note across a technique that was simr to The Phoenix mes Burning Soul technique. Of course, he had expected such a thing. He would be even more surprised if the fire temple actually possessed a technique simr to The Phoenix mes Burning Soul technique. After a while of observing the ten virtual screens in front of him, Alu decided to take all the techniques. There were techniques that bore no resemnce to his own, but they would also be of use to him if he could master them. It takes other people a long time to master one of these techniques. Even Darien took six hours. But he believes he can master it all in less than six hours. Even if it was more, it was definitely not far from six hours. Especially techniques that were simr to his own, he was sure he could master them in a much shorter time. He didn''t stay long. After which, he immediately entered one of the ten virtual screens in front of him. The virtual screen he entered was the virtual screen where Darien''s name was. And this made Darien''s followers unhappy. "Hmph, he obviously did it on purpose to challenge the young master." Darien''s followers said in a displeased tone. "This kid is just acting innocent, but in reality he is a very cunning person." "What are you saying? Little brother Alu is definitely a kind and pure man. How dare you say he''s a cunning person." Several women who were Alu fans immediately scolded Darien''s followers. "... * Shua... The virtual screen is like a transparent wall. As he passed through the virtual screen, his body immediately pierced through, and he found himself appearing in a white space. The people outside couldn''t see what was inside. After Alu entered the virtual screen, they began to sit down to wait for him. And Alu, right after he entered that white space, he immediately felt a stream of information enter his head. He digested the information that entered his head for a moment. The name of the technique was the Fire Domain technique. And it had a function almost the same as his Phoenix God Domain technique. Merely, his Phoenix God Domain techniques were far more extensive and profound. "With my mastery of Phoenix God Domain techniques, understanding Fire Domain techniques shouldn''t be that difficult." He says. After which, he then observed the white space in which he was. In that ce, he could feel thew of fire that was exactly the same as the technique he had received. "This ce is indeed devoted toprehending the technique this ce stores. It is truly a unique treasure. I just found out there is something like this." He says. "And also." He then looked to the side. Even though he couldn''t see, his soul sense could still cover the entire area in that ce. On the left and right, he found a transparent wall separating the ce. And behind that transparent wall, he saw another white space. "It''s probably the space within another virtual screen." He guessed. After saying that, he then flew towards the transparent wall to the right. As he touched the wall, he heard a voice. "If you want to move to another ce, you have to break records in this ce." The voice echoed in his mind. "Oh, I see." He nodded after hearing the voice. Apart from holy sons, other disciples who wish to enter the virtual screen will have to pay with contribution points. That transparent wall was probably used as a bonus for students who could break records. As long as they break the previous record for muris, they can enter another virtual screen through the virtual screen that they entered. That way, they basically no longer need to pay contribution points. "Well, because there is such a thing, I can make a pleasant surprise for people outside." He said with a smile. After saying that, he flew into the middle of that white space. He then sat cross-legged before closing his eyes and starting meditation to understand the technique he had just received. Twenty minutester, he opened his eyes once again. "It''s very easy. Only twenty minutes, and I fully understand it." "But other techniques that are not simr to mine, I might take a little longer." He then stood up and flew back to the transparent wall at the far right. When he touched the wall, he found his hand through the wall. .... Outside, after Alu entered the virtual screen, no one spoke anymore. People just stared at the virtual screen that Alu entered with solemn eyes. They all wait for Alu toe out. But the problem is; even after five hours of time had passed, there was still no sign that Alu woulde out. This caused Ang and the others as well as the people, who were supporting Alu, to start to worry. But no one has spoken because five hours have not yet counted him losing. Darien grasped the Fire Domain technique within six hours. So even if Alu took five hours and fifty minutes, he would still break Darien''s record. TiTick... Tick... Tick... Many have issued a timer to calcte the Alu time. Some timeter. "Ha ha ha." Laughter began to echo from Darien''s followers. It''s been five hours and fifty five minutes since Alu entered the virtual screen. Although it was uncertain whether he woulde out before it reached six hours, Darien''s followers were already starting to rejoice. Of course, they were still onlyughing. They haven''t said anything. But judging by how their mouths seemed to be twitching, people knew that they were ready to utter words to insult Alu. They have been very nervous all this time. And they are ready to vent all their nervousness And they were finally able to smile when they saw that six hours had passed on their timer. Seeing that, they started making mouths to speak. Unfortunately they don''t know that their joy is only temporary. Chapter 139: Break all records Chapter 139: Break all records "Hahahaha hahahaha hahahaha." Theirughter grew even louder when they saw that Alu still hadn''te out even after six hours had passed. "Wanting to break young master Darien''s record, this little brat has really overestimated himself." "Not to mention breaking young master Darien''s record, in my opinion he can''t even break the records of other top disciples." "Does he think it''s so easy toprehend one of our fire temple''s top ten techniques." Alu''s supporters were left speechless when they heard the words of Darien''s followers. In the end, they just stared at the virtual screen that Alu entered with a worried expression. They waited for Alu toe out. However, the problem is; even after another hour of time had passed, Alu still hadn''t shown himself. Now not only had he failed to break Darien''s record, he had failed to even break the records of other top disciples. For the names that were ranked number one on each virtual screen, although the time they needed to master any of the techniques also exceeded six hours, it was still less than seven hours. But Alu has already exceeded seven hours. "I told you, this little brat is just a little lucky. He might get a certain heavenly treasure for increasing his strength quickly." "That''s right. In fact, his true talent is not very good. He still can''tpare to our fire temple geniuses." "Luck won''t alwayse. In my opinion, this little brat''s future will only be mediocre." "..." Their words made even those who supported Alu begin to hesitate. Most of the people who support Alu are women. They may be fascinated by his appearance and attitude, but the reason why they support Alu is because of his talent. If Alu''s talent wasn''t what they imagined, they wouldn''t support him. In their eyes, handsome men with mediocre talent were only fit to be their toys. No one dared speak up to refute the words of Darien''s followers. The facts before them were too obvious. At this moment, even Gareth and Flint started changing their expressions. Flint even looked like he wanted to sneer. Shua... When people were busy discussing about Alu, the figure of an old woman suddenly appeared in front of them. The old woman appeared right in front of ten virtual screens. The old woman was the Elder guarding the entrance to the library. The old woman usually only slept at the entrance to the library. She rarely even opened her eyes. Almost all the students never saw her enter the library. Even when Darien broke new records, she still didn''t move away from her ce. Hee sudden appearance naturally stunned the disciples. They wondered what this elderdy was doing. Since she was standing in front of all of them, and she was facing the ten virtual screens, not a single one of the people in the ce could see her current expression. Of course, if they wanted, they could see her expression with their soul sense. However, none of those disciples dared to use their soul sense on an elder. Especially that elder with a strange personality. Shua... At a time when they were still confused by the old woman''s sudden appearance, the figure they had been waiting for finally came out of the virtual screen. "He''s finally out." They said. But because of the old woman''s presence in front of them, no one dared to speak too loudly. They could only stare at the newly appeared Alu with a curious expression. Even though they couldn''t see the old woman''s expression, they could tell that she was currently watching Alu. The fact that Alu came out right after the old woman appeared made them start thinking about the reason why the old woman had appeared. Meanwhile, Alu who just came out of the virtual screen was still showing an innocent expression like before. When he saw the old woman who appeared in front of him, he immediately paid his respects to the old woman. "Greetings Elder." He says. He also spoke to the disciples who were staring at him. "Sorry for the senior brothers and sisters for making all of you wait too long. My talents are not that good and it took me a lot of time toprehend these techniques." "..." When the disciples heard Alu''s words, their expressions didn''t change much. However, when they started paying close attention to Alu''sst words, they started to get a little confused. These techniques! What are you saying? You speak as if you areprehending many techniques. They spoke to themselves. They looked at Alu with strange expressions. Darien''s followers even muttered in low voices. "This little brat still wants to brag even after he failed." "Does he think people have no eyes so that no one can see his hypocrisy." "Absolutely disgusting. How could someone like thispare to young master Darien. This only damaged our young master''s reputation." "...** However, as they continued to stare at Alu, they began to find something was wrong. "Uh. Did I see something wrong." Several people said while rubbing their eyes. "No. What I see is the same as you." "That''s right. This little brat didn''t actuallye out from where he entered." "What happened?" At this time, people finally noticed that Alu did note out of the virtual screen he entered earlier. He came out of another virtual screen. "Ah, look at that." One of the disciples suddenly shouted, worrying the other disciples. After all, there was an elder with a strange personality before them. If the elder was angry, she would probably kill all of them. But they still stared at the screaming student. They saw the disciple raise his hand and finger pointing towards the top of one of the virtual screens. The gazes of the people then followed the direction in which the disciple''s finger was pointing, and when they finally saw what the disciple was pointing at, their eyes immediately widened while their mouths were very wide open. Above Darien''s name, they saw a new name appear. And what made them so shocked was the timestamp beside the name. (Alu. 20 minutes.) Not to mention them, even the old woman who was standing at the front also opened her mouth. "Nonsense." "How is this possible." "Is there something wrong with this library." People started screaming. "No, look at the next screen." The disciple who shouted earlier shouted once again. As the people shifted their gaze to the side, they almost fell in surprise. After that, there were even more screams as people discovering new names appeared on each virtual screen. (Alu. 30 minutes.) (Alu. 50 minutes.) (Alu. 1 hour.) Some people even nearly fainted when they saw the numbers and letters. One hour is the longest. There really is nothing more than that. Hisss... The people started hissing as they stared at Alu who was standing facing them. Not to mention the other disciples, even Darien''s followers started staring at Alu with expressions of worship. Miracle. This is called a miracle. Compared to the record set by Alu, the record set by Darien waspletely meaningless. Darien''s followers began to stare at each other with strange eyes. They seemed to have tacit understanding. Luckily Darien was not there. Otherwise, he would probably vomit blood the moment he saw the expressions of his followers. Up ahead, the library entrance guard elder stared at Alu with bright eyes after she calmed down. She then said. "You really surprised son." Her eyes when she saw Alu looked like she was looking at a treasure of the rarest. "Mm." Alu just responded innocently. "All right, do whatever you want." She said one more time. Shua... After saying that, she immediately disappeared from there. But even though she had disappeared, the disciples in that ce still didn''t dare to speak. They were still staring at Alu withplicated expressions. Alu didn''t really care about their gazes. He''s just acting shy. He then looked at Ang and the others. "How about we go to the armory now sister senior. I''m done here." He spoke to Ang. Of course, in front of people, he still spoke in a polite tone when he spoke to Ang. "Mm." Ang who was still dumbfounded quickly nodded after she heard Alu''s words. "Let''s go." She said before leading Alu to leave the library. The people behind them who were now in front of them immediately opened a path as they passed. After they passed them all, they all immediately followed behind them. They know that there will be another show waiting for them in the arsenal. At this moment, even Darien''s followers were following them with great enthusiasm. Among Darien''s followers, there were some people of status like Ang and the other two. These people are unlike any of Darien''s other followers. They don''t really defend Darien. All they did was join the ranks of Darien''s followers. They, however, also had high status, so it was only natural that they didn''t try to curry favor with Darien. But now, as they followed Alu, they were seen trying to walk near Alu. No one dared to stand in their way. Because of this, they were able to easily arrive behind Alu. Gareth, Ang, and Flint looked at them with strange expressions as they saw them appear behind them. Chapter 140: Great Nirvana Spiritual Weapon Chapter 140: Great Nirvana Spiritual Weapon They consist of four people. Three men and one woman. Their cultivation was also at the fourthyer of Nirvana and their auras were no weaker than Ang and the others. Of course, Alu still greeted them with a friendly smile when they came. "Greetings, senior brothers and sister." He greets them. "Hehehe, ever since this sister saw you, this sister knows that your talents far exceed our knowledge. Now it is clear that this sister''s guess was correct." The woman in the group spoke. She smiled coquettishly at Alu. Alu wondered why most of the women at the fire temple always looked flirtatious. Other than ra who had a calm demeanor, he had yet to see a woman who wasn''t being flirtatious. Seeing that woman''s attitude, Ang couldn''t keep quiet. "Chelsea, do you now wish to find a new master?" She asked in a mocking tone. Chelsea didn''t look angry. She answered Ang''s question in a rxed tone. "Good birds choose the best trees. Why can''t I follow little brother Alu." She then looked back at Alu and said. "Little brother Alu, do you mind this sister following you." "Rest assured that this sister will be your most faithful follower. This sister will pass through theke of fire and heaps of needles for you." "Of course, if you will, this sister will definitely make you the happiest man." Her eyes flickered several times while she saying that. She also smiled confidently and she slightly twisted her tall, slender body. When the other disciples heard her words, they couldn''t help but be jealous. Among the female junior disciples, Ang and Chelsea were clearly the most popr. Can get both at once. It is not known how many fire temple disciples fantasized about it. Unfortunately no one can get them at the same time. Even Darien couldn''t do it. "Mm." Alu wanted to answer Chelsea''s words. But before he could speak, Ang had already spoken. "Hmph, haven''t you be a supporter of Darien. What are you going to do in front of Darienter?" While saying that, she also looked at the three men beside Chelsea. "Darien, that arrogant man. I never wanted to support him. And of course, I''ve never been his supporter either." Chelsea replied with an expression of displeasure. "Our rtionship is nothing more than cooperation. If it wasn''t for my n ancestors who told me to do it, I wouldn''t want to do it either." "That''s right. That''s right." The three men beside her added. "Darien, he is just an arrogant man who thinks too highly of himself. If it weren''t for Master Adolf''s support, he would be nothing." One of them sneered. "Hmph." Ang snorted when she heard their words. "You four are just good at acting." "Ehmm." Before Ang spoke any more, Alu suddenly cleared his throat. He then spoke to Chelsea and three others. "If senior brothers and sister want to be my followers, I apologize that I cannot ept you." He paused for a moment while looking at them with his innocent expression. "However, if you guys want to be friends with me, I won''t mind. We can all cultivate together to be stronger. I believe that if we join forces, we can definitely achieve great things in the future." "..." Apart from the dumbfounded Ang, nearly everyone there showed expressions of awe when they heard Alu''s words. Chelsea smiled cheerfully as she spoke. "Indeed, not only is little brother Alu very handsome and talented, you are also very kind and polite. It is very difficult to find a man like you in this world." "This sister believes in the future you will stand at a height that we cannot imagine." Her expression was filled with admiration as she stared at Alu. At this time, Ang suddenly spoke to Alu via voice transmission. "Young master, oh no, Prince Alu, you must make that hypocrite woman your ve. Otherwise, she will likely do something evil to you. She cannot be trusted." Alu did not answer. She just kept responding to Chelsea. "By the way, this is Manson, this is Aston, and this is Kade." Ang said as she pointed one by one to the three men beside her. Alu greeted them for a few moments before continuing on to leave the library. Now that he saw the people who used to follow Darien, he began to feel a little curious about that figure. He then spoke to Ang via voice transmission. "I haven''t seen the man called Darien sinceing to this ce, where is that person?" He asked. "Uh." Ang was a little surprised by Alu''s question. But she still answered his question. "Mm, that guy isn''t currently in the sect. He is currently in the Blue Moon Empire." "Uh." Alu was a little surprised. He knew the Blue Moon Empire was also one of the seven holynds. They are said to have a certain bloodline which forms the foundation of their cultivation. "What is he doing there?" Asked Alu. "Ehmm." Ang cleared her throat several times before answering. "That guy, I don''t know what kind of magic he used, but he managed to seduce one of the Imperial Princesses." "Their rtionship was also approved by the Empire. ording to rumors, the Empire was so optimistic about Darien''s talent that they gave him cultivation resources to help him increase his cultivation." Ang exined. "Thest time I saw Darien, his cultivation was already at the peak of the fourthyer of Nirvana. He is also the strongest among all of us." "With the help of the cultivation resources that Blue Moon Empire gave him, I''m afraid Darien''s cultivation will soar up." Ang looked a little worried as she said that. "The cultivation resources they gave him were not ordinary cultivation resources. It was said to be fire attribute resources. I don''t know exactly what it is, but fire attribute resources can always increase a fire type cultivator''s strength drastically." "Oh?" "Darien also went to the lower realms. We will definitely meet him in the City of the Rising Sunter." Said Ang. A few momentster, Alu and the others finally arrived in front of the armory. The armory building was almost the same as the library building when viewed from the outside. Besides, the armory was also guarded by an elder. The elder guarding the armory didn''t show any reaction when Alu and the others arrived. The elder only stared at them for a moment before letting them in. The room inside the armory also looked simr to the room in the library. It''s just that, it''s much smaller. But unlike the library building, the space within the armory was filled with a very strong aura. It was also so hot there that some of the weaker people had difficulty breathing. As Alu entered the armory, he couldn''t help but look amazed. Nirvana spiritual weapon is the supreme treasure in the Holy Light continent. But in that armory, Alu saw thousands of them. Each of them were ced inside a ss case that suppressed their aura. On the front of the ss case, was written the price to be paid to retrieve the weapons. What surprised Alu was that he saw mes burning in each of the spiritual weapons in the ce. "Let''s go inside. There are many finer weapons in there, this sister believes there is one suitable for little brother Alu." Chelsea who was now standing beside Alu said. Alu just nodded and followed the woman. A few momentster, they arrived at the innermost part of the armory. In that ce there were only a few weapons but upon arriving at the ce, Alu was even more shocked. The aura in that ce was simply too oppressive. Even though the weapons in that ce were sealed inside the ss cases, there was still a bit of aura leaking out. And that little bit of aura that was leaking out actually made even Alu find it difficult to breathe. Many of the weaker disciples couldn''t bear to stand there so they had to retreat far away to keep their distance. Alu then looked at the direction where the auras came from. His gaze was fixed on the ten golden colored ss cases not far from him. He originally wanted to see the contribution points needed to retrieve the weapons in those ss cases. However, he found that there was really no price on the front of the ss cases. Instead, there was one sentence written there. (Anyone who can take it can have it.) As he stared at the weapons inside each of those ss cases, his expression immediately turned serious. Each Nirvana spiritual weapon has nine suns. However, each weapon he saw this time only had one nirvana sun. However, even though there is only one nirvana sun, it actually looks different from the normal nirvana sun. The nirvana sun on each of the weapons he saw this time was actually purple. In addition, the purple nirvana sun gave off a feeling far more terrifying than the ordinary nine nirvana suns. "These weapons are not ordinary nirvana spiritual weapons. But great nirvana spiritual weapons." Said Chelsea who was beside Alu. A look of longing filled her face as she said that. Chapter 141: Conquering a Great Nirvana spiritual weapon Chapter 141: Conquering a Great Nirvana spiritual weapon "Great Nirvana Spiritual Weapon?" Alu couldn''t help but be taken aback when he heard Chelsea''s words. He had never heard of that. Even though his knowledge of cultivation was sufficient after he obtained the blessings of the holy path, he stillcked knowledge when it came to weapons and artifacts. He had only heard of heavenly weapons that could destroy a continent, but he didn''t know the details about them. "The great Nirvana spiritual weapon is a weapon above the Nirvana spiritual weapon. It is a weapon made for cultivators at the Worldly Nirvana stage." Chelsea continued. And Alu looked at her with a curious expression. "This weapon is divided into three stages. The first stage has one purple sun, the second stage has two purple suns, and so on." "Their strength is unquestionable. However, it is not easy to subdue them. One must not only have talent, but must also have a match with them." Chelsea sighed. "In this fire temple, there are only three cultivators of the nirvana stage who can subdue them." "However, being able to subdue them is one thing. Whether someone can unleash their strength is another thing." "It is said that it takes the cultivation of the ninthyer of nirvana with three moons of nirvana to unleash their true power." "Of course, high-ranking weapons like them also have their own advantages." "One of them is that they can form spiritual clones. Their spiritual clones have the same forms and skills as their original forms, only their strength is much weaker. Butpared to ordinary Nirvana spiritual weapons, they are much stronger." "There is another advantage that makes many people crave these great nirvana spiritual weapons. ording to rumors, they can also help their owners cultivate, and cultivating with their help is said to save cultivation time by up to threefold." "Wow, there is such a great weapon." Alu eximed with an expression of amazement. " "Of course." Chelsea replied. "But this sister may not have any hope of conquering such a weapon." She said with a sad expression. She then smiled towards Alu who was still showing an expression of amazement. "But with the talents of little brother Alu, this sister firmly believe you can subdue them." "This sister wants to know which weapon little brother Alu wants?" Alu then looked at the ten weapons in front of him. He looked at the weapons one by one. And his gaze stopped for a long time every time his gazended on each weapon. There were spears, swords, whips, and there were even two Artifacts that Alu didn''t know they were used for. "Em." His eyes immediately brightened as he stared at thetter''s weapon. He didn''t have a particr preference for weapons. He used a small knife quite often as a weapon because he made stealth attacks quite often. But he knew that was not his true fighting style. However, when he saw thetter''s weapon, he could immediately imagine how he should fight. The weapon he saw was a long scythe with three des on it. The scythe was pitch ck but slightly shiny as the light fell on it. On each of the scythe des, were engravings of a dragon, phoenix, and the inscription of Death. And on the tip of each of those scythe des, there were shes of ck mes that flickered many times. The scythe gave the people the feeling as if they were looking at the angel of death. And indeed, there are many tales that say that the angel of death uses a triple-de scythe to take someone''s life. Alu knows that he is often depicted as an angel of death when he reveals his true nature. But what wascking so far was a long scythe with three des. If he had such a weapon, he could immediately identify himself as an angel of death. He immediately walked towards the ss case where the scythe was. The people who were looking from behind were immediately shocked when they saw the weapon he chose. "Turns out he chose the scythe of Death." Said some of them. "That''s only natural. He has ck mes, that scythe is probably the most suitable for him." "Do you think he can subdue the Scythe of Death?" "Conquering the great Nirvana weapon is difficult even for the ninthyer of Nirvana. But this holy son''s talent is far beyond our imaginations. So there is a chance that he will seed in doing so." Someone spected. Unlike before, they no longer looked down on Alu. They even referred to him by the title of holy son. They underestimate Alu because they don''t know his true strength and talent. After they found out, they naturally no longer thought that way. In this world, nobody would be so stupid as to continue being fanatical and looking down on other people. As long as it wasn''t their enemy or someone standing in their way, people could still think clearly. Alu''s talent alone was not enough for them to support him. After all, his strength was still very weakpared to true experts. But, not only was he talented, he also had the support of master Egan who was the strongest master in the fire temple. When other masters heard about his talent, even other temple masters might support him as well. Seen from anywhere, Alu''s prospects were clearly much better than Darien who only had the support of one master and that wasn''t even the strongest master. If Alu also had the support of other temple masters, even Darien''s support in the Blue Moon Empire was meaningless in their eyes, Five Elements Sect disciples. Chelsea and the three others who had supported Darien were clearly aware of this so they quickly changed their attitude. When he arrived in front of the ss case where the scythe was, Alu could feel a killing intent suddenly radiating from the scythe. Even though that killing intent was blocked by the ss case, it still made Alu feel uneasy. "Just as the name implies, Scythe of Death." Said Alu while staring at the gold writing on the front of the ss box. There''s the name of the scythe over there. From the name alone, it was clear that the scythe was not a friendly weapon even to its owner. "I wonder if you are stronger or my phoenix soul is stronger." Alu spoke in a low voice that only he could hear. After that, he then touched the ss fase in front of him. Shua... In the instant that he touched the ss case, his body immediately moved into the ss case. Even though it''s called a ss case, it''s actually quiterge in size to be called a greenhouse. Wissss... And when Alu''s body appeared in the ss case, the ss case suddenly became dark so that it was no longer possible to see what was inside from the outside. The change was not actually caused by the scythe in the ss case. It happened because it was a rule set on all the ss cases in the armory. Everyone, however, has their own secrets that no one else should know. When trying to conquer a spiritual weapon, there is no one who will not reveal their secrets and trump cards. Because of this, the sect made such rules to protect the secrets of anyone who tried to get a weapon. And that rule, even if the masters wanted to break it, they also needed to take great action so that if they did, what they did would be known by everyone. "Sigh..." The crowd could only sigh as they watched the ss case turn dark. Now they can only wait for Alu toe out. Whether he was sessful or not, they could tell when he came out of the ss case he had entered. They only needed to see if the death scythe was still there or not in the ss case after he came out. In a ss case. Right after he appeared there, the scythe immediately emitted a fierce aura. Without any obstruction, he could feel the aura clearly. "Thew of fire, thew of darkness, thew of destruction, and thew of death." Alu''s eyes immediately glowed when he felt the scythe aura. "It really was created especially for me. I wonder where this temple got this scythe." Their legal suitability meant that the chances of him seeding were much higher. Now all he needed to do was prove that he was better than it. Cry.... Phoenix cry suddenly echoed from within his body. He then shouted. "O scythe of death, submit yourselves to me, The Dark Phoenix Prince." A dark aura emitted from his body and in an instant, that dark aura had already engulfed the ck scythe''s entire body. The ck sickle clearly didn''t want to lose. As Alu''s dark aura engulfed him, it also emitted a dark aura that tried to block Alu''s dark aura. Of course, it''s also trying to swallow Alu. "Hmph." Alu snorted before a mysterious Immortal aura emitted from his body. "Acknowledge me as your master." He shouted once again. After he shouted, the Phoenix soul within his body screamed once again. And the screams this time were really very loud. The moment that happened, ck mes suddenly surged from within his body, and they then gathered in front of him before forming a rose. Chapter 142: Amazed everyone Chapter 142: Amazed everyone Skip Scene. All the aura inside the ss case immediately disappeared when Alu grabbed the ck scythe body. While holding the ck scythe, Alu couldn''t help but be amazed. Only after he bind the weapon did he know how powerful it was. "Well, with this scythe, I can fight better." He says. After that, he then stored the scythe into his storage ring. Shua... In an instant, his body was immediately removed from the ss case. The people outside were just about to sit down and wonder how much time it would take before Alu came out. But before they could even sit down, they suddenly saw that the figure they were waiting for had suddenly appeared. "So fast. Did he fail?" Several people asked. They looked at Alu and found him holding nothing. However, as they stared at the ss case that had returned to normal, they couldn''t help but breathe in the cold air. It was true that Alu wasn''t holding anything, but the ck scythe that was inside the ss case had also disappeared from there. They knew that now the ck scythe was inside Alu''s storage ring. Unless someone had tied it up, there was no way a cultivator of the nirvana stage could carry the great Nirvana weapon. "It looks like our Rising Sun continent will have iparable experts in the future." Several discipless sighed. "No one can conquer the great Nirvana weapon by cultivating the fourthyer of Nirvana." "Even the personal disciple of the city lord of the Rising Sun who is said to be the best genius in the Rising Sun Domain can''t do it." "I heard that he only managed to subdue the great Nirvana weapon when he was in the sixthyer of Nirvana." Alu of course heard their words. But he just sneered inwardly. It was true that he could only do so when he was in the fourthyer of Nirvana. But that was only because he had only now made contact with the weapon. If he could meet great Nirvana weapon earlier, he was sure he could conquer it even when he was still in the firstyer of Nirvana. After exiting the ss case, Alu walked back to Ang and the others. When they saw Alu this time, they looked much more respectful. Chelsea walked beside Alu and took his hand. "Hehehe, little brother Alu is really a genius. There are a lot of people watching, I''m sure what happened today will soon be known by everyone on the continent." "Maybe soon Little Brother Alu will be standing at a height we cannot imagine. This sister just hopes that little brother Alu will not forget this sister." She said pleadingly. Alu answered in an innocent tone. "Sister Chelsea has given me a lot of help. I will naturally not forget the help of sister Chelsea. If I can truly be an unrivaled expert, I will definitely help sister Chelsea." Gareth and the others looked at Chelsea with envious expressions. Of course, deep down they cursed Chelsea for being shameless. They wonder when Chelsea ever helped Alu. But right now Alu spoke as if Chelsea had given him a lot of help. "This bitch is really lucky." They said to themselves. Unfortunately they are not women, so they naturally couldn''t make a closer rtionship with Alu like Chelsea. At that ce, only Ang sneered. "Then, does little brother Alu want to choose another weapon?" Chelsea asked. "Maybe little brother Alu can still conquer some of Nirvana''s great weapons again." She added. People were shocked when they heard her words, but they still looked at Alu with anticipation. "Not." Alu shook his head. "I know my own limits." Said Alu. Of course, Alu was sure he could subdue them once again. There are still some weapons that arepatible with him in terms ofw. But he knew that if he continued to make achievements that were too extraordinary, it might not be good for himself. "But I may need some Nirvana spiritual artifact that could help increase my fire power." Said Alu. "Oh, then which artifact would you like?" She asked with a curious expression. There are several Nirvana spiritual artifacts that catch Alu''s attention in the ce. Apart from helping his fire power, those artifacts could also assist his techniques. With the help of artifacts, he could increase the strength of his techniques by several tens of percent. Alu and the others then went to the ce where Nirvana spiritual artifacts were. At this time, Alu was standing in front of a ss case in which, inside, was a ck pagoda. The pagoda is only about the size of an adult''s hand. Of course, that was because the pagoda had reduced its size. The original size must have been enormous. (Pagoda of Fire.) Alu stared at the name of the pagoda. ording to the description below, if fire-type cultivators released their mes through the pagoda, they were said to be able to multiply the number of mes. Basically, the pagoda could help a fire type cultivator save half his spiritual energy. It was an extremely rare artifact. Even the fire templs only have a few. Many people yearn for the pagoda, but the price paid is simply too high. Most people who could afford the pagoda would rather use their contribution points on other things that could increase their cultivation. Luckily Old Egan gave Alu the freedom to choose the weapons and artifacts in the armory. Having such an opportunity, he naturally wouldn''t hold back. Alu then touched the ss case of the ck pagoda. He did not enter the ss case, but the moment his spiritual energy entered the ss case, the pagoda immediately flew into his hands. Wow... The people were amazed once again when they saw how easily Alu had subdued a Nirvana spiritual artifact. Even for nirvana stage cultivators, they couldn''t subdue Nirvana spiritual weapons or artifacts so easily. Alu then keeps the pagoda in his storage ring. After that, he then walked over to another ss box. A whileter, he had already picked up four Artifacts there. .... Time passed quietly. It had been two days since he had gone to the library and armory. And in these two days, the entire fire temple and the entire Five Elements sect were busy talking about it. Not to mention sect disciples, even sect masters were shocked by what he did. Many of them began to be optimistic about Alu''s chances of conquering the essence of fire in the fire temple mountain. While they were busy talking about him, he himself was currently locked himself inside the pavilion. He was not cultivating, but trying to adapt to the mes in the passage. Compared tost time, he was able to enter a lot deeper. Waiting for the day of departure, he ns to spend his time in the passage. But he could only walk out of the pavilion when he heard someone calling out to him from outside. "I havee to meet the holy son." Said the person. As he walked out of the pavilion, he saw that there were even more people around the pavilion. But the one who caught his eye was the youth who was standing in front of the energy barrier. The young man emitted the aura of the nirvana ninthyer. He had seen this young man when he first arrived at the sect. Seeing the young man, he immediately walked towards him. He then greeted him. "Greetings senior." "Is there something, senior?" He asked. The young man showed a friendly expression as he stared at him. "Erm, after some deliberation, the masters have decided to formalize your holy son status." The young man answered. While saying that, the young man took out a token with the symbol of fire. "This is a token which is a sign of your identity." The young man handed the token to Alu. "But I haven''tpleted the mission given to me?" Alu asked. He pretended to be confused. "Er." The young man scratched his head. But then he put the token in his hand into Alu''s hand. "Masters say that mission is no longer valid. Your status as a holy son has been established." "You can choose not to go." He says. "Emmm." Alu continued to pretend he was confused. "Since the masters have already decided, I have no other choice." He says. "But I will still carry out the mission given to me. If I fail toplete that mission, I will resign from the position of holy son." He continued with an expression full of determination. The people in the ce and even the youth in front of Alu were stunned when they heard his words. "What a knight attitude. This is what a genius should have." "That''s right. But among the countless humans on the continent of the Rising Sun, I doubt there is one with his attitude." Today, Alu once again amazed the entire sect with his attitude. This led to even the many elders in the sect who began to instruct their disciples to make Alu their role model. Chapter 143: Choosing a leader Chapter 143: Choosing a leader One more day passed. Inside the pavilion, Alu removed the cloth covering his eyes. After which, he took a deep breath and calmed down. A few minutester, he spoke in a low voice. "Open." He says. After saying that, his always closed eyes began to open slightly. Even when it was only slightly open, his eyes immediately shed a red light that lit up the entire pavilion. He could see again. But only a moment passed. "Ahhhh...." He suddenly let out a loud scream. He suddenly felt as if his eyes had been pierced by thousands of poison needles. He didn''t know how much pain he had felt in the past, but he was sure the pain in his eyes this time was literally thousands of times more painful than the pain he had ever felt. He could only scream for a moment before he lost consciousness. Even his soul was shaken by the pain. The mysterious figure who gave him those eyes said that he/she was only able to open his/her eyes when he/she entered the Heavenly Nirvana stage. But he clearly wanted to aplish something better than that mysterious figure. If he could not surpass that mysterious figure, his future destiny might not be any different from that mysterious figure. Unfortunately he was still overestimating himself. He even fainted just because he opened his eyes a little. If no one woke him up, he would probably pass out for a long time. Luckily he wasn''t in a remote ce that no one knew about. In the temple of fire, if he doesn''t appear for a long time, someone will definitelye to see him. "Son, wake up." He heard a familiar old voice. When his soul sense reactivated, he found Old Egan sitting beside him. The old man was currently staring at his body with a confused expression. "Son, do you know that this old man has just used soul healing pills that can even heal my soul if my soul is injured." He says. His words took Alu by surprise. Now he finally realized how badly injured he had been. If he wasn''t found, he would probably pass out for ten years. Just thinking about it made Alu, who was rarely afraid, tremble with fear. "Sorry." He apologized in an innocent tone. "Heheh." Old Egan just chuckled. He didn''t look like he wanted to keep asking questions. "All right, now is the time to go to the Rising Sun city. You know, people have been waiting for you for a long time." He says. And his words this time made Alu immediately stand up with a panicked expression. "W-what." He almost screamed in panic. "Very well son, this old man will send you away." Old Egan said once again. He waved his palm at Alu as he spoke. Shua... Alu suddenly felt spiritual energy enveloping his body. After that, he found an open portal beside him. His body then moved into the portal. ... The Five Elements Sect was divided into five mountains. But those mountains are really only their core region. Outside the five mountains, there were tens of thousands of enormous mountains surrounding the five mountains. Each of those tens of thousands of mountains produced abundant spiritual energy, which was then sent to the core region of the sect. The sect''s location itself was in an extremely remote ce on the continent of the Rising Sun. In order to reach the territory of the Five Elements sect, one had to pass through many extremely dangerous areas. Even most cultivators of the ninthyer of Nirvana stage were unable to pass through that dangerous area without suffering many injuries. At the end of the mountains, at this moment an enormous ship was flying amidst the countless clouds. On the hull of the ship was the symbol of the Five Elements sect and the ship also emitted a majestic aura that even the ninthyer of nirvana could not help but lower their heads. At this moment, there were quite a few people just below the ship. The people were divided into five groups where each group wore clothes of different colors. They were naturally disciples of the Five Elements sect. The ones wearing red are from the temple of fire, yellow from the temple of earth, green from the temple of wind, blue from the temple of water, and purple from the temple of lightning. Nearly everyone in the five groups appeared to be twenty to thirty years old. Apart from the fire temple group, the other four groups had leaders standing before them. Each of these leaders looked to be in their twenties and they exuded the aura of the fifthyer of Nirvana. The thing that caught the most attention was the strange symbol on their foreheads. These symbols exude a mysterious elemental aura that makes other elemental users feel like they want to submit to them. Two of them are male and the other two are female. The leaders of the temple of wind and temple of lightning were women while the leaders of the earth and water temples were men. At this moment, they and the people behind them stared at the fire temple people. They look like they just talked about something. Needless to say, they naturally talked about Alu. "The holy son of our fire temple will definitelye." Those were thest words the fire temple disciples said. Just as the other temple disciples wanted to speak again, something suddenly appeared right in their midst. It is a portal. Right after the portal appeared, a young, blindfolded figure suddenly walked out of the portal. "...." Silent... The fire temple disciples immediately rejoiced when they saw the young figure. But the other temple disciples immediately fell silent. "So young." In the end, they only said those words. Alu''s reputation in the sect was already known to everyone. Even though they all knew that he was very young, they were still very surprised when he saw him. "This child has only turned sixteen years old." Several people spoke. Alu who just appeared looked around in confusion. The moment he realized where he was, he immediately greeted everyone around him. "Greetings, senior brothers and sisters." He said in a polite tone and graceful manner. While on the surface he was greeting them, he was actually secretly observing the four people standing in front of each group. The symbol on their forehead caught his eye. "Indeed, the Five Elements Sect''s elemental essence power is truly mysterious." He says. Of course, the elemental essences of the other temples had long been taken by the masters of those temples. Because of this, the functions of the holy sons and daughters in other temples were quite different from those of the holy sons of the fire temple. In other temples, their holy son or daughter would directly inherit the elemental essence from their masters. The reason they raised these heirs naturally was because they hoped that one day they could fully control the elemental essence of their temple and be peerless masters. When the older generation can''t do it anymore, they can only hope in the younger generation. Unfortunately even after raising many holy sons and daughters, the end result was still far from their expectations. Not to mention producing extraordinary heirs, hardly even heirs who could surpass temple masters. The other temple disciples were still silent even after Alu greeted them. They only reacted again when they saw Chelsea arrive beside Alu. Ang also walked with Chelsea. But ever since she had be Alu''s ve, she didn''t dare to act so aggressively anymore. After Chelsea arrived beside Alu, she looked up at the holy sons and daughters of another temple. Her gaze then stopped at the woman wearing the green gauh. She is the holy daughter of the wind temple. Among the holy sons and daughters, she was the one who stood out the most. Not only does she look absolutely gorgeous, her temperament also looks amazing. She was not cold but gave a feeling as if she could not be touched and seen but still felt. "What about Miss Camelia, what do you think of our new holy son?" She asked a question that Alu didn''t understand. He didn''t understand the meaning of Chelsea''s words because he had just arrived. The woman called Camelia didn''t nce at Chelsea when Chelsea spoke to her. Her gaze was still fixed on Alu. But she finally shook her head. She then looked at Chelsea. "Why do you ask me? Didn''t you make a pact with them." She answered. While saying that, she looked at the other three people. "Well, after all, they said you were the strongest among our sect''s holy sons and daughters. They wouldn''t argue anymore if you said it." Chelsea replied. The yellow robed youth suddenly stepped forward and spoke. "I don''t mind him being our leader as long as he''s stronger than us. I don''t care about his intelligence, his age, or whatever, I only care about his strength." "Oh." Alu finally understood what they were discussing. It turned out that they discussed who would be the leader. Each of the holy sons or daughters presided over their respective temples. But they are one sect in the end. Therefore, one more leader was needed who would lead them all. Chapter 144: Decision of the elders Chapter 144: Decision of the elders He was quite happy with Chelsea''s suggestion to them. Of course, he wants to be a leader. Well, after all, he wasn''t someone who liked being ordered around by others. But on the surface, he still shook his head after hearing the yellow robed youth''s words. "Ehmmm." He cleared his throat before speaking. "Sorry senior, I am indeed strong enough in battle, but I am not a strategist or a leader who can manage people. I don''t think I''m fit to be the leader of all of us." He then looked at Chelsea with an apologetic expression. When the people heard Alu''s words, they were stunned for a moment before nodding with an amazed expression. "It''s like a rumor. He is a humble young man." People talking. "Oh, but I don''t think so." The blue robed youth who was the holy son of the water temple suddenly spoke. The young man stepped forward while looking at Alu with narrowed eyes. Alu pretended to be confused, but he could feel the youth''s displeasure. "Is something wrong, senior?" He then asked. "You said that you weren''t a strategist or a leader who could manage people, but you also said that you were strong enough in battle." The blue robed youth said. "But why do your words sound as if you are the strongest among us all?" "...." Of course, Alu said that on purpose. He then answered. "Yes, it is. I believe in my strength." He said in an innocent tone so no one thought he was boasting. "Is that so. Then do you think you''re stronger than the four of us?" The blue robed youth asked once again. "I do not know." Alu replied, shaking his head. "After all, your cultivation is one level higher than mine." He added. "Then how about we fight. If you win, you can be the leader." "Don''t worry, as long as your strength is proven, no one will object to hearing your orders." He added before Alu spoke. "What do you think, Ervins, Audrey, Camelia." He nced at the other three. "Emmm." Alu still showed a hesitant expression. At this moment, Chelsea who was still quiet suddenly spoke up. "Hmmm, Beck, aren''t you too shameless, to challenge our holy son by relying on your higher cultivation. Have you forgotten how old you are. And look how old our holy son is." Beck ignores Chelsea. He just kept staring at Alu. There was a hint of provocation in his eyes. But Alu remained silent. "Ehmmmm" A sudden coughing sound echoed from the ship above them. Even though it was only a coughing sound, it sounded like thunder so that the mountains trembled. The disciples below immediately looked up with serious expressions. They knew that it was the voice of a sect elder. Alu who kept silent also looked at therge ship above with a serious expression. He wanted to know what the coughing elder wanted to say. "We have already decided that the holy son of the fire temple will be your leader in this expedition." The elder said, leaving the disciples below stunned. Not to mention them, even Alu didn''t understand why the elders chose him to be the leader of the expedition. But inside he was secretly pleased that he no longer had to bother with Beck and Ervins'' requests. The two holy sons currently looked very surprised. Beck obviously couldn''t help it. He then bent towards the ship. "Elder, please reconsider." Hearing his words, people knew right away that he had indeed rejected Alu from the start. His previous actions were clear because he wanted to make things difficult for Alu. He clearly wanted to suppress Alu. But the decision of the elders made all his actions in vain. At this moment, even Camelia and Audrey looked confused. The two of them were clearly still unsure. They naturally knew their talent was much inferior to Alu''s. But with their cultivation, which was one level higher, they still believed they could beat Alu. They then looked at Alu with a deep gaze. The elder who spoke earlier did not speak again. The elder clearly ignored Beck which made Beck a little unhappy. But Chelsea and the fire temple disciplesugh lightly. Chelsea said. "Since the elders have already decided, there is nothing more to talk about." "From now on until we return, our fire temple holy son will be the leader of the Five Elements sect on an expedition to the lower realms." "....." The joke ends here. ... "Now is the time for us to go. Get on the ship." The voice of the previous elder echoed once again. The Five Elements sect disciples didn''t dare dy when they heard the elder''s words. They immediately flew to the ship. Alu and the fire temple disciples also flew with them. As they flew, he could feel Beck and Ervins'' sharp gaze. "I need to teach these two bastards a lessonter." He said to himself. Even though his innocent and kind nature made many people look at him with a good impression, hisnoverly extraordinary talent definitely worried some people. Especially the ones who were quite prominent. The problem is; This Five Elements sect had too littlepetition among masters. Apart from a few masters like master Adolf who supported Darien, the other masters were actually quite united even though they were divided into several factions. Therefore, for the sect''s young geniuses, showing extraordinary talent was needed to gain status in the sect. If a more talented disciple suddenly appeared, the geniuses from before would usually be less noticed by the sect. A few momentster Alu finally entered the ship. The ship doesn''t actually have an entrance. In order to enter, one had to pass through a portal that only the person controlling the ship could open. While on the ship, Alu immediately showed a surprised expression. The space inside the ship was actually like the world itself. There were mountains, sun and many pavilions. If it weren''t for the scenery outside the ship that could still be seen, it would be hard to tell if it was actually inside a ship. "This ship is a Great Nirvana Artifact. Although this is only a first stage Artifact, it can even be used to traverse a Domain." "With this ship, the journey to the Rising Sun city will only take a few hours." Chelsea exined from the side. "This is too awesome." Alu pretended as if he was very surprised. When he acted like that, he could feel the sneer of Beck and Ervins. They looked at him as if he was a bumpkin who had never seen the world. Chelsea also happened to see their gaze. And it displeased her. "Hmph." She snorted. "Little brother Alu already has the great Nirvana weapon. Do you two have it too?" She said with a mocking expression. Beck and Ervins'' faces turned green when they heard Chelsea''s words. After that, Chelsea then pulled Alu''s hand. She took him somewhere. And only Angele followed them. "Here, we can see the scenery outside clearly." She says. They had now arrived at a certain part of the ship where they could have a clearer view of the outside of the ship. But Alu shook his head. "When this ship gets higher, my soul sense will no longer be able to reachnd." He said sadly. "Dont worry." Chelsea calms Alu down. She then did something that Alu didn''t understand. Shua... A spiritual formation suddenly activated in that ce, and as it happened, Alu found the sense of his soul suddenly connected with the ship. "With this you can see through the soul sense of this ship." Chelsea said. "This ship''s soul sense reach is equivalent to a Cultivator of the Earthly Nirvana stage." "ording to rumors, a Earthly Nirvana cultivator''s soul sense can reach hundreds of millions of kilometers. The stronger ones can even reach billions of kilometers." Alu was surprised when he heard her words. Right now, he had actually found his soul sense range expanding very rapidly. "There really is such a thing." "Of course." Chelsea replied. "It was created to train sect disciples. By feeling what it is like to use the soul sense belonging to a Cultivator of the Earthly Nirvana stage, it can also increase our soul force." She exined. Alu nodded. "But using this will also use up a lot of our spiritual energy." She added. Alu nodded once again. His spiritual energy did decrease very quickly every time he connected his soul sense with the ship''s soul sense. Even so, he was still satisfied that he was finally able to see thend as the ship started getting higher. At least now he could see the view of the continent of the Rising Sun. Shua... The ship finally started moving forward. Even when it was just moving, its speed was already on par with the speed of the ninthyer of Nirvana, and over time, it had be much faster. However, what made Alu surprised was that he found that his senses could keep up with the ship''s speed when his sense of soul was connected to the ship. "It''s amazing." He said as he saw the vastnd beneath the ship. Chapter 145: The Rising Sun City & Awakening of the Spirit Artifact Chapter 145: The Rising Sun City & Awakening of the Spirit Artifact Now he finally understood why the continents in the thousand inds region like the Holy Light continent were only called inds. The mountains below looked enormous. Each of them was probably no smaller than the entire territory of the Phoenix kingdom. On the mountains, he also found many humans. There, they formed tribes thatpeted with herds of wild beasts. Some groups of humans who are strong enough have even founded a kingdom. Apart from the mountains, there were also many vastnds with many civilizations and kingdoms. "Most of the rulers of those kingdoms used to be disciples of the Five Elements sect. Their talents are not enough for them to enter the Earthly Nirvana stage, but they can still reach the ninthyer of Nirvana." Chelsea spoke beside Alu. "With their cultivation, they can rule a vast territory and be tyrants in their territory." "Of course, they are nothing. In the Rising Sun continent, only Cultivators of the Earthly Nirvana stage could be considered giants." "Under the seven holynds, there are still many factions led by an Earthly Nirvana." "Earthly Nirvana." Alu sighed. Only supreme geniuses could break through to the Heavenly Nirvana stage. Because of this, most supreme geniuses ended up at the Earthly Nirvana stage. In any domain. Cultivators of the Earthly Nirvana stage were top experts who were respected by everyone. Except for a cultivator at the Heavenly Nirvana stage, basically no one could conquer them. "By the way, I heard that the city lord of the Rising Sun is the strongest expert on the continent. In whatyer is his cultivation currently in?" Alu then asked. Since he was going to visit the Rising Sun city, he naturally had to know in detail the things about them. Upon hearing Alu''s question, Chelsea sighed before she answered. "ording to rumors, the city lord of the Rising Sun is already at the seventhyer of Earthly Nirvana. He is the only high-level Earthly Nirvana in this continent." "The power of high-level Earthly Nirvana is truly extremely powerful. Even if all of our sect masters and elders join forces, they may still not be able to match the city lord of the Rising Sun." When saying that, Chelsea showed a look of fear. She was obviously very worried. Alu was also surprised. He wasn''t surprised by the cultivation of the city lord of the Rising Sun, but the fact that he was the only one at the seventhyer of Earthly Nirvana took him by surprise. Being the only one, he can consider himself a master loner. Of course, his strength might not be enough to dominate the entire continent. But the other holynds clearly didn''t dare to provoke him. "It''s because of his immense strength why he can take control of the Rising Sun city." Said Chelsea. "Is there anything special about the city?" Asked Alu. "Of course." Chelsea answered with an amazed expression. "The city is an ancient city that has been around for a long time." "What''s special about that city is that there are many ancient formations in the city. Like teleportation formations between domains, teleportation formations that can send people to lower realms, and many more." "If we want to connect the lower realms with our sect''s territory, we also need help with the formation in that city." "Bing the ruler of that city means taking control of many of the formations in that city. If other factions wish to use the formations in that city, they will have to pay the city lord of the Rising Sun." "Many are not happy with it, but there''s nothing they can do about it. The strength of the city lord of the Rising Sun is too strong." "Luckily his cultivation stopped at the seventhyer of the Earthly Nirvana stage. If he climbed one moreyer, he might be able to dominate the entire continent." Chelsea said bitterly. "By the way, little brother Alu." Chelsea then spoke with a serious expression. "Your talent is too extraordinary, I don''t know what those people were thinking." "The city lord of the Rising Sun has a reputation. I''ve never heard of him bullying others. And of course, he won''t bother a junior like us either. But it''s different from the people below him." "When they find out about your talents, they may not rest easy." She says. "Are they going to kill me?" Alu asked with an innocent expression. But in his heart he also thought seriously. "I don''t know. But you have to be wary of the personal disciple of the city lord of the Rising Sun. I hear his personality is quite cold." Chelsea replied. She looked really worried. "I heard that he is the supreme genius among all the younger generations in the continent of the Rising Sun?" "Well. Even the city lord of the Rising Sun once said that his disciple''s talent was one level higher than his. But, of course, he can''t bepared to you, little brother Alu." Chelsea smiled. "He''s been receiving a lot of attentiontely. Especially when he conquered the great Nirvana weapon right after he broke through to the sixthyer of Nirvana. Many older generations praised him. Saying that he has the potential to be a Heavenly Nirvana." "But, hmmm." Chelsea sneered. After talking about the city of the Rising Sun, Chelsea also told Alu about another holynd. Apart from the Five Elements sect, Blue Moon Empire, and the Rising Sun city, there were still four holynds on the continent. They were the Barbarian n, the Star n, the Spear sect, and the Lotus sect. ording to Chelsea, the Lotus sect only epts female disciples. And they are a group of women who don''t like men. Apart from the Rising Sun city, the Five Elements Sect is actually the strongest holynd among other holynds. What allowed the Five Elements sect to be ranked second was that the number of Cultivators of the Earthly Nirvana stage they possessed was far more than any other holynd. And in terms of fighting strength, they are also superior to other holynds. ... About two hours have passed since Chelsea started exining things on the Rising Sun continent to Alu. In these two hours, Alu continued to connect his soul to the ship''s soul sense. Whenever his spiritual energy was depleted, he would replenish it again. As the ship entered the so-called central region, Alu discovered more civilizations. In that ce, the world seemed much more majestic. He saw many enormous cities with countless inhabitants. Even the Sleeping Dragon city on the Holy Light continent seemed very smallpared to the cities he saw along the way. Apart from the other six holynds that upied certain areas of the continent, most of the giant factions on the continent lived in the central region. The farther it was to the center of the continent, the greater the spiritual energy content would be. "The middle region is actually the smallest area. But it is the most prosperous region. The City of the Rising Sun is right in the middle of the central region. We will arrive in a few moments." Chelsea speaking. About half an hourter, the ship arrived at a very wide open area. And in the middle of that area, Alu saw a very magnificent city with many towering buildings. He was immediately stunned when he saw the sight, but only a moment after he saw the sight, his soul sense connected to the ship''s soul sense suddenly cut off. It caused all the sights he saw to disappear in an instant. "..." "Sorry little brother Alu, there are too many experts in this ce. Even though our sect is very strong, we also don''t dare to act too arrogantly." Chelsea speaking. Alu can only shake his head. Even if he entered the city, he would definitely not be able to observe the city with just the sense of his soul. And the city certainly has a formation that suppresses one''s sense of soul. This annoyed him. "Young master." He suddenly heard a young girl''s voice in his mind. "..." He was so startled that he almost jumped. Apart from Charlie and Elly, there shouldn''t be anyone who could speak straight into his mind. How could he not be surprised when he heard a young girl''s voice in his mind. "Young master, calm down. It''s me." The voice was heard once again. He finally calmed down a little. He then asked. "Who are you? How can you speak in my mind?" "I am here, young master. I belong to Mrs. Jasmine, your mother." The voice answered. And this time, he heard the voice enter through his left ear. As he activated his soul sense to look at his left ear, he found that the earring in his left ear suddenly glowed. "You." "I am an artifact spirit." "Spirit artifact?" "That''s right. I managed to wake up after I absorbed the energy of the great nirvana weapon that young master just got." The voice exined. He immediately checked the weapon in the storage ring, and he found that the spiritual energy in the weapon was empty. "Don''t worry young master, it''s just running out of energy. I''m not destroying it. You can replenish itter." "Huh. What exactly are you?" He asked again. "I am a Heavenly Artifact. Every Heavenly Artifact has a spirit." "When your mother helped you refine the blood essence, it used up all of my energy. It also caused my space to close. After absorbing a little energy, I was finally able to wake up." The artifact spirit exined. Hearing the artifact spirit''s words, Alu then inserted the sense of his soul into the earring in his left ear. "This really made it in." Alu said when the sense of his soul entered the earring. And when the sense of his soul entered the earring, he immediately found the space where he met his mother. "I am indeed only a formation disc. But I am not an ordinary formation disc." Said the spirit. "Like the Universe Formation, I can also help my master do various things. Like problems with your eyesight." "Oh." Alu immediately showed a curious expression. "Well, I can be your eye." Chapter 146: Road intercepted Chapter 146: Road intercepted Right after the spirit said he could be his eyes, he suddenly felt something connect with his brain. Right after that happened, Alu''s always dark vision suddenly became bright. "This." He couldn''t help but be stunned when he was finally able to see the scene before him without using any sense of soul. However, the vision didn''te from his eye, but from the earring in his left ear. At this moment, he felt as if the earring was his other eye. "How, young master. Are you satisfied?" The spirit''s voice echoed in Alu''s mind. "Madame Jasmine added this ability to me so that she could see dangerous ces that she couldn''t enter. In this entire world, only Madame Jasmine could create this kind of ability." It took some time before Alu calmed down. Can make blind people see again through an artifact! Such an ability really took him by surprise. But as he thought about what the spirit had said, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. "You said that you were used by my mother to see. Then can she still see, through you?" He asked. If hks mother could still see, through that earring, didn''t that mean she could keep an eye on him all this time. The artifact spirit seemed to understand what Alu was worried about. So she quickly answered. "Don''t worry, young master. I can only have one master, and now I am only attached to you." Alu fell silent. He didn''t believe the spirit''s words enough. But he also couldn''t bear to throw away the artifact. "What''s the matter, little brother Alu?" Chelsea suddenly spoke up as she watched Alu daydream. "No, I''m fine." Replied Alu. Now that he could see, he wanted to immediately observe the environment around him. Of course, he still pretended to be blind. He then looked up at the majestic city in the distance. Even from above, he could not see the end of the city. The aura emitting from the city made him feel like he wanted to prostrate himself to the city. When he looked around the ship, he found many ships flying towards the city. Those ships looked smaller than the Five Elements sect''s ship, and they also flew lower. When the Five Elements sect''s ship passed by, the ships immediately paved the way. As the second strongest faction, it was clear that no one dared disrespect them. As the Five Elements sect''s ship drew closer to the city, a majestic voice suddenly resounded from within the city. "Ha-ha-ha, friends from the Five Elements sect, wee to our city." Said the voice. Shua... After that, an old man''s figure suddenly flew from within the city, and it only took an instant before the old man arrived in front of the Five Elements sect''s ship. All the ships behind immediately stopped moving when the old man appeared. Just by feeling his aura, everyone could tell at once that the old man was an expert at the Earthly Nirvana stage. "Please..." The old man gave directions to the Five Elements sect ship. The Five Elements sect ship then flew in the direction that the old man was pointing at. The ship flew directly into the city. In a certain ce in the city, there was a ce that could be said to be a city within a city. It had arge wall surrounding it, and on that wall were several symbols of the Five Elements sect. There were many people around the wall, but they couldn''t get inside. They just stood outside. At this time, the Five Elements sect''s ship descended on the ce. Alu and the others had gathered in a certain ce when the ship got down. A portal appeared where they were after the shipnded. Before they walked into the portal, five figures suddenly appeared before them. Four of the five figures were old people wearing red, blue, yellow, and purple robes, respectively. And thest figure is a middle-aged man wearing a green robe with the symbol of the wind. The middle aged man stood in front of the other four figures. From his position, it was clear that he was the leader of the five. "That middle aged man is the master Aratohrn. He is one of the masters of the temple of wind." Chelsea tells the identity of the middle-aged man to Alu. She spoke via voice transmission. "Oh." Alu then looked at the middle aged man with a serious expression. From what he could tell, every Five Elements sect master had a Middle Stage Cultivation of Earthly Nirvana. Apart from Old Egan, he was the second he had ever seen. Even though he had never seen their strength before, he knew that they could easily destroy the entire Holy Light continent. As he stared at the middle aged man, he was also looking up at him. When he felt his gaze, he felt as if he was being stared at by a giant. It made his back sweat. But the middle aged man only smiled as he looked at him. And he didn''t stare at him for too long. He then looked at the disciples lined up in front of him. "Very well, I''m sure all of you already know what tasks you have to do when you go to the lower realms." He started talking. "First, I want to remind all of you. Going to the lower realms is not easy. By using the ancient teleportation formation in this city, we will have to pay a very high price." "In order to activate the formation, it would take a lot of resources." "Therefore, I want to remind you not to do anything strange when you arrive at the lower realms. I want you all to cooperate well toplete your mission." "Of course, if you run into other sect disciples, you can fight to mess with them." He said with an evil smile. "All right, now let''s talk about conquering the world in the lower realms." Master Aratohrn then exined various things about how to conquer the world. ording to master Aratohrn, the main requirement in order to sessfully conquer the world is to conquer its inhabitants first. As long as someone has the support of the inhabitants of a world, they can usually conquer that world more easily. After that, master Aratohrn then waved his hand towards the disciples in front of him. A token then appears in each disciple''s hand. "When you be masters of a world, the tokens willter connect your world to the formation in this ce." "I remind you, the lower realms are also not a safe ce for you. Even though their strength is much weaker than ours, there are still some experts in each world." "If you are careless, you can be killed. In the lower realms, nothing can save you." "Sometimes there are even young geniuses who are very talented. If you meet such geniuses, I suggest you leave that world." "Well, now you can go out. We''ll wait for the formation to activate. Before that, you guys can go around the city to have a look." "I just hope that each main disciple can also conquer one world." After saying that, he then turned towards the portal. He then entered the portal. The other four elders followed behind him. Shua... Shua... Shua... They appeared outside the ship, and after that, they immediately flew in different directions. It wasn''t just the disciples who wanted to take a walk, but the elders too. After they disappeared, the disciples in that ce immediately got out of the ship. "Whew, the spiritual energy in this ce is really extremely dense." Alu said as he got out of the ship. He took a deep breath as he finally set foot in the city. Although the spiritual energy there wasn''t as much as in the fire temple mountain, it wasn''t a special ce in the end. "This must be the first time you''ve seen a ce like this, right?" He suddenly heard Beck''s voice. Looking to the side, he found Beck walking toward him. "Oh, looks like you can''t even see." Beckughed softly. The fire temple disciples'' faces turned green when they heard Beck''s words. "Don''t listen to his words, little brother Alu. Shall we go around." Chelsea spoke to calm him down. When Chelsea wanted to grab Alu''s hand, Beck suddenly stepped in their way. "Want to go! Unfortunately now is not the time for you to go." He said with a yful smile. "What do you mean, Beck?" Chelsea looked at him with an expression of displeasure. "Do you want to cause trouble for us?" "Make trouble for you! No!" Beck shook his head. "But Darien just contacted me. He asked me to intercept someone who had seized his position." He then looked at Alu with a sinister smile. "You." Chelsea''s pretty face turned red when she heard Beck''s words. But after that, she then said with a mocking expression. "Are you now Darien''s dog?" "I didn''t think that someone else would be Darien''s dog. And it was a holy son. What an honorable act." Chapter 147: Dragon Palace Chapter 147: Dragon Pce The fire temple disciples couldn''t helpughing when they heard Chelsea''s words. And Beck''s face immediately turned green. His eyes turned cold as he stared at Chelsea. "Miss, be careful with your words. Do you think I dare not do something to you just because we are both disciples of the Five Elements sect." He said menacingly. "Oh... Little brother Alu, this sister is really scared. Aren''t you going to defend this sister?" Chelsea hides behind Alu when she hears Beck''s threat. Alu of course cannot remain silent. He came forward and said. "Don''t worry senior sister. With me here, no one can hurt you." His tone still sounded innocent. He looks like a younger brother who wants to protect his older sister. His actions touched many women. He then looked at Beck who was blocking his way. "Senior brother, I don''t seem to have offended you, why are you bothering me?" "Is it because of brother Darien''s orders?" He asked with an innocent expression. But the words only made Beck''s expression look worse. Even though he was speaking in an innocent tone, his words seemed to imply that he really was Darien''s dog. People suddenly looked at Darien with curious expressions. "You." At this point, Beck himself felt as if he really was Darien''s dog. He didn''t understand why he could feel that way. "Brat, you sure are good at talking." In the end, he could only vent his anger on Alu. But Alu didn''t speak anymore. He just pretended to be confused. "Cut it out, Beck!" Camelia who was watching on the side suddenly stepped forward and spoke. "Beck, have you forgotten the decision of the elders. From now on the holy son of fire temple is our leader." "I won''t let you mess with our mission just because of your personal problems." She says. She didn''t change her expression. She remained calm as she spoke. She was like a spring breeze but her words made Beck shut his mouth. "Well, I won''t do that again." Beck said after calming his anger. After saying that, he immediately left the ce. Alu, who saw Beck leave, wonders how strong the woman is that she can make Beck leave with just her words. Even though he knew that Camelia was the strongest among the holy sons and daughters of this generation, just being stronger shouldn''t be enough to make the others obey his words. After all, the difference in their strength wasn''t that big either. Even the other disciples looked confused. That proves that they don''t know anything either. Alu then looked at the woman in the green dress. The woman has skin as white as snow. Her hair is ck mixed with a hint of bright red. She may be in her twenties, but her calm temperament makes her look more mature. She was even calmer than ra. But he still couldn''t find anything special even after observing her for some time. If he could open his eyes, he might be able to see her secret. Unfortunately right now he could only see through an artifact. ... Momentster, Alu, Chelsea, Ang, and several other fire temple disciples walked out of the headquarters of the Five Elements sect. There was a wide street filled with many people. When Alu saw the people there, he couldn''t help but feel amazed. On the continent of Holy Light, he could only see humans. But here, he found many other creatures that were clearly not human. Their main body still looks the same as the human body. But they have other parts that humans don''t have. Some have horns. Some have tails. There are also winged humans with pointed heads. And there are even some humans with tree heads. He didn''t know if they were still human, but some of them might be spiritual monsters or spiritual demons taking human forms. Even though the Rising Sun continent was a continent dominated by humans, it was still a continent with vastndmasses in the end. It wouldn''t be too strange if there were other creatures there even though there were far fewer of them. ording to the rumors he had heard, there were even a few fairies on the continent. "Little brother Alu, how about we go to the Dragon Pce. It''s a fun ce." Chelsea said. "Dragon Pce?" Alu confused. He had never heard of the ce. "Well, it''s the most famous colosseum. I heard they have branches in every domain capital around the world." Chelsea exined. "There is one in this city too." "There are many experts of various cultivation levels fighting over there. If we are lucky, we can even see a fight between two Earthly Nirvana stage experts." She added. "Really. That looks like fun." Alu''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard Chelsea''s words. Of course, he was only pretending to react that way. But he was indeed genuinely interested in the ce. Chelsea then takes Alu and the others to the city''s teleportation formation. The city is too big. Coupled with the formation pressure in that city, even high-level Nirvana would take quite a while if they wanted to move from one point to another. Because of that, there were several teleportation formations that could send people to various ces in the city. There was one teleportation formation near the headquarters of the Five Elements sect. Alu and the others used the teleportation formation there to go to the location where the Dragon Pce was. As he and the others walked out of a teleportation formation elsewhere, he disyed an amazed expression for a brief moment as he saw a towering building not far from the teleportation formation. He didn''t know how tall the building was, but from the bottom to the top of the building, there was a dragon statue circling it. Of course, since he couldn''t see with his eyes, he pretended he didn''t see anything. "Don''t worry, little brother Alu, the battle area is in a special space. As long as we connect it with our soul sense, we can see the fight very clearly." Said Chelsea. They then walked to the building. Their red clothes with the fire temple symbol and the Five Elements sect symbol naturally attracted the attention of the people there. People talk about them as they pass. Even though the temple of fire was the weakest of the five temples, they were still part of the second strongest faction in the end. Among the people who spoke, Alu heard several people mention his name. "I heard there is a young genius who is unmatched in the temple of fire. His name is Alu. They say that he is very young and his eyes are blind too. Is that him?" Several people spoke while staring at Alu. Alu walked in front and he was also wearing ck clothes which made him stand out among the fire temple disciples. In fact, ever since he awakened the Phoenix soul, he had always worn ck clothes, and he would feel ufortable if he wore clothes of other colors. Of course, at this time he was not wearing the robe that he wore on the holy path. Instead, he was wearing a casual shirt that was often worn by the aristocracy. "Looks like that young man really is him." People keep talking. "He is indeed very young as the rumors say." "And his cultivation is already at the fourthyer of Nirvana." "Oh, you may not have heard of it. But there is news that he has just conquered the great Nirvana weapon." Someone suddenly said something that made the people there dumbfounded. "What? Is that true?" "I don''t believe it! How could someone in the fourthyer of Nirvana be able to conquer the great Nirvana weapon." "That''s right. Even the city lord''s personal disciple can only do so after he breaks through to the sixthyer of Nirvana." The people eximed with expressions of disbelief. "It''s up to you to believe it or not. But this news must be true." .... "Did you hear what they said, little brother Alu?" Chelsea spoke happily beside Alu. "Now people already know about you. That Darien, apart from tricking the princess of the Blue Moon Empire, he never created a single brilliant reputation." Not long after he spoke, they finally arrived at the entrance to the Dragon Pce. What made Alu and the others surprised was, when they arrived at the entrance, they found a group of people. What caught the attention of these people was because each of them had arge and muscr body. "Barbarian n." The fire temple disciples said when they saw the great people. Those Barbarian n people didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, they seemed to be rushing into the Dragon Pce. Alu and the others can hear them talking. "Quick, hurry in. The second young master will fight against the Moon Assassin, the strongest Nirvana fourthyer expert in the Dragon Pce. We must see the second young master''s fight." Said those Barbarian n people. Chapter 148: See Rena Again Chapter 148: See Rena Again Alu and the others were immediately attracted after they heard their words. To be called the second young master by them, his status was definitely very high. After all, the Barbarian n was a n. The determination of the status of the younger generation in a n was clearly different from that in a sect. The title of young master is usually only attributed to the son of the n leader. Of course, what caught Alu''s attention even more was the Moon Assassin. He probably didn''t have any acquaintance with the title Moon Assassin. But that title made him remember someone. Somehow he felt the title Moon Assassin really suited that person''s style Alu then looked at Chelsea, waiting for her to exin about them. "Mmm, I don''t know much about this Moon Assassin." Said Chelsea. "But this second young master, he is an extremely promising genius. His talent is said to be even better than that of the Barbarian n first young master." "It''s just that, he''s still too young. Therefore, his cultivation is still at the fourthyer of Nirvana." She exined. "Shall we watch their fight, little brother Alu?" She then asked. "Um, this must be fun." Alu nodded in response. After that, they then stepped into the Dragon Pce. Within that Dragon Pce, there was a very spacious and luxurious hall with many reception desks. In the hall, there was one reception desk which was crowded with quite a number of people. The previous Barbarian n people were also there. Behind the reception desk, there was a virtual screen with writing. (Barbarian n young lord vs The Moon Assassin) The people gathered at the reception desk were clearly queuing up to buy tickets. The disciples from the holynd obviously got more priority. When Alu and the others walked towards the reception desk, a female receptionist immediately came to greet them. "Wee youngdies and gentlemen. Do you want to buy tickets for the battle between the young lord of the Barbarian n vs The Moon Assassin?" The receptionist asked. "Yes." Chelsea nodded. "Please provide us with twelve tickets." She said while looking back. There are twelve of them. And all of them are the elite disciples of the temple of fire. Like Gareth, Flint, and the three men who used to be Darien''s followers were there too. "Okay." The receptionist nodded before issuing twelve tickets. "The price of each ticket is one thousand Nirvana spiritual stones." She says. Alu and the others were immediately dumbfounded when they heard the receptionist''s words. "So expensive." They said. "Of course." The receptionist smiled confidently. "If it was only the Barbarian n young master, the ticket price wouldn''t be this expensive. But because of the Moon Assassin." She didn''t continue but looked at Alu and the others with friendly smiles. The receptionist''s gaze made the fire temple disciples even more curious. In the end, even though the ticket was very expensive, they still bought it. Luckily each of them had very strong backgrounds. Just a thousand Nirvana spiritual stones was still not too much for them. "Alright, you guys can go to the eight hundredth floor. There''s only half an hour left before the fight starts." The receptionist said after handing the tickets to each of the fire temple disciples. ... The Dragon Pce building was enormous. It was not known how many floors it had, but the eight hundredth floor was definitely one of the highest floors in the building. When Alu and the others arrived at the floor, they found that there were already quite a number of people there. They even found quite a number of disciples from major factions. There, there was a row of chairs that formed a circle. In the middle of the row of chairs, there was a stage that could not be considered too wide. However, around the stage, there was an inactive formation. Alu is also a spirit master. So he immediately understood the structure of the formation. When that formation activated, it would turn the formation-covered stage into a special ce. As for what kind of special ce it is, it depends on the person controlling the formation. Arriving at the ce, Alu and other fire temple disciples immediately chose a ce to sit. It so happened that not far from their ce, they saw three attractive young men. What is interesting about the three of them is the star symbol on their foreheads. "They are members of the star n." Chelsea whispered in Alu''s ear when she saw the three young men. "Among the seven holynds, the star n is the most mysterious. They rarely reveal themselves. Even information about their main members is minimal." "Those three men, their status is definitely very high in the star n." Alu nodded. He could not see with his eyes, and it would be rude to take too long to use soul sense on other people. Because of that, he pretended not to see them. However, he was still observing them through the earring in his left ear. Through his observation, he could feel something different from their bloodlines. It might not be a very strong bloodline, but it still gave them a special talent. "Star n huh. There may be even stronger star ns out there." He thought. In this world, there were too many ns with special bloodlines. But because they had too many descendants, their descendants also spread everywhere and formed different factions. He guessed that the star n was arge n with that special bloodline. But he had also never heard of a giant faction called the star n in the World of Hundred Miracles. As the fire temple disciples stared at the youths of the star n, they also stared at them. But they only stared at them for a moment before they turned their eyes away. Their expressions were indifferent, and they didn''t seem to care about the presence of the fire temple disciples. "Hmph." Several of the fire temple disciples snorted with displeasure as they saw the reactions of the star n youths. "Those guys are just good at acting mysterious, do they think they''re great." They said. Alu didn''t really care about them. He then stared at the other direction where the Barbarian n people were. There were quite a number of Barbarian n members there. Not only the younger generation, but also the older generation. He was attracted to them because they looked simr to the barbarian spirits he had seen. "Don''t think too much bro. There are many people with bodies like theirs. But barbarian spirits are a very powerful n. They may be weaker than us, but their strength is still far beyond your imagination." Charlie suddenly spoke. ... Time passed slowly. The number of people there was already full before the fight even started. And there were even quite a number of people who didn''t get a seat. When there were only three minutes left before the battle began, a tall, blonde haired woman suddenly appeared in the center of the stage. The woman looks flirtatious and seductive. She smiled warmly at everyone who looked at her. She then spoke. "Before the fight starts, I will first inform you about the two people who will be fighting." "The first participant is, of course, the extremely famous second young master of the Barbarian n." "The talent of the second young master is already known to everyone. There are even rumors that he will be the patriarch of the Barbarian n in the future. So his strength is unquestionable." The Barbarian n people immediately cheered when they heard their young master being mentioned. They stared at the people with arrogant expressions. Their expressions were as if they were saying. "Look at our young master''s strength so that you will understand how strong we are." The Barbarian n was considered the weakest of the seven holynds, and it displeased them. They had wanted to get rid of that view for a long time. "And the second participant, hehehe." The woman continued. "I''m sure all of you came to see this one participant. For those of you who have seen her, you must know how great her technique is." "Yes, that''s right. She is a woman. But until now, no one has ever seen her face and no one knows where she came from. Even we also do not know anything." "However, for sure, her title as Moon Assassin is something she deserves." "Ever since she came to the Dragon Pce, she has continued to fight without defeat. All the enemies she fought lost in a short time. I''m afraid even the young master of the Barbarian n will lose at her hands this time." The faces of the barbarians immediately turned ck when they heard that the young master was going to lose. They screamed. "Nonsense. Our young master hasn''t lost since his debut." "That''s right. You just don''t know our young master''s strength." "Just a mere assassin, I''m afraid they can''t even scratch our young master''s body." "...." Their screams made the entire hall tremble. But the blonde haired woman in the center of the stage paid them no heed. She even seemed to look down on the Barbarian n people. "Very well. Now it is time for the battle to begin. Let''s invite the young master of the Barbarian n to enter the stage." She spoke. Whooss... Right after she spoke, arge male figure suddenly jumped onto the stage. The man was nearly four meters tall. He was even taller than most of the Barbarian n members. And he was also not wearing clothes to make the muscles of his body clearly visible. On his back, he carried a ten meter tall pir. The pressure released by his body made many Nirvana stage experts feel oppressed. He then shouted. "Where is it, the so-called Assassin Moon. Hurry out and fight this young master." "..." Alu Shua ... Right after the young master shouted, and before the blonde haired woman even called out to her, the figure of a woman carrying a sword suddenly appeared right in front of that Barbarian n young master. When that woman''s figure appeared, people''s gazes were immediately directed towards her. The woman was tall and slender. The skin is slightly brown. Her hair is long until it reaches her buttocks. She wears a ck sleeveless shirt with a red tie. And her legs are only wearing a short skirt so that her long legs are clearly visible. She didn''t even use stockings to cover her legs. It''s just that, the woman is wearing a mask so that her face cannot be seen. The mask he was wearing was definitely no ordinary artifact. Even the soul sense cannot prate it. But Alu. When he saw the woman, he was immediately convinced of his guess. "Rena." He said. Despite the ring changes in Rena, he was still able to recognize her aura. It''s just that he was really shocked when he saw that the woman''s cultivation was actually at the fourthyer of Nirvana. Maybe you are curious why Rena''s cultivation is increasing so fast. There will be answers in the next chapter. Of course, Rena is an important character in this novel. But for sure, I won''t make a female character a burden. I guarantee that every main woman in this novel is an independent woman. They are like protagonists who can solve their own problems. Even if they asked mc for help, it was just cooperation, and they would definitely pay for it. Chapter 149: Renas Strength Chapter 149: Rena''s Strength "I can feel the Ancient God aura in her body. It''s no wonder her cultivation has increased so much." Charlie suddenly spoke. "Ancient God." Alu was immediately taken aback when he heard Charlie''s words. "That holy path was created by the Heavenly Emperor, it is not surprising that there are some Ancient God inheritances there. After all, every Heavenly Emperor must have several followers of Ancient God." Elly replied. "That girl must have inherited an Ancient God." "Can you guys exin what Ancient God is?" Alu who didn''t understand anything asked. "Hehehehe." Charlie chuckled. "Ancient Gods are peak existences on par with Heavenly Emperors. They only differ in the path of cultivation." "Of course, at the same level, a Heavenly Emperor is much stronger than an Ancient God. However, being a Heavenly Emperor is a thousand times more difficult than being an Ancient God." "I won''t tell you more. You''ll find out for yourself when the timees." Said Charlie. ... Right after Rena appeared in front of the young master of the Barbarian n, she did not immediately look at the young master. Instead, her gaze was fixed on the people in the audience seats. In the end, her gaze stopped at Alu''s body. Of course, only Alu noticed her gaze. After all, there were too many people there. No one can be sure where Rena is staring. "We meet again, Alu." Alu heard Rena talking to him via voice transmission. "I was really surprised to see you here." Replied Alu. "I also." She answer. "We''ll meet after this." She added. She no longer spoke after that. "Emmm." As Alu observed the three youths from the star n, he found that those people were staring at Rena with cold eyes. "Are they hostile." He wondered. Even though it was very faint, he could still feel the killing intent from them. "Very well, since the two participants are here, we can immediately start the fight. But before that, we can make a bet first." The blonde haired woman on the stage spoke once again. Right after she spoke, suddenly a spiritual screen appeared right in front of each person in the audience seats. On the spiritual screen, they can choose one of the participants to bet on. Alu originally wanted to bet on Rena, but just as soon as that spiritual screen appeared, there were already a lot of people cing bets. And most of them actually ced bets on Rena. More than seven percent of people ce bets on Rena. Seeing that, he immediately shook his head. "Looks like this woman''s reputation has gotten too big." He said to himself. Most people who watched this battle have probably seen Rena''s strength, so they are more optimistic about Rena. As for the people who chose the Barbarian n young master it was clear that they had never seen Rena fight. Of course, most of the people who chose the Barbarian n young master were the Barbarian n members themselves. Alu chose not to bet when he saw that there were more people choosing Rena. The fire temple disciples beside Alu also wanted to make a bet, but they looked like they were hesitant about who to choose. Chelsea then asked Alu. "Little brother Alu, who do you think will win?" "Assassin Moon." Alu immediately said his choice. "Really? Why do you think that?" "My instincts say so!" Replied Alu. "Well, this sister believes in you." Having said that, Chelsea then ced a bet on Rena. The other students looked at each other, but in the end they also ced a bet on Rena. A few minutester, the blonde haired woman spoke again. "Time is up for cing bets. Now is the time for the battle to begin." She says. After that, she disappeared from the stage. The spiritual screen in front of the people also disappeared. Buzzz... Right after that, the formation on the stage suddenly activated. When that happened, the stage that was previously just an ordinary stage suddenly turned into an independent space. It was a very wide space filled with many mountains. On top of those mountains, the young master barbarian and Rena faced each other. Spiritual aura started emitting from their bodies. "Beat.... Beat up that barbarian." Shouts immediately echoed from Rena''s supporters. The Barbarian n people also didn''t want to lose, their screams were even louder than the screams of Rena''s supporters. "Kill, kill the woman." "How dare he fight our young master, does she not know who we are." "Don''t run when you see our young master''s strength." "Hmph, these guys really have no brains." Alu said to himself. Seeing the current Rena, he was sure that the Barbarian n young master would lose in no time. Rena had been very scary before, but now even he is very wary of that woman. He knew that it was not only Rena''s cultivation that had greatly increased, but also her techniques. Even her cultivation foundation had be much more solid. "Girl, my fists have no eyes. Don''t me me if I identally kill you." Said the young master of the Barbarian n. Rena didn''t answer. She only brandished her sword in response. "Hmph." The young master snorted as he saw Rena''s response. "Then, I will show you my strength." Boom... Right after that, an extremely intense pressure erupted from his body as countless spiritual sources surged from his body. 189,000 spiritual sources. That young master of the Barbarian n turned out to have 189,000 spiritual sources. In addition, half of his spiritual source had turned purple, simr to Alu''s current spiritual source. Such a spiritual source is basically only half a step away from the fifth stage. For the fourthyer of Nirvana to be able to develop such a spiritual source could already be considered the highest genius. After all, even most cultivators of the nirvana ninthyer did not have such a spiritual source. "Hmph." The young master barbarian snorted once again. After which, his body which was four meters tall suddenly grew taller. It grew to over ten meters. When that happened, his spiritual source surged once again. 239,000 spiritual sources. In an instant, his spiritual source increased by fifty thousand spiritual sources. The thousands of mountains below him immediately erupted when that happened. Hiss... People immediately hissed when they saw the Barbarian n young master. "Even the personal disciple of the city lord of the Rising Sun is only slightly better than that." People say. No one expected that the Barbarian n young master would have such profound cultivation. The fire temple disciples also fell silent. They were currently also at the fourthyer of Nirvana, but they were still far inferior to that Barbarian n young master. "Are you still sure that woman will win, little brother Alu?" Asked Chelsea. Alu did not answer. But he didn''t look worried. "Ha-ha-ha, feel the strength of this young master." The young master of the Barbarian nughed out loud. After that, he swung the pir he was carrying towards Rena. As his body grew bigger, the pir in his hand also got bigger. Currently, that pir was already a hundred meters long. And as he swung down the pir, there was a shadow of a muchrger pir behind him. The moment the pir''s shadow appeared, even the sky was made to tremble. Many changed their expressions when they saw the pir and the pir''s shadow. And the people of the Barbarian n are bing more and more arrogant. They snorted at Rena''s supporters. They said. "Hmph. Let''s see if that little girl can survive." "I''m sure she''s scared by now." Unfortunately no one can see Rena''s face. But the words that left Rena''s mouth furthermore made people realize that she didn''t even take the young master of the Barbarian n seriously. "Is this all you can do?" She says. She then looked up and stared at the pir that fell towards her. When the pir was only inches away from her body. Shua... She suddenly disappeared from where she was. Whooss... In the end, the pir just hit empty air. "Shit..." The young barbarian master cursed. He looked left and right to find Rena, but he could not find her figure. Suddenly, Rena''s voice echoed beside his left ear. "I am here." The young barbarian master immediately looked to the left, but he found nothing. However, Hisssss... Without anyone being able to understand what was happening, the young master''s left ear was suddenly cut off. "Ahhh..." He screamed in pain. The audience immediately stood up when they saw that. People who have never seen Rena wondered with a surprised expression. "Is this really thew of killing?" They could feel the killing intent. Alu who saw Rena''s attack couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Compared to the time on the holy path, Rena''s attack was far more terrifying. Despite being an observer, he was actually stillte in realizing the appearance of Rena''s attack. If he was in the position of the Barbarian n young master, perhaps his ears would also be cut off. Rena then appeared in front of the young master''s face. "God damn it." The young master barbarian couldn''t help but be angry. He red at Rena and swung the pir in his hand once again. However, before he made a move, an extremely terrifying killing intent suddenly appeared behind him. Chapter 150: A Fairy Chapter 150: A Fairy The killing intent was so terrifying that people shivered in fear. In reality, cultivators of the firstyer of Nirvana in that ce immediately vomited blood just because they felt that killing intent. Luckily there weren''t any Life and Death stage cultivators there. If not, they would surely die right away. "This really is terrifying. How could killing intent be so terrifying?" The people spoke in trembling voices. Not to mention them, even Alu felt very wary. As he sensed that killing intent, he felt as if he had fallen into an illusion. "This fight is over." He said in a low voice. Although he hadn''t seen what kind of technique Rena would show, but just by feeling that killing intent, he knew that it must be one of her strongest techniques. And now the young master of the Barbarian n was caught off guard. Ever since that killing intent had appeared, with his current state, it was almost impossible for him to dodge Rena''s attack. One thing that Alu learned when he saw that. In front of Rena, you shouldn''t be caught off guard even for a moment. The young master of the Barbarian n who was staring at Rena with bulging eyes immediately widened his eyes. That killing intent appeared right behind him, of course, he was the one who was most affected. His body shook until he broke out in sweat. He felt as if a grim reaper had suddenly appeared behind him. Unfortunately he couldn''t look back. But people watching from outside, at this moment, they saw the area behind the Barbarian n young master turn pitch ck. The moment that happened, Rena who was standing in front of the face of the young master of the Barbarian n moved her fingers. "Die." A low voice echoed from her mouth. Right after she spoke, people felt as if time was stopping. That doesn''t mean they can''t move. It''s just that, somehow they felt like they didn''t want to move their bodies. They feel as if there is a mysterious rhythm affecting their consciousness, causing their consciousness to drift into a daydream. "Ahhhhh." The young master of the Barbarian n suddenly screamed in pain. The scream was so loud that people who were daydreaming immediately woke up from their daydreams. And when they saw the Barbarian n young master, their eyes immediately widened. What made the young master screampletely shocked them. The moment they saw the young master, they found the young master''s stomach already had a hole. In the hole, they saw many wisps of ck mist emitting murderous intent. Just looking at that wisp of ck mist made them feel like they were about to lose consciousness. After screaming for a moment, that Barbarian n young master''s eyes quickly dimmed. Whooss... Before his eyespletely lost their color, a green aura suddenly appeared and enveloped his body. After which, his body immediately disappeared from the battle arena. Dragon Pce guarantees that it will save its participants if they are in danger of death. Otherwise, that Barbarian n young master would definitely die after he received that attack. Shua... The battle arena was back to normal. It became a stage again. But right now, there is only Rena on that stage. The young master of the Barbarian n was already taken away for treatment. When the people looked at Rena once again, their eyes were already filled with fear. Even the fire temple disciples looked at the woman with an astonished expression. "What a terrible attack. I don''t understand how it moves. But if I take that attack, I will definitely die." Chelsea spoke bitterly. Being the top disciple in the temple of fire, she was pretty sure of her strength. She might not be the strongest, but she was sure that on the same level, no one could kill her that easily. But seeing Rena''s attack this time made her realize that she was still very weak. "Little brother Alu, I wonder if you can beat that woman?" In the end, she could only ask Alu. Before this, only Alu''s strength made her feel amazed. But now, she began to feel unsure about Alu''s strength. "Why do you ask about that, sister." Alu pretends to be confused. "I''m still very confident in my strength." He answered with an innocent expression. "..." He was toozy to respond to Chelsea''s questions. At this time, he was keeping an eye on the star n people. After the battle ended, those people immediately stood up and walked towards the exit of the ce. However, as they walked, they still continued to stare at Rena with cold eyes. "Damn, I''ll kill you." Shouts suddenly echoed in the ce. When the people looked where the scream came from, they found a middle-aged man from the Barbarian n leaping onto the stage. The middle aged man emitted a nirvana ninthyer aura. And he didn''t hold back his aura as he jumped onto the stage. His aura erupted, causing many people in the audience seats to be blown away. "You barbarian." People couldn''t help but curse the middle aged man. They didn''t expect that that person would dare to act in the Dragon Pce. Even though the Dragon Pce in the city of the Rising Sun was not as strong as the seven holynds, they were still very strong. And what was most important was the fact that they were a branch of the Dragon Pce which was much stronger. Not to mention other holynds, even the city lord of the Rising Sun didn''t dare to interfere with their business. "You damn barbarian. How dare you attack a participant in the Dragon Pce." When that middle aged man had already entered the stage, shouts suddenly echoed out of nowhere. After that, the blonde haired woman from before suddenly appeared in front of that middle aged man. Shua... She then raised her leg to kick the middle aged man. Bam... Her footnded squarely on the middle aged man''s face. Although the body of the middle aged man was almost four times bigger than that of the blonde haired woman, but when his head was kicked by the blonde haired woman''s leg, his head actually exploded immediately. "..." Shua... An old man from the Barbarian n suddenly appeared beside that middle aged man. He then caught the middle aged man''s body, and the body immediately disappeared in his hand. He then bowed to the blonde haired woman. "Thank you for being merciful. I hope Miss Diana will forgive the behavior of my n members." The old man said. "..." No one could see where the old man had appeared from. However, the aura that asionally emanated from his body made people realize that he was an expert at the Earthly Nirvana stage. But even such an expert had to bow politely to the woman called Diana. Seeing that, the Barbarian n people who continued to show angry expressions immediately closed their mouths. "I hope this doesn''t happen again." Diana replied. She no longer looked rxed and friendly. Now, she became indifferent as she spoke. "I guarantee it." The old man answered. "I hope Miss Diana can return our young master." "It''s our responsibility to care for the injured participant. After he recovers, we will naturally let him go." Diana replied. "Thank you." The old man bowed once again. "I trust your words." After which, he then brought the Barbarian n people out of the ce. The other spectators also started to leave the ce. And those who win outright bets get their pay. Alu and the others also left the ce. They descended from the eight hundredth floor. However, while on their way, they were suddenly intercepted by someone. "Fairy." When Alu saw the person who was intercepting his way, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. Not to mention him, even Chelsea and the others who were the natives of the continent of the Rising Sun were shocked when they saw the fairy that appeared before them. It is actually a female fairy. She looked like she was only in her twenties. Her hair was long white in a ponytail. Her body was quite tall and slender. She was wearing long trousers, but her clothes were a little short so that her stomach was exposed. On her back, she carried a bow and several arrows. When she appeared, her gaze was only on Alu. Her expression was a little cold. But when she looked at Alu, she still tried to be friendly. "Are you Alu?" She asked. Chelsea and the others looked at Alu with confused expressions. Obviously they were surprised that the fairy could know Alu''s name. "Yes." Replied Alu. "Someone wants to meet you." She exined after hearing confirmation from Alu. "Can youe with me for a moment?" "Little brother Alu, this." Chelsea looked at Alu with a confused expression. She also looked a little wary. "Do not worry." Replied Alu. He then nodded at the fairy. "I''lle." He says. "You can wait for me outside. It will only be a moment." He then said to Chelsea and the others. "The person who wants to meet me is probably my old friend." He exined as he saw the expressions of doubt on their faces. Chapter 151: Chat With Rena Chapter 151: Chat With Rena The fairy woman then took Alu to a ce that became the residence of the participants in the Dragon Pce. On the way, Alu couldn''t help but stare at the fairydy. From her aura, her cultivation might already be at the peak of the sixthyer of Nirvana. He guessed that Rena was the one who wanted to meet him. However, what made him confused was why it was the fairy who came to him. Was it Rena who ordered her. Is she a follower of Rena. If that fairy was a worker in the Dragon Pce, there was no way she would just be a messenger. So the biggest possibility is that she is a follower of Rena. Alu wondered how Rena was able to get a fairy as a follower. After all, fairies were extremely rare in the continent of the Rising Sun. Even in the whole world, there are not too many of thempared to other races. And most importantly, they are a very strong and talented race. Not long after, Alu arrived at a door. The door happened to be at the end of the hall. "Pleasee in. The person who wanted to see you is in there." The fairy invited. Alu nodded at the fairy before walking towards the door. Before he touched the door, it opened first. Behind that door, there was a veryrge luxurious hall. It wasplete with a cultivation room. In the center of the hall, there were several guest chairs. In one of the guest chairs, Alu saw Rena sitting casually with her legs crossed. She''s still wearing a mask. It''s just that, the part of the mask that covers her mouth has disappeared so that the mouth and the bottom of the nose are exposed. At this time, the woman was sitting drinking a cup of wine. She then raised her head as Alu entered. Her gray lips curved slightly when she looked at Alu. "We meet again, Alu." She spoke when Alu arrived not far from her. "You''ve said it before." Replied Alu. The door behind Alu closed again after Alu entered it. And the previous fairy remained standing outside the door. After answering Rena''s words, Alu immediately sat across from Rena. He then looked into the woman''s eyes. Seeing that woman from far and close was naturally different. Only aftering face to face with her did he realize how much she had changed. Her eyes turned slightly gray. And the aura she emitted, it became even more mysterious as if she had just undergone aplete transformation. "Aren''t you taking off your mask?" Alu then asked. Now he is curious as to what her face looks like. He felt that she was wearing a mask not only to hide her face. "I can''t open my face here." She shook her head. "Even though there is no surveince in this room, a strong expert might still be able to peek." "Hm." Alu sneered. He knew that she just wanted to make excuses. "There has been a lot going on in recent times." She said as she poured wine into a cup in front of Alu. "Your eyes." She then looked into Alu''s eyes which were covered in cloth. "Looks like you also do well on the holy path." "And it must be better than the blessings of the holy path you get." She gave a slight smile as she said that. "Unfortunately I can''t use them for now." Alu shook his head. He sipped the wine Rena had just poured. "So, what n do you want to do?" He asked. "The teleportation formation to the lower realms will be opened. There will be many younger generations from the great factions descending into the lower realms. Of course, there will be a lot of work for me." Rena answered with a faint smile. In fact, the lower realms are also divided into levels. From the world of the first level to the world of the third level. The first level world is the weakest and the third level is the strongest. The first level world usually only allows the existence of cultivators of the sixthyer of Nirvana. If someone''s cultivation was more than that, they would be sent to the second level world or the third level world. In the second level world, the strongest cultivator who can stay there is the nirvana ninthyer. As for the third level world, it could be upied even by a cultivator with the cultivation of the Earthly Nirvana stage. There are actually stronger worlds, but they are far less numerous. And they are not easy to find. And the world that Alu and the others were aiming for this time was the first level world. Of course, what they were aiming for was not a single world. But a sr system that has several worlds. What is meant by the lower realms is actually a sr system. And to be sure, any sr system that contains worlds of the first level, which is also called the first level sr system, will not be essible to someone who has the cultivation of the seventhyer of Nirvana and above. Even the spirits would not be able to get out if their cultivation exceeded the world''s limits. They can only remain in the spirit world. So on this expedition, the strongest who could participate only had the cultivation of the sixthyer of Nirvana. "So who is your target?" Asked Alu, putting the cup in his hand on the table. He looked at Rena with deep eyes. "Well, there are many young masters and youngdies who went to the lower realms. There, they have no protection. Of course, there are many targets I can choose from." She then looked at Alu with a yful smile. "I can even make you the target of my assassination." She says. "...." Alu His name had already started spreading across the continent of the Rising Sun, so he wouldn''t be too surprised if someone paid for his death. He doesn''t care about things like that. He just kept looking at Rena, waiting for her to exin her purpose. "He-he-he, just kidding." Sheughed softly. "My target is naturally the biggest fish." She answered. Alu was not surprised by the answer. He then asked. "Since you chose the biggest fish, I''m sure you will seed. However, are you not worried about inviting the person behind that biggest fish?" "You don''t have to worry about that. But I invited you here because I need your help. Of course, I''ll pay a good price. It''s up to you whether you want direct payment or some help from me." "Okay, we can talk about itter. Apart from that person, are there any other targets?" "Hmm." Rena''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "There are some people who seek their own death. I, of course, don''t mind helping them find theirs." "Are they a star n?" Alu can already guess the people that Rena said. "Mm." Rena nodded. "You must have noticed their stare, right?" "Why do they want to kill you?" Rena shook her head. She showed a smile helplessly. "This actually has nothing to do with me. But a problem between the two ns." "There is a legend that says that there are two very powerful ns. They are called the Star God n and the Moon God n." "The two ns are enemies. When their members meet, they will fight to the death." "But the existence of the two ns is also still a mystery. Maybe only high-level experts know." "What is clear is that the two ns have many descendants scattered in various ces." "My n happens to be a descendant of that moon n." "Like the two mysterious ns, the other star ns and moon ns are also enemies of each other." "The people of the star n must have realized that I am a descendant of the moon n, which is why they wanted to kill me." "Actually, my rtionship with the Moon n is not very good either." "You know, whether it''s the star n or the moon n, they rely on the strength of their bloodline. And my moon n bloodline is actually a low grade bloodline type, which is why I ended up being eliminated from that n." "With my bloodline that even the moon n itself doesn''t really care about, the star n naturally won''t waste their energy taking care of me. However, because of my talent on the other side." She no longer continued after saying that. "This is really funny." Alu shook his head after he heard Rena''s story. Her bloodline which should have been her innate talent turned out to be of no use. But she is actually very talented in other fields. Such a thing is basically a face p for people with amazing bloodlines. If there was a member of the Phoenix n who didn''t have a Phoenix soul but had mes that were stronger than his, Alu would also feel pped. "But I''m curious about this Star God n and Moon God n. Are they a n led by an Exalted stage expert?" Alu looked at Rena. Rena immediately shook her head. "No. But it is true that there is a Star n and a Moon n led by Exalted stage experts. However, they do not call their n a God n." "They are only called the Great Moon n and the Great Star n." "The Great Moon n lives in Nirvana Heaven, the second most powerful world. And the Great Star n lives in the first strongest world, Primordial Heaven." At the same time, Alu also asked Charlie. "Charlie, is that Star God n and Moon God n a n that has Ancient God stage experts." He asked. "Nonsense." Elly suddenly responded. "The n that owns the Ancient Gods will be called the Primordial n. They are at best just the ordinary God n." "You would understand if you knew a cultivation level above Exalted and below Ancient God, bro." Charlie exined. Chapter 152: vs Rena Chapter 152: vs Rena "By the way, are you sure you can kill the personal disciple of the city lord of the Rising Sun?" Alu asked one more time. "After all, that person is already at the sixthyer of Nirvana." "I naturally have something to ensure sess." Rena replied. "You don''t have to worry about that. All you have to do is follow my orders when we actter." "I hope there are no failures. Otherwise, I may have no more ce on this continent." Said Alu. "Hm, are you worried about something like that." "By the way, I have something to tell you. It''s about your father." "Oh." Alu couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard Rena''s words. "What kinds of things could happen to that person?" Asked Alu. He took another sip of wine as he waited for Rena to speak. "Hey,,, your rtionship with your father seems very bad." Rena smiled. "But you will definitely be very surprised when you hear this news." "After people leave the holy path...." Rena then exined the things that happened in the Kingdom of Phoenix. She tells Alu about the Sleeping Dragon city lord and the Fire Demon n ancestor who attacked Phoenix city, and how the Phoenix king faced the two people. "In the end, the battle was still going on between them. However, your father, the king of the Phoenix, managed to defeat both of them." "The two people were forced to flee, and the city lord of the Sleeping Dragon had to even leave the city he built." Spurt.... After Alu heard Rena''s words, he couldn''t help but spout the wine in his mouth. "What kind of nonsense is this?" He looked at Rena with an annoyed expression as if he was being tricked. Even though Rena didn''t seem like she was lying, Alu still had a hard time believing her words. Rena doesn''t care about Alu''s reaction. She continued talking. "After that, even the Holy Light n started hiding their tails from the Holy Light continent." "I don''t know what happened after that, but now the Holy Light continent might have changed its name to the continent of Phoenix." "Hahahaha, Alu, if you return now, you will be the young lord of a continent." She showed a mocking expression as she said that. "...." Alu It took a long time before he could calm himself down. He then poured all the wine into his mouth and sighed. "Huh. Looks like I''ll have toe backter." He spoke in a low voice. If there was anyone he was most wary of in this world, it would be his own father. He originally didn''t really care about his father because of his rather low cultivation. But his father''s drastic improvement in cultivation made him feel very alert. Even though he had never felt any bad intentions from his father, that man, however, was a person who had done something evil to his own best friend. The child eating the father, and the father eating the child is nothing new in the cultivation world. He couldn''t rest easy if he didn''t know what had caused his father''s cultivation to increase so rapidly. And he also needs to know if his father has bad motives towards him. "I will return after taking fire essence in the fire temple. At that time, my cultivation may already be at the high level of Nirvana. At that time, I can move unhindered in the region of a thousand inds." He thought. "Alu." Rena suddenly called out to him. "Em." Alu looked at her in response. "How about we fight. Our cultivation is the same, I wonder who is stronger among us?" "..." Alu "Looks like you have be more confident. But don''t think that you are the only one improving." Alu replied with a sneer. "We can prove who is stronger in the fight." Rena replied with a confident expression. "Okay if you want. But what do you give if you lose? Isn''t it unpleasant to fight without betting." "As long as it''s worth my loss, you can ask for anything. But are you sure you will win? If you lose, I also want something from you." When she said that, he looked at his face with a strange smile. Her slightly gray eyes lit up slightly as she stared at him. As a man who was liked by many women, he could feel the ambiguity of Rena''s gaze. It was a gaze he often felt from the women who liked him. "You?" Said Alu. He knew that Rena liked him. However, "I think you''re getting more attractive, Alu!" Rena said as she took a sip of the wine cup in her hand. She continued to stare at Alu with a strange look. "As you know, I like you as a woman. But, you know, when human children who like someone grow older, there is always another desire for the person they like." She paused for a moment before continuing. "I feel that as I get older. Call it inner desire." "At the very least, as long as it doesn''t interfere with my cultivation and doesn''t harm me, I won''t try to hold back my inner desire for the man I like." "Is that what you want?" Alu''s expression turned a little cold after he heard Rena''s words. How could he not understand what Rena meant. "Are you going to say that to every guy you like?" Asked Alu in an unhappy tone. "Do I look like a woman who will like many men?" Rena put the cup in her hand on the table. She then stood up and took the sword beside her. "You''re too paranoid, Alu. Are you traumatized by women?" She said with a mocking expression. "..." Alu She didn''t give Alu a chance to speak. She continued her words. "Even though all I wanted was a little touch. But your response was as if I was going to eat you whole." She then stared at Alu''s slightly reddish lips. "Really, is there a woman in this world who should fight like me to get a little touch from a man she likes." She lowered her head slightly as she said that. "If it was before, I definitely couldn''t believe you could say all that, and even show such an expression." Alu sneered as he saw Rena who was lowering her head. "But if you let me control your soul, I can even satisfy all your inner desires." "...." Rena From the first time he interacted with that woman, she had indeed always spoken her mind to him. And now she''s even expressing her inner desires. Although what she said was true that every adult has an inner desire for the person they like, women usually wouldn''t say it outright. Even men wouldn''t say it through their mouths. "All right, Alu. Are you brave or not. If you''re afraid, you can go now." Said Rena. "Afraid? When was I ever afraid of women?" Alu grinned. He, of course, would not back down. After saying that, he immediately stood up. However, before he could stand up, Rena, who had already stood up earlier, suddenly drew her sword at him But he didn''t panic. Instead, he casually stretched out his hand towards the sword that was heading his way. A gold bone then appeared in his hand, and Rena''s sword finally fell on the golden bone. ng... The sound of collisions resounded. "I know you''ve been on your guard ever since you walked into this room." Said Rena while looking at Alu. She then stared at the golden bone blocking her sword. Her expression turned serious when she saw that golden bone. "Even without these eyes, there is something else that can suppress you." Replied Alu. When he said that, a ck scythe suddenly appeared in his other hand. He then shed the scythe towards Rena. The three des of the scythe pointed towards her mask-covered face. However, to his surprise, Rena didn''t actually avoid the scythe des. ng... The sound of collisions resounded once again. But even if one of the scythe des hit Rena in the face, it actually still couldn''t push Rena. Not even the mask covering her face had a scratch on it. "Not bad." Rena''s gaze remained fixed on Alu. Her lips curled up as she saw one of the des of the scythe hitting her face. "I thought it wouldn''t be easy to beat you." She says. "Beat me? You must be dreaming." Replied Alu. "Now I will show you that even thew of killing can be powerless." After he said that, his body then emitted a golden light that instantly lit up the entire room. "Try to feel this, Immortal''s power. Immortals cannot die and cannot be killed." Alu''s voice echoed through the room. If he only had Phoenix power, fighting against Rena would have been very difficult for him. After all, Phoenix was somewhatcking in defense. But now he possessed the Supreme Immortal Bone. As he began toprehend its power, he began to realize that it was very suitable to withstand Rena''sw of killing. When Rena saw the golden light emanating from Alu''s body, her eyes immediately opened wide. The confidence on her face immediately disappeared, and from time to time, she began to show a stunned expression. "Why? Why does your expression look like a thief who can''t find a way to steal." Alu smiled mockingly. In the holy path, Rena once told him some secrets how thew of killing strikes its target. Seeing Rena''s expression now, he could guess that the woman had finally seen what was called a dead end. Supreme Immortal Bone Strength was like a wall blocking his path. Boom... Of course, just because her path was blocked didn''t mean their fight had stopped. After calming herself down, Rena began to unleash another attack on Alu. But now she was no longer attacking like before. Her attacks had always been invisible and mysterious before, but now she could only attack head-on. Of course, every now and then, she would still attack Alu in mysterious ways. But under the strength of Supreme Immortal Bone, those attacks became weaker the moment they reached Alu''s body. After some time passed, she finally fell to her knees in front of Alu with a panting breath. She looked at Alu with all kinds of expressions. But she finally lowered her head. "I lose." She said in a low voice. Chapter 153: Wounds the enemy before meeting Chapter 153: Wounds the enemy before meeting Hearing Rena admit her defeat, Alu couldn''t feel satisfied. Instead, he was staring at Rena with aplicated expression. Even though he won the fight, he didn''t actually win that easily. In reality, he also used up a lot of his spiritual energy. Using the Supreme Immortal Bone with his current cultivation was not an easy thing. The Supreme Immortal Bone, however, was something he had awakened as he swallowed Elizabeth''s dragon soul. In the end, it wasn''t an innate talent like the Phoenix soul. It would still take a lot of time before he could control it like he controlled the Phoenix soul. Besides, the reason why Rena was able to survive this far in the battle was not only because of her strength, but also because of her determination to win the battle. That''s what makes Alu feelplicated. He did not think that Rena''s desire for him would be so great. "Huh." He sighed. But he quickly got rid of his emotions. He immediately wore an indifferent expression on his face. He then scanned the room around him. Luckily the room had a formation that could withstand their strength, so their battle didn''t break the walls of the room. The only problem is the furniture of the room. Not a single piece of furniture was left there. They have all disappeared to ashes. Alu then looked at Rena once again. At this time, the woman had already stood back up. Her expression also calmed down again. She casually waved her hand and a pair of chairs reappeared between her and Alu. She tidied up her messy clothes before settling back down on the chair. She then looked at Alu who was not seated. "Since you won, now you can say what you want from me." She said in a calm tone. Alu did not answer right away. He sat down first before speaking. "I want you to kill someone in this city, can you do it?" "Who?" Asked Rena. "You must know Darien, right?" "Mm, so you want me to kill him in this city, but the price for killing that man is much higher than our bet price." Rena replied. "But if you pay extra, I can still take it. I guarantee she won''t have a tomorrow." She added with a faint smile. Alu already guessed Rena''s answer. But he naturally refused to pay any additional fees. "If you can''t kill him, how about injuring him?" He finally changed his request. And Rena immediately agreed. "That''s eptable." She nodded. "But are you sure?" She asked. "This is my only choice." Replied Alu. Even though he had never met Darien, he already disliked him because of some of the things he had caused him. Since he had the opportunity to harm him, he naturally wouldn''t let go. Being able to teach the enemy a lesson before they even met, it was a pleasure for him. "Alright." Rena no longer asked. She then looked at the door and made a sound. "Alea,e in." Right after she said that, the door suddenly opened, and the previous female fairy walked into the room. The fairy did not observe the surroundings. After entering, she immediately walked towards Rena. "Is there something, master?" Even though her expression was quite cold, her words sounded quite gentle as she spoke to Rena. But what surprised Alu was the word the fairy used when she called Rena. It''s clearly the word a disciple uses when addressing her teacher. Alu looked at Rena in surprise. He wondered if the fairy was really Rena''s disciples. "Darien, disciple of the Five Elements sect. You can find information about him. I want you to injure that man in this city." Said Rena. "Yes, master." The fairy answered. After that, she immediately left the room. After the door closed again, Rena crossed her legs and looked at Alu who showed an astonished expression. "Are you surprised?" She smiled faintly. "Is that fairy really your disciple?" Asked Alu. It wouldn''t be strange if an older generation made the younger generation their teachers. Age never matters. The most important thing is always their cultivation. But to make someone with a lower cultivation as a teacher, that was of course a very strange thing. "Yeah." Rena nodded. "Her name is Alea. She is the assassin I met while on a mission." "We wanted to kill the same target, but in the end I was the one who managed to kill the target." "She realized the technique I was using, and she finally asked me to teach her. And I asked her to be my disciple." Rena exined with a proud expression. "Looks like you''ve been developing really welltely." Said Alu. "Hmm..." Rena smiled. "Just wait an hour, and she will definitely make it." "Okay, but I''ll go now." Replied Alu. "Aren''t you leaving too soon?" Rena looked displeased when she saw Alu was standing. Alu ignored hwr words. He continued walking out of the room. He was worried that if he took too long, Chelsea and the others would go looking for him. Sigh... When he walked out of the door, he heard Rena sigh. But he still didn''t nce back. ... A few momentster, Alu reunited with Chelsea and the others. They immediately walked out of the Dragon Pce after they had gathered. But when they were out, they found a group of people passing in front of the Dragon Pce. When the group passed, they immediately caught the attention of everyone around the Dragon Pce. Among the people in the group, most of them wore clothes bearing the symbol of a spear. But what caught the most attention was not their presence, but the few people wearing white robes. "They are disciples of the Spear sect and disciples of the rising sun city." Chelsea whispered in Alu''s ear. He could of course guess where they came from. Through the earring in his left ear, he watched them. Two people caught his eye. One of them was the youth who led the disciples of the Spear sect, and the other was the youth who led the disciples of the Rising Sun city. "It is Dane, he is one of the top disciples in the Spear sect. His status is equivalent to that of a holy son in the Five Elements Sect. And that one is Calvin, he is Baines'' younger brother." Chelsea said their names. They were not very attractive to the fire temple disciples, but that Calvin, he was Baines'' younger brother. And Baines is the personal disciple of the city lord of the Rising Sun. "Little brother Alu, better not meet them. I heard they often cause trouble." Said Chelsea in a low voice. "Oh, are you afraid of them, sister senior?" Asked Alu. "Afraid?" Chelsea showed an expression of disgust. "They can only count on their support. Nothing great about them." She sneered. "Well, let''s go." Alu also didn''t want to create trouble at this time. But as they walked, Alu heard Charlie''s voice in his mind. "Bro, that one called Calvin is also a spirit master, and he has something that can increase our strength." "Oh." Charlie''s words took Alu by surprise. "You have to take it from him as soon as possible. He looks like he might use it soon." "Huh? How can I take it from him in a ce like this?" Alu grumbled. "I know. You can go back first. I''ll use my strength to follow him. We can attack when he''s not in public." After saying that, Charlie snapped his fingers. Shua... A transparent mosquito then came out of his finger. "Let that go out." Said Charlie. Alu followed Charlie''s words and let the transparent mosquito out of his spirit world. As the transparent mosquito walked out of the spirit world, Alu was a little stunned because he could no longer see the mosquito. He could feel the mosquito''s presence because of the master and spirit connection between him and Charlie. Without it, he wouldn''t be able to sense the transparent mosquito''s presence either. "You really have something good." Said Alu. "This is one of our god n''s abilities." Charlie answered. The transparent mosquito then flew after Calvin. After that, Alu and the others left straight from there. Even though Dane and Calvin saw them, they just ignored them. They seem to want to do something important. Alu and others go elsewhere. They did not immediately return to the Five Elements sect headquarters, but went to various ces in the city. After more than an hour of walking around, they suddenly received a message. Upon receiving the message, Chelsea and the other fire temple disciples were immediately stunned. "Darien had an ident, and now he is seriously injured." That''s the message they received. They were also given orders to return to base immediately for fear that the enemy was also targeting them. Alu and the others have no other choice. Even though they didn''t care about Darien''s state, they were also worried if they might actually be targeted. Only Alu knows what happened. "This Darien is truly a troublesome maker. I don''t know who he has offended. Does he think that no one would dare do anything to him just because he has the support of two holynds." Chelsea snickered on the way back. By the time they arrived at the Five Elements sect headquarters, there were already quite a number of disciples who had returned. Just like them, the other students also talked about the attack that had happened to Darien. They were wondering who had attacked Darien. Some of the disciples who knew about Darien''s condition told them his current state. "Right now his wounds have been healed. But there was some damage to his cultivation. And they made his cultivation go down by two levels." "...." Even Alu who knew who attacked Darien was stunned when he heard Darien''s condition. He did not think that the fairy could cause Darien to suffer so much. After all, her cultivation was still at the sixthyer of Nirvana while Darien was most likely already at the fifthyer of Nirvana. With Darien''s fighting strength, even most cultivators of the sixthyer of Nirvana were not his opponents. "Huh. Let''s take a look at him." Chelsea spoke with a sneer. He seemed to want to see Darien''s suffering. The other disciples were the same. If Darien couldn''t solve the problem of his cultivation, his status in the sect would be destined to fall below them. Chapter 154: Poor Darien Chapter 154: Poor Darien Alu of course followed them. They went to one of the buildings in the headquarters. When they got there, they found a group of women dressed as servants and several women dressed in aristocrats. "They should be the aristocrats and servants of the Blue Moon Empire." Chelsea whispered in Alu''s ear. "The Imperial Princess should be inside." She added. "Ahhh... I will definitely kill you." Angry shouts suddenly resounded from within the building. Before they could be surprised, they saw a young man without clothes and messy hair jump from inside the building. The young man''s face looked pale. Even though there were no wounds on his body, but his aura looked very weak. Moreover, on his body, there were three scars that had been caused by arrows. "Darien." Said Chelsea and others. They were shocked when they saw Darien suddenly appear, and they became even more shocked when they heard what Darien said after that. After he appeared, Darien suddenly jumped in front of them. His gaze was currently fixed on Alu who was in front. "That must be you, right? You''re the one who sent the Assassin to injure me." Darien said hoarsely. "...." There were a lot of people there, and they all immediately fell silent when they heard Darien''s words. In Alu''s heart couldn''t help but be surprised. "Darien, on what basis are you using our holy son?" Chelsea speaking. "Shut up you traitor bitch." Darien immediately scolded Chelsea right after Chelsea spoke. He continued to stare at Alu with reddened eyes. "You little bastard, don''t you dare admit your evil deeds?" He shouted angrily. "...." Alu Themotion caused by Darien caused more and more people toe to the ce. Even Beck, Ervins, Audrey, and Camelia showed up at the ce. But they didn''t do anything, they were just watching on the side. Beck, who previously helped Darien, also didn''t do anything. Darien''s cultivation fell by two levels, he naturally no longer had any interest in helping Darien. As he stared at the messy Darien like crazy, he showed a slight look of disgust. "Sorry senior brother, this is our first meeting. Why would I want to hurt senior brother? Besides, I have never hurt other people who didn''t attack me." Alu finally spoke in response to Darien who kept shouting and using him. Seeing Darien''s expression as he spoke, Alu couldn''t help but wonder. "Why does this guy look so sure?" He thought. He had already thought about the various scenes when he met Darien. Of course, he wouldn''t be surprised if Darien suddenly suspected him. But, what Darien was doing right now didn''t seem like he was just suspicious. He seemed to know that he was the mastermind behind the ident that had happened to him. "So you are the holy son of the fire temple who is said to have the most noble attitude." A woman with dark blue hair and wearing a light blue dress suddenly walked out of the building. It was the woman who spoke. Her arrival immediately caught everyone''s attention. Even though her aura and beauty were still far below that of Camelia, her demeanor was still very extraordinary for a woman. She looks like a queen who rules a country. Arrogant and full of momentum. Ever since she appeared, her gaze had only been on Alu. She didn''t even nce at Darien. As she looked at Alu, she didn''t look like she was affected by Alu''s good looks. On the contrary, there was only hatred in her eyes as she stared at Alu. Alu can guess the woman''s identity. But the woman''s way of speaking made him feel ufortable. "What do you mean, miss?" Still, he could only continue to act innocent and confused. "Hmph." The woman snorted. "You still don''t admit to your evil deeds." People were getting more and more curious about what that woman meant. Of course, Alu''s supporters couldn''t stand still. Chelsea speaking. "Princess Lorenn, be careful with your words. Are you using our holy son of sending an Assassin to injure your fianc. What evidence do you have?" "That''s right. Little brother Alu has always been with us all this time." Ang added. Of course, it was Alu who ordered her to say that. "Hmph. Evidence? I really don''t have any evidence right now!" Lorenn snorted. She looked at Alu with cold eyes. "But the assassin who attacked Darien said he/she was paid by a young man named Alu." She says. (Alea of course hides her identity while on a mission, so her gender is unknown. "...." Alu Now he finally understood why Darien and Lorenn were using him of such expressions. "The fairy and the damn woman." He cursed silently. It was clear that it was Rena who ordered Alea to say his name when she attacked Darien. Of course, just because she said his name when she attacked Darien, that didn''t mean he could be found guilty. After all, that couldn''t even be considered evidence. How could an Assassin mention the name of the person who paid for it. But still, people started looking at him with strange expressions. Even Camelia, who was always calm, knitted her brows as she stared at him. Beck couldn''t keep quiet any more after hearing Lorenn''s words. He was not interested in defending Darien, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t corner Alu again. When the opportunity arises, he will naturally try to push Alu down. "Evil, really evil." He opened his mouth with an expression as if he was a defender of truth. "A holy son sent an Assassin to harm fellow disciples, how can our sect allow such a person to be a holy son. Isn''t this tantamount to inviting disaster into the sect." He says. He looked at Alu as if Alu was an unforgivable criminal. In fact, even Chelsea started looking at Alu with a doubtful expression. After all, she supported Alu for some motive. She is not not a fanatical supporter. Seeing that something was wrong, she could naturally be suspicious too. Finally, Ang, who had Alu''s orders stepped forward to respond. She answered Beck''s words ording to a script that Alu had provided via voice transmission. "Beck, what nonsense are you saying. Are those words spoken by a holy son. How can you use our holy son just for the words of an Assassin''s nonsense." Her eyes started to narrow as she stared at Beck. "And why are you so aggressive. Or maybe you are the mastermind behind all this." She spoke as if she had just solved the mystery behind the ident that happened to Darien. Seeing Ang talking, Chelsea could no longer be silent. Whether Alu was really the mastermind, it didn''t matter to her. She then continued on Ang''s words. "That''s right. How could an assassin name the person who paid for it. Someone must have ordered him. Why do I suddenly think you''re the one who ordered the assassin?" "You did that to nder our holy son!" After hearing Ang and Chelsea''s words, people''s gazes finally moved toward Beck. They looked at Beck with suspicion. Beck staggered back as he felt the stares of the people. His hands trembled as he pointed at Alu. Luckily, just as he didn''t know how to react, Darien suddenly shouted once again. "No, I''m sure you''re the one." He shouted towards Alu. "You little bastard, you must want to get rid of me to secure your position. Don''t think you can do it, I''ll kill you right now." He screamed like crazy. To everyone''s surprise, he suddenly jumped at Alu after he shouted. He let go of his aura, but when people saw his aura, they immediately showed expressions of pity. That was because Darien''s body was currently only emitting the aura of the thirdyer of Nirvana. Apart from that, his aura was also quite weak. It was not an aura that geniuses usually possessed. Seeing Darien''s current aura, Alu couldn''t help but admire Alea. Whooss... The wind suddenly blew right after Darien released his aura. When people looked at Darien one more time, they found an elegant woman in a green robe standing in front of Darien. "Stop." The woman spoke in a soft yet firm voice. A spiritual aura emitted from her body. Even though Darien didn''t want to stop, he couldn''t do anything under the pressure of that woman''s aura. In fact, even Lorenn was trying to move, but under that woman''s aura, she couldn''t do anything about it. To everyone''s surprise, that woman''s aura was actually already at the sixthyer of Nirvana. She is of course Camelia. "Hiss..." The crowd hissed. "When did she break through to the sixthyer of Nirvana?" They wondered. "Maybe just now." Someone answered. "But her aura is already very stable. She doesn''t look like she just broke through." "Hmmp." The wind temple disciple snorted. "Miss Camelia has only suppressed her cultivation all this time for some reason. If she wants to break through, she can do it very easily." "..." Alu stared at the woman with narrowed eyes. Compared to thest time, he felt that woman had be much deeper and mysterious. Camelia stared at Darien and Lorenn who couldn''t do anything under her aura. "This matter is over here unless you two can get concrete evidence. Before that, you shouldn''t use anyone." She says. "No, I want the elders to investigate this. I''m sure he was the mastermind." Shouted Darien. "The elders won''t interfere in this matter as long as it doesn''t involve a Earthly Nirvana stage expert." Camelia answered. Darien wanted to scream one more time, but Camelia''s cold voice made him shut his mouth. "Enough." Said Camelia. "All of you can go now." She then spoke to the people watching on the side. As people started to leave, Audrey appeared by her side. "What do you think? Are you suspicious of him?" Audrey looked at Alu who was walking away as she spoke. Camelia didn''t answer right away, but looked at Alu with narrowed eyes. "He is suspicious, indeed." "I always felt he was hiding his true nature." She added. "Should we investigate?" Audrey asked once again. "No need. It doesn''t matter what he looks like as long as he''s not our enemy. Even the masters don''t care about that." Chapter 155: Catch the enemy Chapter 155: Catch the enemy Camelia''s gaze was actually very hidden, but Alu could still feel it. Through the earring in his left ear, he could see without turning back. With that level of artifact, not even a Earthly bNirvana expert would be able to sense the gaze from the earring. He looked at Camelia with suspicious thoughts. "She seems suspicious of me." That was all he could conclude after observing Camelia for a while. "Well, as long as she doesn''t have bad intentions, I won''t do anything to her." He stopped observing the woman after that. ... After some time, the ban on leaving the sect headquarters was lifted, and the disciples were finally allowed to go outside. In recent times, Darien has gotten even crazier. He shouted several times by saying using words of Alu. He kept saying that Alu was the mastermind behind the ident that happened to him. Although his words were worth considering, people were even more annoyed by his annoying screams. If it weren''t for his background that they feared, they would have thrown him from there. Of course, even if they didn''t dare do something that touched him, that didn''t mean they didn''t dare offend him. Maybe Darien is not that attractive to people anymore, but he has one thing that many people are jealous of, namely his fianc who is a princess of an Empire. Since Darien became increasingly craze, there were rumors that the rtionship between Darien and Lorenn was getting worse, and that caused several handsome and talented men to start openly approaching Lorenn. As for the oue, only time will tell. But for sure, if Darien couldn''t recover his cultivation, his rtionship with Lorenn was definitely destined to end. No matter where it is, neither faction is willing to give their women to a useless man. .... Alu, on the other hand, thought of a n to go outside after the sect allowed the disciples to leave the sect headquarters. He knew that he couldn''t go alone, so he invited Ang and Chelsea to go with him. He actually only wanted to take Ang with him, but if he only brought Ang along, it might make Chelsea suspicious. In the end, he decided to make Chelsea his ve as soon as possible. Now, he had something he could count on to catch her. However, when they went outside, someone actually followed them behind. Even though she tried to hide herself, Alu could still feel her presence. She is a woman and she is the princess of the Blue Moon Empire, Lorenn, who is Darien''s fianc. Chelsea and Ang can''t sense the woman''s presence, but he tells them. "What are we going to do with that woman, little brother Alu?" Chelsea then asked. When asked, she looked at Alu with a doubtful expression. Ever since they left the sect headquarters, for some reason she suddenly felt that Alu was very strange. First, he suddenly invited her to go out for a walk but didn''t say where he wanted to go. And when they had left the sect headquarters, she suddenly felt that Alu''s actions were bing even more mysterious. The problem is; the direction they were going in was actually a lonely ce. "There is something I want to show you and sister Ang." Alu answered with an innocent smile. "Since that woman is following us, just let her see it too." He nced back for a brief moment as he spoke. Silently he said. "This is aplete coincidence. I''m sure that woman would be of great use if I could catch her." On the other hand, Chelsea did not feel calm after she heard Alu''s answer. On the contrary, she felt even more restless. If no incident had happened to Darien, she probably wouldn''t have felt anything as she followed Alu. But the things Darien said just a moment ago made her start thinking about various possibilities. "Why do you look uneasy, Chelsea? Is there something on your mind?" Ang suddenly asked with a strange smile. Of course, it was Alu who ordered her to provoke Chelsea. On the other hand, Alumunicated with the artifact spirit residing in his left ear. "Can you help me. I want to take them into your space?" He asked. "Don''t worry young master." Answer the artifact spirit. "But my current strength is still very weak, so I can''t force them in. So I need your help to push them. Later I will open a portal in front of them." "Don''t worry, I will hide your aura so that no one can feel your actions." "All right, we will start now." Now they had arrived at a ce where there were no people. Alu then turned back and said. "Are you still going to hide, miss?" The figure of a woman with dark blue hair then appeared in front of Alu and the others. "I know you can feel my presence. Why did you let me follow you?" Lorenn asked. "Well, I want to show you something." Replied Alu. Lorenn wasn''t the one who was the most surprised by Alu''s answer. In fact, it was Chelsea who looked the most surprised. Alu''s expression and the way he spoke. They no longer looked like before, but looked like a criminal controlling everything. "Little brother Alu, you." Chelsea could not help but be stunned. "And you!" She was even more surprised when she saw Ang''s expression. At this time, Ang suddenly grinned at her. "Don''t worry, sister Chelsea. I won''t hurt you. I just want you to stay by my side and be loyal to me forever." Alu answered with an innocent smile. "Charlie." Alu then called Charlie. The moment he said that, a portal appeared in their midst. Before they could react, an invisible force suddenly appeared behind Chelsea and Lorenn. Bam... The two women immediately lost consciousness as their bodies were flung into the portal in front of them. .... Inside the artifact space. When Chelsea and Lorenn opened their eyes again, they found Alu standing in front of them. Unlike before, he didn''t show any expression when looking at them. Beside him, Ang was looking at them with a look of pity. "Congrattions Chelsea, from now on we are sisters sharing the same fate." She said to Chelsea. "I''m sure you understand your current status." She grinned. Alu, on the other hand, just stared at Lorenn. At this time the woman was looking at him with an expression of hatred. "As I thought, you were the one who sent the Assassins to injure Darien." She says. "All right, miss, there''s no point talking about it now. Now I just want to know, do you still want to be with that useless Darien?" "Hmm, maybe there are many women in this world who are willing to die for their men. But that is only when their men still shine." "However, when their men be useless men, how many women who remain strong stay with them to the end." "Enduring humiliation and burdens! I don''t think you are among the women who can endure such things." Alu smiled sarcastically as he said that. "Huh, I heard you even fought with Darien." He added. "..." Lorenn "What do you want?" In the end, she could only ask. But after asking, she realized that her question only confirmed what Alu had said. "Well, you cane back first." "Lately, I feel like eating a soul of hatred." He said in a low voice. ... Some timeter, Alu, Ang, and Chelsea arrived in front of a very grand and luxurious building. It is a ce of entertainment. And that being said is the best entertainment venue in the Domain of the Rising Sun. The most delicious wine and the most beautiful women, as long as one has money, that ce can provide them all. Seeing that amusement ce, even Alu who didn''t really like crowds felt like he wanted to go in there to have some fun. Just outside, he saw many beautiful women in revealing clothes. On the wall of the building of the entertainment ce written three very majestic words. (Sin and Nirvana.) "Calvin is in here. I want you two to take him into a room. Do you understand?" Alu said to Chelsea and Ang. He didn''t wait for their reply. After he spoke, his body immediately disappeared from there, leaving only an earring which then flew into Ang''s hand. The two women then looked at each other with wry smiles. "This is our fate." Said Ang. "This is your fault." Chelsea replied. "Hmmph." They snorted before stepping into the luxurious building in front of them. Inside the artifact space, Alu could still see what was happening outside. Well, nevertheless, he saw through the artifact. When Ang and Chelsea entered the entertainment venue, even he could feel the sensation of the ce. It was no ordinary ce. As a spirit master, he could feel a formation affecting the minds of the people residing in that ce. Of course, that formation wasn''t something that would hurt people, but only made people sink deeper into the fun. The smell of wine and the scent of women filled the ce. There, he could feel many strong auras from the visitors. On the outside, they might be the leader of a country, the leader of a sect, the leader of a n. But here, they are just like everyone else who needs entertainment and fun. Chapter 156: Summary until the end Chapter 156: Summary until the end Since there weren''t many readers, I ran out of mood to continue this story. But as you guys have asked, I will finish the whole story through one summary. That way, you can find out what the story of this novel is like. .... So, the story will continue in the lower realms. Maybe you can imagine for yourself what the story will be like. I just wanted to write a few conclusions on that arc. First, Camelia. She revealed her true strength. What made Beck fear Camelia was her true strength. In fact Camellia had a divine body called the five element body, and that made her suitable for inheriting every inheritance in the Five Elements sect. Her status as the holy princess of the wind temple was actually just a front, in fact, she also inherited the legacy of other temples besides the temple of fire. The masters prepared her as the heir to master all of the elemental essences belonging to the Five Elements sect. The end of the story in the lower realms is that Alu and Rena manage to kill the personal disciples of the city lord of the Rising Sun. Unfortunately, unlike what they thought, what they were doing was discovered by the city lord. The city lord was angry. But Alu survived by using the city of the rising sun itself. Before he went to the lower realms, his artifact did something to take control of the formation of the city of the Rising Sun. With his control over the formation, even the city lord of the Rising Sun could do nothing to him. .... Next, Alu then conquered the essence of fire in the temple of fire. The fire essence in the fire temple was indeed no ordinary fire essence. It is actually one of the heavenly mes. As said, there were experts who died in the Five Elements sect''s region. That expert was actually a Saint stage expert who came from the Primordial Heaven. He was known as the Five Elements Saint because he mastered all five elements simultaneously. But he ended up dying because he failed to control the heavenly mes that were left in the fire temple. Apart from the heavenly mes, there was also a fire essence that was an inheritance from that expert. After Alu conquered the heavenly me, Camelia also managed to receive all the inheritance of the four temples. In fact, the masters actually already knew about the sect''s inheritance. They even know about heavenly me. After Alu managed to control the Heavenly mes and fire essence, they asked Alu to hand over the fire essence to Camelia so that Camelia could perfect her body. In fact they also asked Alu to marry Camelia. What happened. Alu actually epted the marriage. There was a reason he did that because there was something he needed from Camelia. And vice versa, Camelia also needed something from him. Through a husband and wife rtionship, of course. Even though their rtionship was just an emotionless rtionship, Camelia promised to do the duties of a wife if he wanted her after that. After their first night, he left the Five Elements sect, and he didn''t see Camelia again until decadester. .... Alu returned to the Kingdom of the Phoenix, and he found the reason why his father could increase his cultivation. It turned out that his father discovered the ancestral legacy of the Phoenix n. There, he finally found out the secrets of the universe in which he was. In fact, the universe he was in was actually an independent universe created by the Mysterious Heavenly Emperor after she died. She is the one who gave Alu red eyes. And she is actually a woman. Outside of that universe, there was an real universe where the Phoenix n was located. Of course, it was still not the Phoenix n that was friendly to the god spirit n. And it''s not a legendary heaven either. There, there are two other stages of cultivation. It was the Demi-god and the true god. They were realms above the Exalted realm. Each of the two stages is divided into nineyers. The Exalted Stage was only divided into threeyers. And they are true experts in that universe. The phoenix n itself is one of the strongest factions. The Phoenix n''s matriarch was a pinnacle true god where there were only nine experts on par with her. As for the human ns in the universe Alu were in, they were all descended from ns and sects in the real universe. And the enemies that Alu saw in his dream, they were a foreign race sent by the enemy who killed the Mysterious Heavenly Emperor. They are the main enemy in the story. ... Okay continue. Actually a lot of things happened, but I can''t exin all of them. The story continues on to a higher holy path. The arc here was of course different from the previous holy path arc. First, the holy path was connected with various domains, the Domain of the Rising Sun was one of them. I won''t go into much detail even though a lot is going on there. In essence, Alu immediately broke through to the ninthyer of Earthly Nirvana after he walked out of that sacred path. And he can open his eyes after that .... After that was Rena''s revenge arc. With Alu''s help, of course. And well, after this arc, Alu and Rena had sex. But their rtionship remains the same as before. ... The arc continues with Alu''s adventures until he breaks through to the Heavenly Nirvana stage. After that, he went to Primordial Heaven, the world of the first tier. As for Rena, she joined the Great Moon n in Nirvana Heaven. And Elizabeth, she is also in Primordial Heaven. At Primordial Heaven, Alu met his grandmother, the mother of his mother. "..." His grandmother was a powerful expert with the cultivation of the pinnacle saint. And the ancestor of his grandmother was one of the Exalted in Primordial Heaven. Under her grandmother''s protection, he grew up well in Primordial Heaven. Of course, there have been many adventures there in which he got involved with Elizabeth. The arc here ended after Alu reached the pinnacle of Sovereign. He then went to Nirvana Heaven where he met his mother Here, he also met his father who was struggling to regain his honor. There are more enemies in this arc, of course. ... Well, the story continues until Alu reaches the top of Exalted. He was already one of the strongest experts in the universe. At that time, the conflict became three parties. The alien races are, of course, humans from the independent universe, and humans from the real universe who have sessfully entered that independent universe. Even though the humans in the independent universe are actually the descendants of humans in the real universe, a long time has cut their rtionship. What they were fighting for was, of course, the inheritance of the Mysterious Heavenly Emperor. At the end of the arc, he managed to be a true Phoenix which made him directly reach the True God stage, and pass the Demi-God stage. Of course, he paid a heavy price to achieve that. Elizabeth, in the end she sacrificed her life to help him. The arc finished after that. And he has a daughter with Elizabeth. There was so much that happened that they had a daughter. And how Elizabeth suddenly sacrificed her life for him. Well, I won''t exin it, but you can imagine for yourself. Only one thing, their daughter was born with wounds so she only has life but no consciousness. In the end, Alu could only seal his daughter. ... Before he went to the real universe, he returned to meet his friends. And well, he met Camelia again, who was his first wife. Camelia is already a middle aged woman here while Alu still looks very young. In fact, Alu always maintained his youthful appearance, like he was seventeen years old. Of course, Camelia could keep her appearance young, but because of her mentality, she became a middle-aged woman. Alu''s temperament is getting colder at this time because of Elizabeth''s death. But he began to appreciate his friends and family even more. Finally, he spent a week with Camelia. Here, Camelia had already reached the Saint stage, she was one of the strongest experts in that world. Alu actually invited her to go to the real universe, but she refused, she wanted to fight alone. .... In the real universe, I actually wanted to create a plot like the novel Coiling Dragon. Well, you can imagine for yourself. But there is one thing, Alu has a secret rtionship with the Phoenix n matriarch. At the end of this arc, Alu seeded in bing the Heavenly Emperor. Of course, he was able to achieve that because of the inheritance of the Mysterious Heavenly Emperor. Rena, his mother, his grandmother, the matriarch of the Phoenix n became the ancient gods. The difference between ancient gods and heavenly emperors was in the power they controlled. In essence, the Heavenly Emperor is much better. Of course, ancient gods also had the opportunity to be Heavenly Emperor. There is no level at the Heavenly Emperor stage. Their strength can basically continue to grow. It depends on how deeply theyprehend the heavenlyws. ... The arc continues in heaven. Here, there is the Phoenix n too. And the spirit god n and other spirit ns. The real universe before was only a part of that heaven. It was the ce where the Heavenly Emperors and Ancient Gods gathered. But the spirit god n and other spirit ns were already exterminated ns. They are a n from the previous era. They managed to survive by relying on certain treasures, and they could only hide while sending their descendants to various worlds. Who destroyed them? Of course, it was because of the enemy who called himself Emperor of the Universe. The Emperor of the Universe was the first Heavenly Emperor, and he was so strong that he could control the power of the universe. No matter how strong the Heavenly Emperor was, they would not be able to match the Universe Emperor. There are 33 heavens. And each of them is under the threat of the Emperor of the Universe. What the Emperor of the Universe really wanted to do. The purpose of the Universe Emperor was to kill every Heavenly Emperor and take their true souls. What is a true soul, it is a soul that is higher than soul essence. There is one thing that is extraordinary about Heavenly Emperors, they actually cannot die because their true souls cannot be destroyed. That said, even if the Heavenly Emperors died, their true souls could still restore their bodies. Of course, that would take a very long time. The Emperor of the Universe wanted to gather the true souls of the Heavenly Emperors because he wanted to use them to break through to the next stage. What he had been doing all this time was letting the geniuses grow up to be Heavenly Emperors before ughtering them. This cycle continues for billions of years. Of course, the Heavenly Emperor who submitted to him could still live. The Mysterious Heavenly Emperor is one of the strongest Heavenly Emperors, but she also died at the hands of the Emperor of the Universe. It''s just that, her true soul managed to escape. Of course, her true soul was so damaged that she couldn''t recover until the story ended. In this arc, the story is very bloody because Alu is fighting against the Emperor of the Universe. Of course, he ended up winning, and he also reached the next stage where he transcended the entire universe. He brought Elizabeth back to life. At the end of the story, he sends his daughter to another universe. The end... Looks like this still isn''t enough, so I''ll add more info. .... First, Charlie and Elly. Of course, they continued to help Alu throughout the story. Why is Elly acting weird on Alu. Well, it was because there was a marriage agreement between her and the Phoenix n in heaven. What was their rtionship like in the end. Well, they were always together, and they continued to act like normal. They would be lovers if each of them didn''t have that kind of attitude. ... Two, Rena. Since the first time she made love to Alu, they continued to do it every time they met. But until the end, their rtionship remained the same. Alu is selfish, and Rena is also selfish. They actually had twins, male and female, but Rena took both. I meant that she made her two children not know their father until they were adults. She did that because she wanted her children''s feelings for her to be bigger than their feelings for Alu. ... Three, Camelia. From the start, Camelia had nned not to appear much. After their first night, they only met again decadester. Even if I keep writing this story, I will still make it that way. Well, even though she doesn''t appear much in the whole story, she is still Alu''s wife. Why did I create a character like her? Well, I wanted to create a very memorable character for Alu and for all of us, of course. ... Four, Jasmine. Why did she leave Alu and Zaden? The answer is only one, because they are weak. Yes, she was a woman who only recognized strength. Even though she loved them, she could not ept those who were powerless. She left Alu to Zaden because at the time Alu was born, he didn''t have spirit talent, and his cultivation talent wasn''t very good either. She left a legacy for Alu because she hoped that Alu could make miracles in his cultivation. Then how is the rtionship between Zaden and Jasmine at the end of the story? Zaden was getting stronger and stronger, but there was still some distance between him and Jasmine. Jasmine, of course, still didn''t let Zaden get near her. ... Five, Grandmother Alu. Her name is Angel. Unfortunately this character hasn''t appeared and hasn''t been mentioned even though I had nned her existence from the start. If you ask what she is like and what her personality is like, you can imagine from the illustration I gave. She''s actually a character who hasmitted a lot of crimes. Of course, she really loves her grandson. "..." One of the things she does is; she sacrificed several of her disciples to help increase Alu''s cultivation. And she had been preparing for that ever since she recruited a group of disciples. .. Leader of the Phoenix n. If you want to know what kind of person she is, you canpare her to Qianye Ying''er or the Brahma Goddess in the novel atg. I wanted to make a character like that in the first ce. If you haven''t read the novel, you can write on google. There will be a fandom about Brahma goddess. .. Elizabeth. Well, from the start I actually wanted to make an emotional story. Love and hate between MC and Heroine. If not, I wouldn''t have named her Elizabeth. Unfortunately, some readers disliked the concept in advance. Many consider this a novel with a simpp MC. Sigh, to be honest I felt really lost when I decided to stop writing this novel. ... Then what happened at the end of the story. As said above, Alu brought Elizabeth back to life. He became an iparable expert and his family was also at the peak of the universe. .... Thank you all for your support, I''m sorry to do this. Chapter 157: Epilog Chapter 157: Epilog Bang. . The Universe Emperor who had be a source of fear for all Heavenly Emperors vanished immediately after his body received a blow from him. Sigh... He let out a sigh as he watched the death of the enemy who had caused so much trouble on his way. He had many enemies throughout his life, but none of them couldpare to the Emperor of the Universe. But it''s all over. He then raised his head. His eyes prated much space until they reached the walls of the universe. The wall that used to be imprable by anyone, but now his eyes can prate the wall. He wasn''t surprised by what he saw beyond those walls. As many people say, there is no limit to the universe. There is always a sky beyond the sky. "Are you okay?" He heard a woman''s voice behind him. He turned around and saw a gray haired woman, with gray eyes, wearing a ck sleeveless dress. Rena. There are many changes to the woman''s appearance, but her nature may not change much. He then looked at the man and woman behind Rena. Both are their son and daughter. "Everything is finished." He answered. After saying that, he looked at the many people around him. Some of them are friends, there are also seniors who have helped him. And his family. Charlie is among them. And Elly, that woman doesn''t look sullen anymore when she looks at him. Seeing those people, he let out a sigh once again. He had lived for over a million years, but his mentality had not changed much. He knew that he had caused them a lot of trouble. But there is one thing he wants to do now. "I''ll be gone for a moment." She says. Whooss... He disappeared from there. ... He then appeared in a ce where even time was distorted. This was a ce where even the Heavenly Emperor dared not get close. In the past, only the Emperor of the Universe could live there. It is the center of the universe. It is said that everything in the universe begins there and ends there. His current strength had already reached the point where he could even destroy an entire universe. He hoped he could do something for her. When he thought of Elizabeth, his heart was filled withplexity. He had hurt her many times but she ended up sacrificing herself for him. Just saying sorry might not do Elizabeth any good. What he had to do was pay back what he had done. By giving her happiness, of course. "I can get up now." He suddenly heard a voice in his mind. Um... A shadowy figure suddenly appeared beside him. It was still an indistinct image but over time, it became clearer until it finally formed a female figure. "The spiritual energy in your body is ten thousand times more than the spiritual energy in the universe. I can restore my life just by absorbing a little spiritual energy in your body." The woman said. "Master." Alu was dumbfounded when he saw the woman. Even though they had been together ever since he left the second holy path, but this was the first time he had seen her body. He thought the legends about her beauty were greatly exaggerated, but now he knew that it was actually verycking. She is much prettier than what people say. Her body was not very tall, but her skin was smooth like the finest jade. Her ck hair hung past her thighs. As for her face, it was definitely the most perfect face. Under her white dress, she looked like the queen of the Goddesses. "Is that the expression of a disciple when he first sees his teacher." She says. "..." Alu But before he could change his expression, that woman suddenly appeared right in front of him. She then put her lips against his. She only did that for a moment. She immediately turned around after that. She says. "I remember promising to give you a kiss when I can get back up." "Well, I know you want more. You can meet me in the future. Now you have to do what you have to do." She immediately left after saying that. It took a long time before Alu could recover his expression. He smiled helplessly before turning towards the center of the universe. He was finally able to see the golden haired figure. .... 50,000 years on. In these 50,000 years, a lot has happened. But of course, it couldn''t bepared to what happened 50,000 years ago. In these 50,000 years, he spent more and more of his time awakening that figure. Even though he had not resurrected the woman yet, he was sure he would soon be able to see her again. As he did that, his cultivation also grew stronger. He has gained a lot of enlightenment in the past few years, and it has led him to make many breakthroughs. His strength was too far beyond imagination. Not even thousands of universes can stop him. In these 50,000 years, he sent his family and friends who had reached the peak of cultivation to another universe. It''s hard for them to break through, but they have a higher chance as long as they conquer a universe. And his teacher, Mysterious Heavenly Emperor, was the first to make a breakthrough. There may be more in the future, but it won''t be done in a short time. .... 50,000 more years of time passed. On a hill in a distant ce, two people embraced each other as they looked at the beautiful scene before them. They didn''t speak, but their bodies hugged each other tightly as if they didn''t want to lose each other. "Ely." Said Alu. "Er." "I love you." "I love you too." Elizabeth tilted her head to look at Alu''s face. Her expression still looked cold, but her eyes looked much gentler. "Can you tell me what happened after I died?" "Well, it''s a long and winding story." He said that while looking to the side. There, a baby was lying blindfolded on a small mattress. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1: Returning To The Cultivation World Through A Game Title: Returning To The Cultivation World Through A Game Sinopsis: Qin Tian, ??a genius in the cultivation world who failed to become a Heavenly Emperor, ended up dying at the hands of his enemy who succeeded in becoming a Heavenly Emperor. But after his death, he was reborn in a mortal world called earth. It is a world that is advanced in technology. One day, suddenly appeared a game called (Sixteen Heavens). "Why is the name of this game the same as the name of my original world?" Qin Tian wondered in confusion when he first heard about the game. ... Well, you can read the first chapter and I guarantee you will continue reading this novel